\ 


>7 

^72  ^,2-( 


T^  \s  hook  rrav  be  kent 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

LYRASIS  members  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://www.archive.org/details/privateersman1896marr 


THE  NOVELS 

OF 

CAPTAIN   MARRYAT 

EDITED    BY 

R.  BRIMLEY    JOHNSON 


This  Edition  of  Captain  Marry af  s  Novels, 

made  exclusively  for  members  of  the 

NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB 

is  strictly  limited  to  one  hundred  copies. 

Copy  No.  /  O 
PRINTED  FOR 
H.  A.  VAN  LIEW,  Esq. 


A^ 


NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB  EDITION 


THE      PRIVATEERSMAN 


BY 
CAPTAIN   MARRYAT 


NEW  YORK 

CROSCUP  AND  COMPANY 

MDCCCXCVI 


Contents 


Chapter  i 

Chapter  ii 

Chapter  hi 

Chapter  iv 

Chapter  v 
Chapter  vi 

Chapter  vii 

Chapter  viii 

Chapter  ix 

Chapter  x 

Chapter  xi 

Chapter  xii 

Chapter  xm 

Chapter  xiv 

Chapter  xv 

Chapter  xvi 

Chapter  xvii 


ii 

l9 

24 

SO 

37 

42 

49 

68 

88 

97 

"5 

135 

150 

167 
193 

234 


List  of  Etchings 


She  caught  me  round  the  waist,  and  carried  me  into 

the  house         [Chap.  xvii.J  .  .  Frontispiece 

PAGE 

The    tiger    turned,  and    I    drove    my    spear    into    his 

throat       ......  43 

May  God  bless  you,  my  son     .  .  .  .no 

So    MOVED    BY     MY     IMAGINATION     AS     TO     BRANDISH     MY     ARM 

OVER    MY    HEAD  .  .  .  .  '  lSS 

I    TOOK    THE    PROFERRED    HAND,    AND    RAISED    IT    RESPECTFULLY 

TO    MY    LIPS  .  .  .  .  .l6l 

THE    MAN    WHO    COMES    FORWARD    THIS    WAY    DIES 


Drawn  by  D.  Downing. 
Etched  by  W.  Wright-Nooth. 


300 


Prefatory    Note 


It  appears  that  Marryat,  at  least  on  some  occasions,  wrote 
a  very  minute  hand.  During  the  appearance  of  this  story 
in  the  New  Monthly,  Ains worth,  the  editor,  remarked  on 
it  more  than  once  : — 

"  The  Privateer sman  and  your  note  arrived  together. 
What  a  wonderful  little  hand  you  write  !  It  is  like 
copperplate,  and  almost  invisible.  The  compositors  ought 
to  have  magnifying  glasses." 

And  again  : — 

"  I  hope  you  have  not  written  the  whole  of  The 
Privateersman  in  your  microscopic  hand :  you  have  literally 
frightened  away  some  of  the  compositors  from  Whitings. 
At  all  events,  don't  write  Mademoiselle "  [i.e.,  Made- 
moiselle Virginie,  the  name  first  given  to  Valerie]  "  out  so 
diminutively." 

In  July  1845,  Ainsworth  purchased  The  New  Monthly 
Magazine,  and,  in  order  to  make  a  successful  beginning, 
asked  Marryat  for  "  the  weight  of  his  name."  He  sug- 
gested that  the  captain  should  contribute  a  novel,  and 
added  "  but  if  this  does  not  suit  you,  at  least  let  me  have 
two  or  three  short  tales  or  sketches  of  some  sort."  In  the 
August  number,  accordingly,  appeared  Extracts  from  the 
Log  of  a  Privateersman  a  Hundred  Tears  ago,  of  which  the 
editor  wrote,  "  The  '  log '  reads  capitally,  and  I  hope  you 
will  approve  the  heading  I  have  given  it.  You  must  give 
a  longer  *  extract,'  twelve  pages  or  a  sheet,  next  month, 
and  let  us  have  it  early."  The  extracts  continued  till 
June  1846,  and  Marryat  published  other  novels  and  tales 
in  the  New  Monthly. 


x  Prefatory  Note 

A  sentimental  interest  attaches  to  The  Privateer sman  as 
the  last  of  Marryat's  sea  stories,  and  it  is  not  entirely 
wanting  in  the  vigour  which  characterises  that  wonderful 
series.  This  rough  sketch  of  the  "  Jolly  Rovers,"  "  Free 
Traders,"  or  "  Privateers  "  has,  moreover,  some  historic 
significance.  The  plot  of  varied  adventure  is  sufficiently 
exciting,  but  possesses  no  special  characteristics.  The 
description  of  the  torture  applied  to  the  Portuguese 
captain,  however,  is  appallingly  detailed  beyond  the  en- 
durance of  the  critic.  Of  the  many  ladies,  old  and  young, 
black  and  white,  who  become  successively  enamoured  of 
"  Sir  Alexander  Musgrave,  Baronet,"  we  suspect  that  the 
reader  will  prefer,  in  spite  of  her  colour,  the  gentle 
Whyna.  Alexander  was  clearly  more  fond  of  her  than  he 
cared  to  acknowledge,  and  escaped  an  awkward  dilemma 
by  means  of  her  death.  That  six-foot  feminine  mon- 
strosity, "  the  mistress,"  is  scarcely  human,  and  the 
ordinary  laws  of  gallantry  cannot  be  quoted  against  his 
treatment  of  her. 

The  Privateer sman  was  first  published  (in  book-form)  in 
two  volumes,  Longman,  Brown,  Green,  and  Longmans, 
1846,  and  has  here  been  reprinted  from  that  edition. 

R.  B.  J. 


The  Privateersman 


Chapter  I 

We  cruise  off  Hispaniola — Capture  of  a  French  Ship — Continue  our  Cruise 
— Make  a  Nocturnal  Attack  upon  a  Rich  Planter's  Dwelling— Are 
repulsed  with  Loss. 

To  Mistress . 

Respected  Madam, 
In  compliance  with  your  request  I  shall  now  transcribe 
from  the  journal  of  my  younger  days  some  portions  of 
my  adventurous  life.  When  I  wrote,  I  painted  the  feelings 
of  my  heart  without  reserve,  and  I  shall  not  alter  one 
word,  as  I  know  you  wish  to  learn  what  my  feelings  were 
then,  and  not  what  my  thoughts  may  be  now.  They  say 
that  in  every  man's  life,  however  obscure  his  position  may 
be,  there  would  be  a  moral  found,  were  it  truly  told. 
I  think,  madam,  when  you  have  perused  what  I  am  about 
to  write,  you  will  agree  with  me,  that,  from  my  history, 
both  old  and  young  may  gather  profit,  and,  I  trust,  if  ever 
it  should  be  made  public,  that,  by  divine  permission,  such 
may  be  the  result.  Without  further  preface,  I  shall  com- 
mence with  a  narrative  of  my  cruise  off  Hispaniola,  in  the 
Revenge  privateer. 

The  Revenge  mounted  fourteen  guns,  and  was  com- 
manded by  Captain  Weatherall,  a  very  noted  privateer's- 
man.  One  morning  at  daybreak  we  discovered  a  vessel 
from  the  mast-head,  and  immediately  made  all  sail  in  chase, 
crowding  every  stitch  of  canvas.  As  we  neared,  we  made 
p  A 


2  The  Privateersman 

her  out  to  be  a  large  ship,  deeply  laden,  and  we  imagined 
that  she  would  be  an  easy  prize,  but  as  we  saw  her  hull 
more  out  of  the  water  she  proved  to  be  well  armed,  having 
a  full  tier  of  guns  fore  and  aft.  As  it  afterwards  proved, 
she  was  a  vessel  of  600  tons  burden,  and  mounted  twenty- 
four  guns,  having  sailed  from  St  Domingo,  and  being 
bound  to  France. 

She  had  been  chartered  by  a  French  gentleman  (and  a 
most  gallant  fellow  we  found  him),  who  had  acquired  a 
large  fortune  in  the  West  Indies,  and  was  then  going 
home,  having  embarked  on  board  his  whole  property,  as 
well  as  his  wife  and  his  only  son,  a  youth  of  about  seven- 
teen. As  soon  as  he  discovered  what  we  were,  and  the 
impossibility  of  escape  from  so  fast  a  sailing  vessel  as  the 
Revenge,  he  resolved  to  fight  us  to  the  last.  Indeed,  he 
had  everything  to  fight  for ;  his  whole  property,  his  wife 
and  his  only  child,  his  own  liberty,  and  perhaps  life,  were 
all  at  stake,  and  he  had  every  motive  that  could  stimulate 
a  man.  As  we  subsequently  learnt,  he  had  great  difficulty 
in  inspiring  the  crew  with  an  equal  resolution,  and  it  was 
not  until  he  had  engaged  to  pay  them  the  value  of  half  the 
cargo  provided  they  succeeded  in  beating  us  off,  and 
forcing  their  way  in  safety  to  France,  that  he  could  rouse 
them  to  their  duty. 

Won  by  his  example,  for  he  told  them  that  he  did  not 
desire  any  man  to  do  more  than  he  would  do  himself,  and 
perhaps  more  induced  by  his  generous  offer,  the  French 
crew  declared  they  would  support  him  to  the  last,  went 
cheerfully  to  their  guns  and  prepared  for  action.  When 
we  were  pretty  near  to  him,  he  shortened  sail  ready  for 
the  combat,  having  tenderly  forced  his  wife  down  below 
to  await  in  agony  the  issue  of  a  battle  on  which  depended 
everything  so  dear  to  her.  The  resolute  bearing  of  the 
vessel,  and  the  cool  intrepidity  with  which  they  had  hove- 
to  to  await  us,  made  us  also  prepare  on  our  side  for  a 
combat  which  we  knew  would  be  severe.  Although  she 
was  superior  to  us  in  guns,  yet  the  Revenge  being  wholly 
fitted  for  war,  we  had  many  advantages,  independent  of 


The  Privateersman  3 

our  being  very  superior  in  men.  Some  few  chase-guns 
were  fired  during  our  approach,  when,  having  ranged  up 
within  a  cable's  length  of  her,  we  exchanged  broadsides 
for  half  an  hour,  after  which  our  captain  determined  upon 
boarding.  We  ran  our  vessel  alongside,  and  attempted  to 
throw  our  men  on  board,  but  met  with  a  stout  resistance. 
The  French  gentleman,  who  was  at  the  head  of  his  men, 
with  his  own  hand  killed  two  of  our  stoutest  seamen,  and 
mortally  wounded  a  third,  and,  encouraged  by  his  example, 
his  people  fought  with  such  resolution,  that  after  a  severe 
struggle  we  were  obliged  to  give  it  up,  and  retreat  pre- 
cipitately into  our  own  vessel,  leaving  eight  or  ten  of  our 
shipmates  weltering  in  their  blood. 

Our  captain,  who  had  not  boarded  with  us,  was  much 
enraged  at  our  defeat,  stigmatising  us  as  cowards  for 
allowing  ourselves  to  be  driven  from  a  deck  upon  which  we 
had  obtained  a  footing ;  he  called  upon  us  to  renew  the 
combat,  and  leading  the  way,  he  was  the  first  on  board  of 
the  vessel,  and  was  engaged  hand  to  hand  with  the  brave 
French  gentleman,  who  had  already  made  such  slaughter 
among  our  men.  Brave  and  expert  with  his  weapon  as 
Captain  Weatherall  undoubtedly  was,  he  for  once  found 
rather  more  than  a  match  in  his  antagonist ;  he  was  slightly 
wounded,  and  would,  I  suspect,  have  had  the  worst  of  this 
hand-to-hand  conflict,  had  not  the  whole  of  our  crew,  who 
had  now  gained  the  deck,  and  were  rushing  forward, 
separated  him  from  his  opponent.  Out-numbered  and  over- 
matched, the  French  crew  fought  most  resolutely,  but 
notwithstanding  their  exertions,  and  the  gallant  conduct  of 
their  leader,  we  succeeded  in  driving  them  back  to  the 
quarter-deck  of  the  vessel.  Here  the  combat  was  renewed 
with  the  greatest  obstinacy,  they  striving  to  maintain  this 
their  last  hold,  and  we  exerting  ourselves  to  complete  our 
conquest.  The  Frenchmen  could  retreat  no  further,  and 
our  foremost  men  were  impelled  against  them  by  those 
behind  them  crowding  on  to  share  in  the  combat.  Retreat 
being  cut  off,  the  French  struggled  with  all  the  animosity 
and  rage  of  mingled  hate  and  despair ;  while  we,  infuriated 


4  The  Privateer sman 

at  the  obstinate  resistance,  were  filled  with  vengeance  and 
a  thirst  for  blood.  Wedged  into  one  mass,  we  grappled 
together,  for  there  was  no  room  for  fair  fighting,  seeking 
each  other's  hearts  with  shortened  weapons,  struggling  and 
falling  together  on  the  deck,  rolling  among  the  dead  and 
the  dying,  or  trodden  under  foot  by  the  others  who  still 
maintained  the  combat  with  unabated  fury. 

Numbers  at  last  prevailed  ;  we  had  gained  a  dear-bought 
victory — we  were  masters  of  the  deck,  we  had  struck  the 
colours,  and  were  recovering  our  lost  breaths  after  this 
very  severe  contest,  and  thought  ourselves  in  full  posses- 
sion of  the  ship ;  but  it  proved  otherwise.  The  first 
lieutenant  of  the  privateer  and  six  of  us,  had  dashed 
down  the  companion,  and  were  entering  the  cabin  in 
search  of  plunder,  when  we  found  opposed  to  our 
entrance,  the  gallant  French  gentleman,  supported  by 
his  son,  the  captain  of  the  vessel,  and  five  of  the  French 
sailors  ;  behind  them  was  the  French  gentleman's  wife, 
to  whose  protection  they  had  devoted  themselves.  The 
lieutenant,  who  headed  us,  offered  them  quarter,  but 
stung  to  madness  at  the  prospect  of  the  ruin  and  of  the 
captivity  which  awaited  him,  the  gentleman  treated  the 
offer  with  contempt,  and  rushing  forward  attacked  our 
lieutenant,  beating  down  his  guard,  and  was  just  about 
to  pierce  him  with  the  lunge  which  he  made,  when 
I  fired  my  pistol  at  him  to  save  the  life  of  my  officer. 
The  ball  entered  his  heart,  and  thus  died  one  of  the 
bravest  men  I  ever  encountered.  His  son  at  the  same 
time  was  felled  to  the  deck  with  a  pole-axe,  when 
the  remainder  threw  themselves  down  on  the  deck,  and 
cried  for  quarter.  So  enraged  were  our  men  at  this 
renewal  of  the  combat,  that  it  required  all  the  efforts  and 
authority  of  the  lieutenant  to  prevent  them  from  complet- 
ing the  massacre  by  taking  the  lives  of  those  who  no 
longer  resisted.  But  who  could  paint  the  condition  of  that 
unhappy  lady  who  had  stood  a  witness  of  the  horrid  scene 
— her  eyes  blasted  with  the  sight  of  her  husband  slain 
before  her  face,  her  only  son  groaning  on  the  deck  and 


The  Privateersman  5 

weltering  in  his  blood  ;  and  she  left  alone,  bereft  of  all 
that  was  dear  to  her  ;  stripped  of  the  wealth  she  was  that 
morning  mistress  of,  now  a  widow,  perhaps  childless, 
a  prisoner,  a  beggar,  and  in  the  hands  of  lawless  ruffians, 
whose  hands  were  reeking  with  her  husband's  and  off- 
spring's blood,  at  their  mercy,  and  exposed  to  every  evil 
which  must  befall  a  beautiful  and  unprotected  female  from 
those  who  were  devoid  of  all  principle,  all  pity,  and  all 
fear  !  Well  might  the  frantic  creature  rush,  as  she  did, 
upon  our  weapons,  and  seek  that  death  which  would  have 
been  a  mercy  and  a  blessing.  With  difficulty  we  pre- 
vented her  from  injuring  herself,  and,  after  a  violent 
struggle,  nature  yielded,  and  she  sank  down  in  a  swoon 
on  the  body  of  her  husband,  dabbling  her  clothes  and  hair 
in  the  gore  which  floated  on  the  cabin-deck.  This  scene 
of  misery  shocked  even  the  actors  in  it.  Our  sailors, 
accustomed  as  they  were  to  blood  and  rapine,  remained 
silent  and  immovable,  resting  upon  their  weapons,  their 
eyes  fixed  upon  the  unconscious  form  of  that  unhappy 
lady. 

The  rage  of  battle  was  now  over,  our  passions  had 
subsided,  and  we  felt  ashamed  of  a  conquest  purchased 
with  such  unutterable  anguish.  The  noise  of  this  renewed 
combat  had  brought  down  the  captain  ;  he  ordered  the 
lady  to  be  taken  away  from  this  scene  of  horror,  and  to 
be  carefully  tended  in  his  own  cabin  ;  the  wound  of  the 
son,  who  was  found  still  alive,  was  immediately  dressed, 
and  the  prisoners  were  secured.  I  returned  on  deck, 
still  oppressed  with  the  scene  I  had  witnessed,  and  when 
I  looked  round  me,  and  beheld  the  deck  strewed  with 
the  dead  and  dying  —  victors  and  vanquished  indis- 
criminately mixed  up  together — the  blood  of  both  nations 
meeting  on  the  deck  and  joining  their  streams — I  could 
not  help  putting  the  question  to  myself,  "  Can  this  be 
right  and  lawful — all  this  carnage  to  obtain  the  property 
of  others,  and  made  legal  by  the  quarrels  of  kings  ? " 
Reason,  religion,  and  humanity,  answered,  "  No." 

I  remained  uneasy  and  dissatisfied,  and  felt  as  if  I  were 


6  The  Privateersman 

a  murderer ;  and  then  I  reflected  how  this  property,  thus 
wrested  from  its  former  possessor,  who  might,  if  he  had 
retained  it,  have  done  much  good  with  it,  would  now  be 
squandered  away  in  riot  and  dissipation,  in  purchasing 
crime  and  administering  to  debauchery.  I  was  young  then, 
and  felt  so  disgusted  and  so  angry  with  myself  and  every- 
body else,  that  if  I  had  been  in  England,  I  probably  should 
never  again  have  put  my  foot  on  board  of  a  privateer. 

But  employment  prevented  my  thinking ;  the  decks  had 
to  be  cleaned,  the  bodies  thrown  overboard,  the  blood 
washed  from  the  white  planks,  the  wounded  to  be  removed, 
and  their  hurts  dressed,  the  rigging  and  other  damages  to 
be  repaired,  and  when  all  this  had  been  done,  we  made 
sail  for  Jamaica  with  our  prize.  Our  captain,  who  was  as 
kind  and  gentle  to  the  vanquished  as  he  was  brave  and 
resolute  in  action,  endeavoured  by  all  the  means  he  could 
think  of  to  soften  the  captivity  and  sufferings  of  the  lady. 
Her  clothes,  jewels,  and  everything  belonging  to  her,  were 
preserved  untouched ;  he  would  not  even  allow  her  trunks 
to  be  searched,  and  would  have  secured  for  her  even  all 
her  husband's  personal  effects,  but  the  crew  had  seized 
upon  them  as  plunder,  and  refused  to  deliver  them  up.  I 
am  almost  ashamed  to  say  that  the  sword  and  watch  of  her 
husband  fell  to  my  lot,  and  whether  from  my  wearing  the 
sword,  or  from  having  seen  me  fire  the  pistol  which  had 
killed  him,  the  lady  always  expressed  her  abhorrence  of 
me  whenever  I  entered  her  presence.  Her  son  recovered 
slowly  from  his  wound,  and,  on  our  arrival  at  Port  Royal, 
was  permitted  by  the  admiral  to  be  sent  to  the  King's 
Hospital,  and  the  lady,  who  was  most  tenderly  attached  to 
him,  went  on  shore  and  remained  at  the  Hospital  to  attend 
upon  him.  I  was  glad  when  she  was  gone,  for  I  knew 
how  much  cause  she  had  for  her  hatred  of  me,  and  I  could 
not  see  her  without  remorse.  As  soon  as  we  had  completed 
our  repairs,  filled  up  our  provisions  and  water,  we  sailed 
upon  another  cruise,  which  was  not  so  successful,  as  you 
will  presently  perceive. 

For  five  or  six  weeks  we  cruised  without  success,  and 


The  Privateersman  7 

our  people  began  to  grumble,  when  one  morning  our  boats 
in  shore  off  Hispaniola  surprised  a  small  schooner.  A 
negro  who  was  among  the  prisoners  offered  to  conduct  us 
through  the  woods  by  night  to  the  house  of  a  very  rich 
planter,  which  was  situated  about  three  miles  from  a  small 
bay,  and  at  some  distance  from  the  other  plantations.  He 
asserted  that  we  might  there  get  very  valuable  plunder, 
and,  moreover,  obtain  a  large  ransom  for  the  planter  and 
his  family,  besides  bringing  away  as  many  of  the  negro 
slaves  as  we  pleased. 

Our  captain,  who  was  tired  of  his  ill-success,  and  who 
hoped  also  to  procure  provisions,  which  we  very  much 
wanted,  consented  to  the  negro's  proposal,  and  standing 
down  abreast  of  the  bay,  which  was  in  the  Bight  of  Lugan, 
he  ran  in  at  dark,  and  anchoring  close  to  the  shore,  we 
landed  with  forty  men,  and,  guided  by  the  negro,  we  pro- 
ceeded through  the  woods  to  the  house.  The  negro  was 
tied  fast  to  one  of  our  stoutest  and  best  men,  for  fear  he 
should  give  us  the  slip.  It  was  a  bright  moonlight  j  we 
soon  arrived,  and  surrounding  the  house,  forced  our  way 
in  without  opposition.  Having  secured  the  negroes  in  the 
out-houses,  and  placed  guards  over  them,  and  videttes  on 
the  look-out  to  give  timely  notice  of  any  surprise,  we 
proceeded  to  our  work  of  plunder.  The  family,  consisting 
of  the  old  planter  and  his  wife,  and  his  three  daughters, 
two  of  them  very  beautiful,  was  secured  in  one  room. 
No  words  can  express  their  terror  at  thus  finding  them- 
selves so  suddenly  in  the  power  of  a  set  of  ruffians,  from 
whose  brutality  they  anticipated  every  evil.  Indeed  the 
horrid  excesses  committed  by  the  privateersmen,  when 
they  landed  on  the  coast,  fully  justified  their  fears,  for  as 
this  system  of  marauding  is  considered  the  basest  of  all 
modern  warfare,  no  quarter  is  ever  given  to  those  who 
are  taken  in  the  attempt.  In  return,  the  privateersmen 
hesitate  at  no  barbarity  when  engaged  in  such  enterprises. 

Dumb  with  astonishment  and  terror,  the  old  couple  sat 
in  silent  agony,  while  the  poor  girls,  who  had  more  evils 
than    death    to   fear,  drowned  in    their  tears,  fell  at  the 


8  The  Privateersman 

captain's  feet  and  embraced  his  knees,  conjuring  him  to 
spare  and  protect  them  from  his  men. 

Captain  Weatherall,  who  was,  as  I  have  before  stated, 
a  generous  and  humane  man,  raised  them  up,  assuring 
them,  on  his  word,  that  they  should  receive  no  insult,  and 
as  his  presence  was  necessary  to  direct  the  motions  of  his 
people,  he  selected  me,  as  younger  and  less  brutal  than 
most  of  his  crew,  as  a  guard  over  them,  menacing  me  with 
death  if  I  allowed  any  man  to  enter  the  room  until  he 
returned,  and  ordering  me  to  defend  them  with  my  life 
from  all  insults.  I  was  then  young  and  full  of  enthusiasm  ; 
my  heart  was  kind,  and  I  was  pure  in  comparison  with  the 
major  portion  of  those  with  whom  I  was  associated. 

I  was  delighted  with  the  office  confided  to  me,  and  my 
heart  leaped  at  having  so  honourable  an  employment. 
I  endeavoured  by  every  means  in  my  power  to  dissipate 
their  terrors  and  soothe  their  anxious  minds;  but  while 
I  was  thus  employed,  an  Irish  seaman,  distinguished  even 
amongst  our  crew  for  his  atrocities,  came  to  the  door, 
and  would  have  forced  his  entrance.  I  instantly  opposed 
him,  urging  the  captain's  most  positive  commands ;  but, 
having  obtained  a  sight  of  the  young  females,  he  swore 
with  a  vile  oath  that  he  would  soon  find  out  whether 
a  boy  like  me  was  able  to  oppose  him,  and  finding  that 
I  would  not  give  way,  he  attacked  me  fiercely.  For- 
tunately, I  had  the  advantage  of  position,  and  supported 
by  the  justice  of  my  cause,  I  repelled  him  with  success. 
But  he  renewed  the  attack,  while  the  poor  young  women 
awaited  the  issue  of  the  combat  with  trembling  anxiety — 
a  combat  on  which  depended,  in  all  probability,  their 
honour  and  their  lives.  At  last  I  found  myself  very 
hard  pushed,  for  I  had  received  a  wound  on  my  sword 
arm,  and  I  drew  a  pistol  from  my  belt  with  my  left  hand, 
and  fired  it,  wounding  him  in  the  shoulder.  Thus  dis- 
abled, and  fearing  at  the  same  time  that  the  report  would 
bring  back  the  captain,  whom  he  well  knew  would  not 
be  trifled  with,  he  retired  from  the  door  vowing  vengeance. 
I  then  turned  to  the  young  women,  who  had  witnessed 


The  Privateersman  9 

the  conflict  in  breathless  suspense,  encircled  in  the  arms 
of  the  poor  old  couple,  who  had  rushed  towards  them 
at  the  commencement  of  the  fray,  offering  them  their 
useless  shelter.  Privateersman  as  I  was,  I  could  not 
refrain  from  tears  at  the  scene.  I  again  attempted  to 
reassure  them,  pledged  myself  in  the  most  solemn  manner 
to  forfeit  my  life  if  necessary  for  their  protection,  and 
they  in  some  degree  regained  their  confidence.  They 
observed  the  blood  trickling  down  my  fingers  from  the 
wound  which  I  had  received,  and  the  poor  girls  stained 
their  handkerchiefs  with  it  in  the  attempts  to  staunch 
the  flow. 

But  this  scene  was  soon  interrupted  by  an  alarm.  It 
appeared  that  a  negro  had  contrived  to  escape  and  to 
rouse  the  country.  They  had  collected  together  from 
the  other  plantations,  and  our  party  being,  as  is  usually 
the  case  when  plunder  is  going  on,  very  negligent,  the 
videttes  were  surprised,  and  had  hardly  time  to  escape 
and  apprise  us  of  our  danger.  There  was  not  a  moment 
to  be  lost ;  our  safety  depended  upon  an  immediate 
retreat.  The  captain  collected  all  hands,  and  while  he 
was  getting  them  together  that  the  retreat  might  be 
made  in  good  order,  the  old  planter  who,  by  the  report 
of  the  firearms  and  the  bustle  and  confusion  without, 
guessed  what  had  taken  place,  pressed  me  to  remain 
with  them,  urging  the  certainty  of  our  men  being  over- 
powered, and  the  merciless  consequences  which  would 
ensue.  He  pledged  himself  with  his  fingers  crossed  in 
the  form  of  the  crucifix,  that  he  would  procure  me  safe 
quarter,  and  that  I  should  ever  enjoy  his  protection  and 
friendship.  I  refused  him  kindly  but  firmly,  and  he 
sighed  and  said  no  more.  The  old  lady  put  a  ring  on 
my  finger,  which  she  took  from  her  own  hand,  and 
kissing  my  forehead,  told  me  to  look  at  that  ring,  and 
continue  to  do  good  and  act  nobly  as  I  had  just  done. 

I  waved  my  hand,  for  I  had  no  time  even  to  take  the 
proffered  hands  of  the  young  ones,  and  hastened  to  join 
my    shipmates    already    on   the   retreat,    and    exchanging 


io  The  Privateersman 

shots  with  our  pursuers.  We  were  harassed  by  a 
multitude,  but  they  were  a  mixed  company  of  planters, 
mulattoes,  and  slaves,  and  not  half  of  them  armed,  and  we 
easily  repelled  their  attacks,  whenever  they  came  to  close 
quarters.  Their  violent  animosity,  however,  against  us 
and  our  evil  doings,  induced  them  to  follow  close  at  our 
heels,  keeping  up  a  galling  irregular  fire,  and  endeavouring 
to  detain  us  until  we  might  be  overpowered  by  their 
numbers,  every  minute  increasing,  for  the  whole  country 
had  been  raised,  and  were  flocking  in.  This  our  captain 
was  well  aware  of,  and  therefore  made  all  the  haste  that  he 
could,  without  disturbing  the  regularity  of  his  retreat,  to 
where  our  boats  were  lying,  as  should  they  be  surprised 
and  cut  off,  our  escape  would  have  been  impossible.  Not- 
withstanding all  his  care,  several  of  our  men  were  separated 
from  us  by  the  intricacies  of  the  wood,  or  from  wounds 
which  they  had  received,  and  which  prevented  them  from 
keeping  up  with  us.  At  last,  after  repelling  many  attacks, 
each  time  more  formidable  than  the  preceding,  we  gained 
our  boats,  and  embarking  with  the  greatest  precipitation, 
we  put  off  for  the  schooner.  The  enemy,  emboldened  by 
our  flight,  flocked  down  in  great  numbers  to  the  water's 
edge,  and  we  had  the  mortification  to  hear  our  stragglers, 
who  had  been  captured,  imploring  for  mercy  5  but  groans 
and  then  silence  too  plainly  informed  us  that  mercy  had 
been  denied. 

Captain  "Weatherall  was  so  enraged  at  the  loss  of  his 
men  that  he  ordered  us  to  pull  back  and  attack  the  enemy 
on  the  beach,  but  we  continued  to  pull  for  the  schooner, 
regardless  of  his  threats  and  entreaties.  A  panic  had 
seized  us  all,  as  well  it  might.  We  even  dreaded  the  ill- 
aimed  and  irregular  fire  which  they  poured  upon  us, 
which  under  other  circumstances  would  have  occasioned 
only  laughter.  The  schooner  had  been  anchored  only  two 
hundred  yards  from  the  beach,  and  we  were  soon  on  board. 
They  continued  to  fire  from  the  shore,  and  the  balls  passed 
over  us.  We  put  a  spring  upon  our  cable,  warped  our 
broadside    to    the    beach,    and    loading    every    gun   with 


The  Privateersman  1 1 

grape  and  cannister,  we  poured  a  whole  broadside  upon 
our  assailants.  From  the  shrieks  and  cries,  the  carnage 
must  have  been  very  great.  The  men  would  have 
reloaded  and  fired  again,  but  the  captain  forbade  them, 
saying,  "we  have  done  too  much  already."  I  thought  so 
too.  He  then  ordered  the  anchor  to  be  weighed,  and  with 
a  fresh  land-breeze,  we  were  soon  far  away  from  this 
unlucky  spot. 


Chapter    II 

We  are  pursued  by  Two  Schooner-Privateers,  and  failing  to  escape  them  a 
terrible  Contest  ensues — Three  Acts  of  a  Murderous  Naval  Drama — We 
are  worsted.    Captain  Weatherall  is  killed — I  am  plundered  and  wounded. 

About  six  weeks  after  the  unlucky  affair  before  described, 
we  met  with  a  still  greater  disaster.  We  had  cruised  off 
the  Spanish  Main  and  taken  several  prizes  ;  shortly  after 
we  had  manned  the  last  and  had  parted  company,  the 
Revenge  being  then  close  in  shore,  a  fresh  gale  sprung  up, 
which  compelled  us  to  make  all  sail  to  clear  the  land.  We 
beat  off  shore  during  the  whole  of  the  night,  when  the 
weather  moderated,  and  at  daybreak  we  found  out  that 
we  had  not  gained  much  offing,  in  consequence  of  the 
current ;  but  what  was  more  important,  the  man  who  went 
to  the  look-out  at  the  masthead,  hailed  the  deck,  saying 
there  were  two  sail  in  the  offing.  The  hands  were  turned 
up  to  make  sail  in  chase,  but  we  found  that  they  were 
resolutely  bearing  down  upon  us  ;  and  as  we  neared  each 
other  fast,  we  soon  made  them  out  to  be  vessels  of  force. 
One  we  knew  well — she  was  the  Esperance,  a  French 
schooner-privateer  of  sixteen  guns,  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty  men  j  the  other  proved  to  be  a  Spanish  schooner- 
privateer,  cruising  in  company  with  her,  of  eighteen  guns, 
and  full  manned. 

Now  our  original  complement  of  men  had  been  some- 
thing   more    than    one    hundred,    but    by    deaths,    severe 


12  The  Privateersman 

wounds  in  action,  and  manning  our  prizes,  our  actual 
number  on  board  was  reduced  to  fifty-five  effective  men. 
Finding  the  force  so  very  superior,  we  made  every  attempt 
with  sails  and  sweeps  to  escape,  but  the  land  to  leeward  of 
us,  and  their  position  to  windward,  rendered  it  impossible. 
Making,  therefore,  a  virtue  of  necessity,  we  put  a  good 
face  upon  it,  and  prepared  to  combat  against  such  desperate 
odds. 

Captain  Weather  all,  who  was  the  life  and  soul  of  his 
crew,  was  not  found  wanting  on  such  an  emergency. 
With  the  greatest  coolness  and  intrepidity,  he  gave  orders 
to  take  in  all  the  small  sails,  and  awaited  the  coming  down 
of  the  enemy.  When  everything  was  ready  for  the 
unequal  conflict,  he  ordered  all  hands  aft,  and  endeavoured 
to  inspire  us  with  the  same  ardour  which  animated  himself. 
He  reminded  us  that  we  had  often  fought  and  triumphed 
over  vessels  of  much  greater  force  than  our  own  \  that  we 
had  already  beaten  off  the  French  privateer  on  a  former 
occasion ;  that  the  Spaniard  was  not  worth  talking  about 
except  to  swell  the  merits  of  the  double  victory,  and  that 
if  once  we  came  hand  to  hand  our  cutlasses  would  soon 
prove  our  superiority.  He  reminded  us  that  our  only 
safety  depended  upon  our  own  manhood  ;  for  we  had  done 
such  mischief  on  the  coast,  and  our  recent  descent  upon 
the  plantation  was  considered  in  such  a  light,  that  we  must 
not  expect  to  receive  quarter  if  we  were  overcome. 
Exhorting  us  to  behave  well,  and  to  fight  stoutly,  he  pro- 
mised us  the  victory.  The  men  had  such  confidence  in 
the  captain  that  we  returned  him  three  cheers,  when, 
dismissing  us  to  our  quarters,  he  ordered  St  George's 
ensign  to  be  hoisted  at  the  main-mast-head,  and  hove-to  for 
the  enemy. 

The  French  schooner  was  the  first  which  ranged  up 
alongside ;  the  wind  was  light,  and  she  came  slowly 
down  to  us.  The  captain  of  her  hailed,  saying  that  his 
vessel  was  the  Esperance,  and  our  captain  replied  that 
he  knew  it,  and  that  they  also  knew  that  his  was  the 
Revenge.     The  French  captain,  who  had  hove-to,  replied 


The  Privateersman  13 

very  courteously  that  he  was  well  aware  what  vessel 
it  was,  and  also  of  the  valour  and  distinguished  reputation 
of  Captain  Weatherall,  upon  which,  Captain  Weatherall, 
who  stood  on  the  gunnel,  took  off  his  hat  in  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  compliment. 

Now  Captain  Weatherall  was  well  known,  and  it  was 
also  well  known,  that  the  two  vessels  would  meet  with 
a  severe  resistance,  which  it  would  be  as  well  to  avoid, 
as  even  if  they  gained  the  victory,  it  would  not  be  with- 
out great  loss  of  men.  The  French  captain  therefore 
addressed  Captain  Weatherall  again,  and  said  he  hoped, 
now  that  he  was  opposed  to  so  very  superior  a  force, 
he  would  not  make  a  useless  resistance,  but  as  it  would 
be  no  disgrace  to  him,  and  would  save  the  lives  of  many 
of  his  brave  men,  his  well-known  humanity  would  induce 
him  to  strike  his  colours. 

To  this  request  our  commander  gave  a  gallant  and 
positive  refusal.  The  vessels  lay  now  close  to  each  other, 
so  that  a  biscuit  might  have  been  thrown  on  board  of 
either.  A  generous  expostulation  ensued,  which  continued 
till  the  Spanish  vessel  was  a  short  distance  astern  of  us. 

"  You  now  see  our  force,"  said  the  French  captain. 
"  Do  not  fight  against  impossible  odds,  but  spare  your 
brave  and  devoted  men." 

"  In  return  for  your  kind  feeling  towards  me,"  replied 
Captain  Weatherall,  "  I  offer  you  both  quarter,  and 
respect  to  private  property,  upon  hauling  down  your 
colours." 

"  You  are  mad,  Captain  Weatherall,"  said  the  French 
captain. 

"  You  allow  that  I  have  lived  bravely,"  replied  Captain 
Weatherall;  "you  shall  find  that  I  will  conquer  you, 
and  if  necessary  I  will  also  die  bravely.  We  will  now 
fight.     In  courtesy,  I  offer  you  the  first  broadside." 

"  Impossible,"  said  the  French  captain,  taking  off  his 
hat. 

Our  captain  returned  the  salute,  and  then  slipping  down 
from  the  gunwale,   ordered  the    sails   to  be   filled,   and, 


14  The  Privateersman 

after  a  minute  to  give  the  Frenchman  time  to  prepare, 
he  fired  off  in  the  air  the  fusee,  which  he  held  in  his  hand, 
as  a  signal  for  the  action  to  begin.  We  instantly  com- 
menced the  work  of  death  by  pouring  in  a  broadside. 
It  was  returned  with  equal  spirit,  and  a  furious  cannonad- 
ing ensued  for  several  minutes,  when  the  Spaniard  ranged 
up  on  our  lee  quarter  with  his  rigging  full  of  men  to 
board  us.  Clapping  our  helm  a-weather  and  hauling 
our  fore-sheets  to  windward,  we  fell  off  athwart  his 
hawse,  and  raked  him  with  several  broadsides  fore  and 
aft ;  our  guns  having  been  loaded  with  langridge  and 
lead  bullets,  and  his  men  being  crowded  together  forward, 
ready  to  leap  on  board  of  us,  her  deck  became  a  slaughter- 
house. The  officers  endeavoured  in  vain  to  animate  their 
men,  who,  instead  of  gaining  our  decks,  were  so  intimi- 
dated by  the  carnage  that  they  forsook  their  own.  The 
Frenchman  perceiving  the  consternation  and  distress  of 
his  consort,  to  give  her  an  opportunity  of  extricating 
herself  from  her  perilous  condition,  now  put  his  helm 
a-weather,  ran  us  on  board,  and  poured  in  his  men ;  but 
we  were  well  prepared,  and  soon  cleared  our  decks  of  the 
intruders.  In  the  meantime  the  Spaniard,  by  cutting  away 
our  rigging,  in  which  his  bowsprit  was  entangled,  swung 
clear  of  us,  and  fell  away  to  leeward.  The  Frenchman 
perceiving  this,  sheered  off,  and  springing  his  luff,  shot 
ahead  clear  of  us.  Such  was  the  first  act  of  this  terrible 
drama.  We  had  as  yet  sustained  little  damage,  the 
enemy's  want  of  skill  and  our  own  good  fortune  combined, 
having  enabled  us  to  take  them  at  such  a  disadvantage. 

But  although  inspirited  by  such  a  prosperous  beginning, 
our  inferiority  in  men  was  so  great  that  our  captain  con- 
sidered it  his  duty  to  make  all  sail  in  hopes  of  being  able 
to  avoid  such  an  unequal  combat.  This  our  enemies 
attempted  to  prevent  by  a  most  furious  cannonade,  which 
we  received  and  returned  without  flinching,  making  a 
running  fight  of  it,  till  at  last  our  fore  yard  and  foretop- 
mast  being  shot  away,  we  had  no  longer  command  of  the 
vessel.     Finding  that,  although  we  were  crippled  and  could 


The  Privateersman  15 

not  escape,  our  fire  continued  unabated,  both  the  vessels 
again  made  preparations  for  boarding  us,  while  we  on  our 
part  prepared  to  give  them  a  warm  reception. 

As  we  knew  that  the  Frenchman,  who  was  our  most 
serious  opponent,  must  board  us  on  our  weatherbow,  we 
traversed  over  four  of  our  guns  loaded  to  the  muzzle  with 
musket  balls  to  receive  him,  and  being  all  ready  with  our 
pateraroes  and  hand-grenades,  we  waited  for  the  attack. 
As  he  bore  down  for  our  bows,  with  all  his  men  clinging 
like  bees,  ready  for  the  spring,  our  guns  were  discharged 
and  the  carnage  was  terrible.  The  men  staggered  back, 
falling  down  over  those  who  had  been  killed  or  wounded, 
and  it  required  all  the  bravery  and  example  of  the  French 
captain,  who  was  really  a  noble  fellow,  to  rally  the 
remainder  of  his  men,  which  at  last  he  succeeded  in  doing, 
and  about  forty  of  them  gained  our  forecastle,  from  which 
they  forced  our  weak  crew,  and  retained  possession,  not 
following  up  the  success,  but  apparently  waiting  till  they 
were  seconded  by  the  Spaniard's  boarding  us  on  our  lee 
quarter,  which  would  have  placed  us  between  two  fires, 
and  compelled  us  to  divide  our  small  force. 

By  this  time  the  wind,  which  had  been  light,  left  us,  and 
it  was  nearly  a  calm,  with  a  swell  on  the  sea,  which 
separated  the  two  vessels ;  the  Spaniard,  who  was  ranging 
up  under  our  lee,  having  but  little  way  and  not  luffing 
enough,  could  not  fetch  us,  but  fell  off  and  drifted  to 
leeward.  The  Frenchmen  who  had  been  thrown  on 
board,  and  who  retained  possession  of  our  forecastle, 
being  thus  left  without  support  from  their  own  vessel, 
which  had  been  separated  from  us  by  the  swell,  or  from 
the  Spaniard,  which  had  fallen  to  leeward,  we  gave  three 
cheers,  and  throwing  a  number  of  hand-grenades  in  among 
them,  we  rushed  forward  with  our  half-pikes,  and  killed 
or  drove  every  soul  of  them  overboard,  one  only,  and  he 
wounded  in  the  thigh,  escaped  by  swimming  back  to  his 
own  vessel.  Here,  then,  was  a  pause  in  the  conflict,  and 
thus  ended,  I  may  say,  the  second  act. 

Hitherto    the   battle   had  been  fought   with   generous 


1 6  The  Privateersman 

resolution;  but  after  this  hand-to-hand  conflict,  and  the 
massacre  with  which  it  ended,  both  sides  appeared  to  have 
been  roused  to  ferocity.  A  most  infernal  cannonade  was 
now  renewed  by  both  our  antagonists,  and  returned  by  us 
with  equal  fury  ;  but  it  was  now  a  dead  calm,  and  the 
vessels  rolled  so  much  with  the  swell,  that  the  shot  were 
not  so  effective.  By  degrees  we  separated  more  and  more 
from  our  enemies,  and  the  firing  was  now  reduced  to  single 
guns.  During  this  partial  cessation  our  antagonists  had 
drawn  near  to  each  other,  although  at  a  considerable 
distance  from  us.  We  perceived  that  the  Spaniard  was 
sending  two  of  his  boats  full  of  men  to  supply  the  heavy 
loss  sustained  by  his  comrade.  Captain  Weatherall  ordered 
the  sweeps  out,  and  we  swept  our  broadside  to  them, 
trying  by  single  guns  to  sink  the  boats  as  they  went  from 
one  vessel  to  the  other.  After  two  or  three  attempts,  a 
gun  was  successful ;  the  shot  shattered  the  first  of  the 
boats,  which  instantly  filled  and  went  down.  The  second 
boat  pulled  up  and  endeavoured  to  save  the  men,  but  we 
now  poured  our  broadside  upon  them,  and,  daunted  by  the 
shot  flying  about  them,  they  sought  their  own  safety  by 
pulling  back  to  the  vessel,  leaving  their  sinking  companions 
to  their  fate.  Failing  in  this  attempt,  both  vessels  recom- 
menced their  fire  upon  us,  but  the  distance  and  the  swell 
of  the  sea  prevented  any  execution,  and  at  last  they  ceased 
firing,  waiting  till  a  breeze  should  spring  up  which  might 
enable  them  to  renew  the  contest  with  better  success. 

At  this  time  it  was  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon, 
and  the  combat  had  lasted  about  five  hours.  We  refreshed 
ourselves  after  the  fatigue  and  exertion  which  we  had 
undergone,  and  made  every  preparation  for  a  renewal  of 
the  fight.  During  the  engagement  we  were  so  excited, 
that  we  had  no  time  to  think ;  but  now  that  we  were  cool 
again  and  unoccupied,  we  had  time  to  reflect  upon  our 
position,  and  we  began  to  feel  dejected  and  apprehensive. 
Fatigued  with  exertion,  we  were  weak  and  dispirited. 
We  knew  that  our  best  men  were  slain  or  groaning  under 
their  severe  wounds,  that  the  enemy  were  still  numerous, 


The  Privateersman  17 

and  as  they  persevered  after  so  dreadful  a  slaughter,  that 
they  were  of  unquestionable  bravery  and  resolution. 
Good  fortune,  and  our  captain's  superior  seamanship  had, 
up  to  the  present,  enabled  us  to  make  a  good  fight,  but 
fortune  might  desert  us,  and  our  numbers  were  so  reduced, 
that  if  the  enemy  continued  resolute,  we  must  be  over- 
powered. Our  gallant  captain  perceived  the  despondency 
that  prevailed,  and  endeavoured  to  remove  it  by  his  own 
example  and  by  persuasion.  After  praising  us  for  the 
resolution  and  courage  we  had  already  shewn,  he  pointed 
out  to  us  that  whatever  might  be  the  gallantry  of  the 
officers,  it  was  clear  that  the  men  on  board  of  the  opposing 
vessels  were  awed  by  their  heavy  loss  and  want  of  success, 
and  that  if  they  made  one  more  attempt  to  take  us  by  the 
board  and  failed,  which  he  trusted  they  would  do,  no 
persuasion  would  ever  induce  them  to  try  it  again,  and  the 
captains  of  the  vessels  would  give  over  such  an  unprofitable 
combat.  He  solemnly  averred  that  the  colours  should 
never  be  struck  while  he  survived,  and  demanded  who 
amongst  us  were  base  enough  to  refuse  to  stand  by  them. 
Again  we  gave  him  three  cheers,  but  our  numbers  were 
few,  and  the  cheers  were  faint  compared  with  the  first 
which  had  been  given,  but  still  we  were  resolute,  and 
determined  to  support  our  captain  and  the  honour  of  our 
flag.  Captain  Weatherall  took  care  that  this  feeling  should 
not  subside — he  distributed  the  grog  plentifully ;  at  our 
desire  he  nailed  the  colours  to  the  mast,  and  we  waited 
for  a  renewal  of  the  combat  with  impatience.  At  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  a  breeze  sprang  up,  and  both 
vessels  trimmed  their  sails  and  neared  us  fast — not  quite 
in  such  gallant  trim  as  in  the  morning  it  is  true — but 
they  appeared  now  to  have  summoned  up  a  determined 
resolution.  Silently  they  came  up,  forcing  their  way 
slowly  through  the  water ;  not  a  gun  was  fired,  but  the 
gaping  mouths  of  the  cannon,  and  their  men  motionless 
at  their  quarters,  portended  the  severity  of  the  struggle 
which  was  now  to  decide  this  hitherto  well-contested  trial 
for  victory.  When  within  half  a  cable's  length,  we  saluted 
p  b 


1 8  The  Privateersman 

them  with  three  cheers,  they  returned  our  defiance,  and 
running  up  on  each  side  of  us,  the  combat  was  renewed 
with  bitterness. 

The  Frenchman  would  not  this  time  lay  us  on  board 
until  he  was  certain  that  the  Spaniard  had  boarded  us 
to  leeward — he  continued  luffing  to  windward  and  plying 
us  with  broadsides  until  we  were  grappled  with  the 
Spaniard,  and  then  he  bore  down  and  laid  his  gunwale 
on  our  bow.  The  Spaniard  had  already  boarded  us  on 
the  quarter,  and  we  were  repelling  this  attack,  when 
the  Frenchman  laid  us  on  the  bow.  We  fought  with 
desperation,  and  our  pikes  gave  us  such  an  advantage 
over  the  swords  and  knives  of  the  Spaniards,  that  they 
gave  ground,  and  appalled  by  the  desperate  resistance 
they  encountered,  quitted  our  decks  strewed  with  their 
dead  and  dying  shipmates,  and  retreated  in  confusion  to 
their  own  vessel.  But  before  this  repulse  had  been 
effected,  the  French  had  boarded  us  on  the  weather-bow, 
and  driving  before  them  the  few  men  who  had  been  sent 
forward  to  resist  them,  had  gained  our  main-deck,  and 
forced  their  way  to  the  rise  of  the  quarter-deck,  where 
all  our  remaining  men  were  now  collected.  The  combat 
was  now  desperate,  but  after  a  time  our  pikes,  and  the 
advantage  of  our  position,  appeared  to  prevail  over 
numbers.  We  drove  them  before  us — we  had  regained 
the  main-deck,  when  our  brave  commander,  who  was 
at  our  head,  and  who  had  infused  spirit  into  us  all, 
received  a  bullet  through  his  right  wrist  ;  shifting  his 
sword  into  his  left  hand,  he  still  pressed  forward  encourag- 
ing us,  when  a  ball  entered  his  breast  and  he  dropped 
dead.  With  his  fall,  fell  the  courage  and  fortitude  of 
his  crew  so  long  sustained — and  to  complete  the  mischief, 
the  lieutenant  and  two  remaining  officers  also  fell  a  few 
seconds  after  him.  Astonished  and  terrified,  the  men 
stopped  short  in  their  career  of  success,  and  wildly  looked 
round  for  a  leader.  The  French,  who  had  retreated  to 
the  forecastle,  perceiving  our  confusion,  renewed  the 
attack,  our  few  remaining  men  were  seized  with  a  panic, 


The  Private ersman  19 

and  throwing  down  our  arms,  we  asked  for  quarter  where 
a  moment  before  victory  was  in  our  hands — such  was  the 
finale  of  our  bloody  drama. 

Out  of  fifty-five  men  twenty-two  had  been  killed  in 
this  murderous  conflict,  and  almost  all  the  survivors 
desperately  or  severely  wounded.  Most  of  the  remaining 
crew  after  we  had  cried  for  quarter  jumped  down  the 
hatchway,  to  avoid  the  cutlasses  of  their  enraged  victors. 
I  and  about  eight  others,  having  been  driven  past  the 
hatchway,  threw  down  our  arms  and  begged  for  quarter, 
which  we  had  little  reason  to  expect  would  be  shown 
to  us.  At  first  no  quarter  was  given  by  our  savage 
enemies,  who  cut  down  several  of  our  disarmed  men  and 
hacked  them  to  pieces.  Perceiving  this,  I  got  on  the 
gunwale  ready  to  jump  overboard,  in  the  hopes  of  being 
taken  up  after  the  slaughter  had  ceased,  when  a  French 
lieutenant  coming  up  protected  us,  and  saved  the  poor 
remains  of  our  crew  from  the  fury  of  his  men.  Our  lives, 
however,  were  all  he  counted  upon  preserving — we  were 
instantly  stripped  and  plundered  without  mercy.  I  lost 
everything  I  possessed  ;  the  watch,  ring,  and  sword  I 
had  taken  from  the  gallant  Frenchman  were  soon  forced 
from  me,  and  not  stripping  off  my  apparel  fast  enough 
to  please  a  Mulatto  sailor,  I  received  a  blow  with  the 
butt-end  of  a  pistol  under  the  left  ear,  which  precipitated 
me  down  the  hatchway,  near  which  I  was  standing,  and 
I  fell  senseless  into  the  hold. 


Chapter  III 

We  are  sent  in,  on  board  the  Revenge,  and  treated  with  great  cruelty — Are 
afterwards  recaptured  by  the  Hero  privateer,  and  retaliate  on  the  French 
— I  am  taken  to  the  hospital  at  Port  Royal,  where  I  meet  the  French 
lady — Her  savage  exultation  at  my  condition — She  is  punished  by  one  of 
my  comrades. 

On  coming  to  my  senses,  I  found  myself  stripped  naked, 
and  suffering  acute  pain.     I  found  that  my  right  arm  was 


20  The  Privateersman 

broken,  my  shoulder  severely  injured  by  my  fall ;  and  as  1 
had  received  three  severe  cutlass  wounds  during  the  action, 
I  had  lost  so  much  blood  that  I  had  not  strength  to  rise  or 
do  anything  for  myself.  There  I  lay,  groaning  and  naked, 
upon  the  ballast  of  the  vessel,  at  times  ruminating  upon 
the  events  of  the  action,  upon  the  death  of  our  gallant 
commander,  upon  the  loss  of  our  vessel,  of  so  many  of  our 
comrades,  and  of  our  liberty.  After  some  time  the  surgeon, 
by  the  order  of  the  French  commander,  came  down  to 
dress  my  wounds.  He  treated  me  with  the  greatest 
barbarity.  As  he  twisted  about  my  broken  limb  I  could 
not  help  crying  at  the  anguish  which  he  caused  me.  He 
compelled  me  to  silence  by  blows  and  maledictions,  wishing 
I  had  broken  my  rascally  neck  rather  than  he  should  have 
been  put  to  the  trouble  of  coming  down  to  dress  me. 
However,  dress  me  he  did,  out  of  fear  of  his  captain,  who, 
he  knew  well,  would  send  round  to  see  if  he  had  executed 
his  orders,  and  then  he  left  me  with  a  kick  in  the  ribs 
by  way  of  remembrance.  Shortly  afterwards  the  vessels 
separated.  Fourteen  of  us,  who  were  the  most  severely 
hurt,  were  left  in  the  Revenge,  which  was  manned  by  an 
officer  and  twenty  Frenchmen,  with  orders  to  take  her  into 
Port-au-Paix.  The  rest  of  our  men  were  put  on  board  of 
the  French  privateer,  who  sailed  away  in  search  of  a  more 
profitable  adventure. 

About  an  hour  after  they  had  made  sail  on  the  vessel, 
the  officer  who  had  charge  of  her,  looking  down  the 
hatchway,  and  perceiving  my  naked  and  forlorn  condition, 
threw  me  a  pair  of  trousers,  which  had  been  rejected  by 
the  French  seamen  as  not  worth  having,  and  a  check  shirt, 
in  an  equally  ragged  condition,  I  picked  up  in  the  hold ; 
this,  with  a  piece  of  old  rope  to  tie  round  my  neck  as  a 
sling  for  my  broken  arm,  was  my  whole  wardrobe.  In 
the  evening  I  gained  the  deck,  that  I  might  be  refreshed 
by  the  breeze,  which  cooled  my  feverish  body  and  some- 
what restored  me. 

We  remained  in  this  condition  for  several  days,  tortured 
with  pain,  but  more   tortured,  perhaps,  by  the  insolence 


The  Privateersman  21 

and  bragging  of  the  Frenchmen,  who  set  no  bounds  to 
their  triumph  and  self-applause.  Among  those  who  had 
charge  of  the  prize  were  two,  one  of  whom  had  my  watch 
and  the  other  my  ring ;  the  first  would  hold  it  to  me 
grinning,  and  asking  if  Monsieur  would  like  to  know  what 
o'clock  it  was ;  and  the  other  would  display  the  ring,  and 
tell  me  that  his  sweetheart  would  value  it  when  she  knew 
it  was  taken  from  a  conquered  Englishman.  This  was 
their  practice  every  day,  and  I  was  compelled  to  receive 
their  gibes  without  venturing  a  retort. 

On  the  eleventh  day  after  our  capture,  when  close  to 
Port-au-Paix,  and  expecting  we  should  be  at  anchor  before 
nightfall,  we  perceived  a  great  hurry  and  confusion  on 
deck  ;  they  were  evidently  making  all  the  sail  that  they 
could  upon  the  vessel ;  and  then  hearing  them  fire  off 
their  stern-chasers,  we  knew  for  certain  that  they  were 
pursued.  Overjoyed  at  the  prospect  of  being  released, 
we  gave  three  cheers.  The  French  from  the  deck 
threatened  to  fire  down  upon  us,  but  we  knew  that  they 
dared  not,  for  the  Revenge  was  so  crippled  in  the  fight,  that 
they  could  not  put  sail  upon  her  so  as  to  escape,  and  their 
force  on  board  was  too  small  to  enable  them  to  resist  if 
overtaken — we  therefore  continued  our  exulting  clamours. 
At  last  we  heard  guns  fired,  and  the  shot  whizzing  over 
the  vessel — a  shot  or  two  struck  our  hull,  and  soon  after- 
wards a  broadside  being  poured  into  us,  the  Frenchmen 
struck  their  colours,  and  we  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
all  these  Gasconaders  driven  down  into  the  hold  to  take 
our  places.  It  was  now  their  turn  to  be  dejected  and 
downcast,  and  for  us  to  be  merry ;  and  now  also  the 
tables  had  to  be  turned,  and  we  took  the  liberty  of 
regaining  possession  of  our  clothes  and  other  property 
which  they  carried  on  their  backs  and  in  their  pockets.  I 
must  say  we  shewed  them  no  mercy. 

"  What  o'clock  is  it,  Monsieur  ? "  said  I  to  the  fellow 
who  had  my  watch. 

"  At  your  service,  sir,"  he  replied,  humbly  taking  out 
my  watch,  and  presenting  it  to  me. 


22  The  Privateersman 

"  Thank  you,"  said  I,  taking  the  watch,  and  saluting 
him  with  a  kick  in  the  stomach,  which  made  him  double 
up  and  turn  round  from  me,  upon  which  I  gave  him 
another  kick  in  the  rear  to  straighten  him  again.  "  That 
ring,  Monsieur,  that  your  sweetheart  will  prize." 

"  Here  it  is,"  replied  the  fellow,  abjectly. 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  I  replied,  saluting  him  with  the 
double  kick  which  I  had  given  to  the  former.  "  Tell 
your  sweetheart  I  sent  her  those,"  cried  I,  "  that  is,  when 
yon  get  back  to  her." 

"  Hark,  ye,  brother,"  cries  one  of  our  men,  "  I'll 
trouble  you  for  that  jacket  which  you  borrowed  of  me  the 
other  day,  and  in  return  here  are  a  pair  of  iron  garters 
(holding  out  the  shackles),  which  you  must  wear  for  my 
sake — I  think  they  will  fit  you  well." 

"Mounseer,"  cries  another,  "that  wig  of  mine  don't 
suit  your  complexion,  I'll  trouble  you  for  it.  It's  a  pity 
such  a  face  as  yours  should  be  disfigured  in  those  curls. 
And  while  you  are  about  it,  I'll  thank  you  to  strip 
altogether,  as  I  think  your  clothes  will  fit  me,  and  are 
much  too  gay  for  a  prisoner." 

"  I  was  left  naked  through  your  kindness  the  other  day," 
said  I  to  another,  who  was  well  and  smartly  dressed,  "  I'll 
thank  you  to  strip  to  your  skin,  or  you  shall  have  no  skin 
left."  And  I  commenced  with  my  knife  cutting  his  ears 
as  if  I  would  skin  them. 

It  was  a  lucky  hit  of  mine,  for  in  his  sash  I  found  about 
twenty  doubloons.  He  would  have  saved  them,  and  held 
them  tight,  but  after  my  knife  had  entered  his  side  about 
half  an  inch,  he  surrendered  the  prize.  After  we  had 
plundered  and  stripped  them  of  everything,  we  set  to  to  kick 
them,  and  we  did  it  for  half  an  hour  so  effectually  that 
they  were  all  left  groaning  in  a  heap  on  the  ballast,  and  we 
then  found  our  way  on  deck. 

The  privateer  which  had  recaptured  us  proved  to  be 
the  Hero,  of  New  Providence ;  the  Frenchmen  were  taken 
out,  and  some  of  her  own  men  put  in  to  take  us  to  Port 
Royal ;  we  being  wounded,  and  not  willing  to  join  her, 


The  Privateersman 


23 


remained  on  board.  On  our  arrival  at  Port  Royal,  we 
obtained  permission  to  go  to  the  King's  Hospital  to  be 
cured.  As  I  went  upstairs  to  the  ward  allotted  to  me, 
I  met  the  French  lady  whose  husband  had  been  killed, 
and  who  was  still  nursing  her  son  at  the  hospital,  his 
wounds  not  having  been  yet  cured.  Notwithstanding 
my  altered  appearance,  she  knew  me  again  immediately, 
and  seeing  me  pale  and  emaciated,  with  my  arm  in  a 
sling,  she  dropped  down  on  her  knees  and  thanked  God 
for  returning  upon  our  heads  a  portion  of  the  miseries 
we  had  brought  upon  her.  She  was  delighted  when 
she  heard  how  many  of  us  had  been  slain  in  the  murderous 
conflict,  and  even  rejoiced  at  the  death  of  poor  Captain 
Weatherall,  which,  considering  how  very  kind  and 
considerate  he  had  been  to  her,  I  thought  to  be  very 
unchristian. 

It  so  happened  that  I  was  not  only  in  the  same  ward, 
but  in  the  cradle  next  to  her  son,  and  the  excitement 
I  had  been  under  when  we  were  recaptured,  and  my 
exertion  in  kicking  the  Frenchmen,  had  done  me  no  good. 
A  fever  was  the  consequence,  and  I  suffered  dreadfully, 
and  she  would  look  at  me,  exulting  in  my  agony,  and 
mocking  my  groans,  till  at  last  the  surgeon  told  her  it 
was  by  extreme  favour  that  her  son  had  been  admitted 
into  the  hospital  instead  of  being  sent  to  prison,  and 
that  if  she  did  not  behave  herself  in  a  proper  manner, 
he  would  order  her  to  be  denied  admittance  altogether, 
and  that  if  she  dared  to  torment  suffering  men  in  that 
way,  on  the  first  complaint  on  my  part,  her  son  should 
go  to  the  gaol  and  finish  his  cure  there.  This  brought 
her  to  her  senses,  and  she  begged  pardon,  and  promised 
to  offend  no  more ;  but  she  did  not  keep  her  word  for 
more  than  a  day  or  two,  but  laughed  out  loud  when 
the  surgeon  was  dressing  my  arm,  for  a  piece  of  bone 
had  to  be  taken  out,  and  I  shrieked  with  anguish.  This 
exasperated  one  of  my  messmates  so  much  that,  not 
choosing  to  strike  her,  and  knowing  how  to  wound  her 
still  worse,  he  drove  his  fist  into  the  head  of  her  son  as 


24  The  Privateersman 

he  lay  in  his  cradle,  and  by  so  doing  reopened  the  wound 
that  had  been  nearly  healed. 

"  There's  pain  for  you  to  laugh  at,  you  French  devil," 
he  cried. 

And  sure  enough  it  cost  the  poor  young  man  his  life. 

The  surgeon  was  very  angry  with  the  man,  but  told 
the  French  lady  as  she  kneeled  sobbing  by  the  side  of 
her  son,  that  she  had  brought  it  upon  herself  and  him 
by  her  own  folly  and  cruelty.  I  know  not  whether  she 
felt  so,  or  whether  she  dreaded  a  repetition,  but  this 
is  certain,  she  tormented  me  no  more.  On  the  contrary, 
I  think  she  suffered  very  severely,  as  she  perceived  that 
I  rapidly  mended,  and  that  her  poor  son  got  on  but 
slowly.  At  last  my  hurts  were  all  healed,  and  I  left 
the  hospital,  hoping  never  to  see  her  more. 


Chapter  IV 

Sail  for  Liverpool  in  the  Sally  and  Kitty — Fall  in  with  a  Gale — Boy  over- 
board— Nearly  drowned  in  attempting  to  save  him — See  the  owners  at 
Liverpool — Embark  in  the  Dalrymple  for  the  coast  of  Africa — Arrive  off 
Senegal. 

A  great  deal  of  prize-money  being  due  to  us,  I  called 
upon  the  agent  at  Port  Royal  to  obtain  an  advance.  I 
found  him  in  a  puzzle.  Owing  to  the  death  of  Captain 
Weatherall  and  so  many  of  the  officers,  he  hardly  knew 
whether  those  who  applied  to  him  were  entitled  to  prize- 
money  or  not.  Whether  he  thought  I  appeared  more 
honest  than  the  others,  or  from  what  cause  I  know  not,  he 
requested  me,  as  I  knew  everything  that  had  passed,  to 
remain  with  him  for  a  short  time  ;  and  finding  that  I  could 
read  and  write  well,  he  obtained  from  me  correct  lists 
of  the  privateer's  crew,  with  those  who  were  killed,  and 
on  what  occasion.  All  this  information  I  was  able  to  give 
him,  as  well  as  the  ratings  of  the  parties  ;  for  on  more 
than  one  occasion  the  privateer's-men  had  come  to  him 


The  Privateersman  25 

representing  themselves  as  petty  officers,  when  they  were 
only  common  seamen  on  board,  and  had  in  consequence 
received  from  him  a  larger  advance  than  they  were  en- 
titled to.  As  soon  as  his  accounts  were  pretty  well  made 
up,  he  asked  me  whether  I  intended  to  go  to  England,  as 
if  so,  he  would  send  me  home  with  all  the  papers  and 
documents  to  the  owner  at  Liverpool,  who  would  require 
my  assistance  to  arrange  the  accounts  ;  and  as  I  had  had 
quite  enough  of  privateering  for  a  time,  I  consented  to  go. 
About  two  months  after  leaving  the  hospital,  during  which 
I  had  passed  a  very  pleasant  life,  and  quite  recovered  from 
my  wounds  and  injuries,  I  sailed  for  Liverpool  in  the  Sally 
and  Kitty  West-Indiaman,  commanded  by  Captain  Clarke, 
a  very  violent  man. 

We  had  not  sailed  twelve  hours  before  we  fell  in  with  a 
gale,  which  lasted  several  days,  and  we  kept  under  close- 
reef-topsails  and  storm-staysails.  The  gale  lasting  a  week, 
raised  a  mountainous  swell,  but  it  was  very  long  and 
regular.  On  the  seventh  day  the  wind  abated,  but  the 
swell  continued,  and  at  evening  there  was  very  little  wind, 
when  a  circumstance  occurred  which  had  nearly  cost  me 
my  life,  as  you  will  acknowledge,  madam,  when  I  relate 
the  story  to  you.  During  the  dog-watch  between  six  and 
eight,  some  hands  being  employed  in  the  foretop,  the 
other  watch  below  at  supper,  and  the  captain  and  all 
the  officers  in  the  cabin,  I  being  at  the  helm,  heard 
a  voice  apparently  rising  out  of  the  sea,  calling  me 
by  name.  Surprised,  I  ran  to  the  side  of  the  ship, 
and  saw  a  youth  named  Richard  Pallant  in  the  water 
going  astern.  He  had  fallen  out  of  the  forechains, 
and  knowing  that  I  was  at  the  helm,  had  shouted  to 
me  for  help.  I  immediately  called  all  hands,  crying 
a  man  overboard.  The  captain  hastened  on  deck  with 
all  the  others,  and  ordered  the  helm  a-lee.  The  ship 
went  about,  and  then  fell  round  off,  driving  fast  before 
the  swell,  till  at  last  we  brought  her  to. 

The  captain,  although  a  resolute  man,  was  much  con- 
fused and  perplexed  at  the  boy's  danger — for  his  friends 


26  The  Privateersman 

were  people  of  property  at  Ipswich,  and  had  confided 
the  boy  to  his  particular  care.  He  ran  backwards  and 
forwards,  crying  out  that  the  boy  must  perish,  as  the 
swell  was  so  high  that  he  dared  not  send  a  boat,  for  the 
boat  could  not  live  in  such  a  sea,  and  if  the  boat  were  lost 
with  the  crew,  there  would  not  be  hands  enow  left  on 
board  to  take  the  vessel  home.  As  the  youth  was  not 
a  hundred  yards  from  the  vessel,  I  stated  the  possibility  of 
swimming  to  him  with  the  deep-sea  line,  which  would  be 
strong  enough  to  haul  both  him  and  the  man  who  swam  to 
him  on  board.  Captain  Clarke,  in  a  great  rage,  swore  that 
it  was  impossible,  and  asked  me  who  the  devil  would  go. 
Piqued  at  his  answer,  and  anxious  to  preserve  the  life 
of  the  youth,  I  offered  to  try  it  myself.  I  stripped,  and 
making  the  line  fast  round  my  body,  plunged  from  the 
ship's  side  into  the  sea.  It  was  a  new  deep-sea  line,  and 
stiff  in  the  coil,  so  that  not  drawing  close  round  me,  it 
slipped,  and  I  swam  through  it,  but  catching  it  as  it 
slipped  over  my  feet,  I  made  it  secure  by  putting  my  head 
and  one  arm  through  the  noose.  I  swam  direct  for  the 
boy,  and  found  that  I  swam  with  ease,  owing  to  the 
strength  and  buoyant  nature  of  the  water  in  those 
latitudes.  I  had  not  swum  more  than  half-way  before 
the  line  got  foul  on  the  coil  on  board,  and  checking 
me  suddenly,  it  pulled  me  backwards  and  under  water. 
I  recovered  myself,  and  struck  out  again.  During  this 
time,  to  clear  the  line  on  board,  they  had  cut  some 
of  the  entangled  parts,  and  in  the  confusion  and  hurry, 
severed  the  wrong  part,  so  that  the  end  went  over- 
board, and  I  had  half  the  coil  of  line  hanging  to  me, 
and  at  the  same  time  was  adrift  from  the  ship.  They 
immediately  hailed  me  to  return,  but  from  the  booming 
of  the  waves  I  could  not  hear  what  they  said,  and 
thought  that  they  were  encouraging  me  to  proceed. 
I  shouted  in  return  to  show  the  confidence  which  I  had 
in  myself.  I  easily  mounted  the  waves  as  they  breasted 
me,  but  still  I  made  my  way  very  slowly  against  such 
a  swell,  and  saw  the   boy  only  at  intervals  when  I  was 


The  Privateersman  27 

on  the  top  of  the  wave.  He  could  swim  very  little, 
and  did  not  make  for  the  ship,  but  with  his  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  sky,  paddled  like  a  dog  to  keep  himself 
above  water.  I  now  began  to  feel  the  weight  of  the  line 
upon  me,  and  to  fear  that  I  should  never  hold  out. 
I  began  to  repent  of  my  rashness,  and  thought  I  had 
only  sacrificed  myself  without  any  chance  of  saving  him. 
I  persevered,  nevertheless,  and  having,  as  I  guessed,  come 
to  the  spot  where  the  boy  was,  I  looked  round,  and  not 
seeing  him,  was  afraid  that  he  had  gone  down,  but  on 
mounting  the  next  wave,  I  saw  him  in  the  hollow, 
struggling  hard  to  keep  above  water,  and  almost  spent 
with  his  long  exertion. 

I  swam  down  to  him,  and  hailing  him,  found  he  was 
still  sensible,  but  utterly  exhausted.  I  desired  him  to 
hold  on  by  my  hand  but  not  to  touch  my  body,  as  we 
should  both  sink.  He  promised  to  obey  me,  and  I  held 
out  my  right  hand  to  him,  and  made  a  signal  for  them 
to  haul  in  on  board,  for  I  had  no  idea  that  the  line  had 
been  cut.  I  was  frightened  when  I  perceived  the  distance 
that  the  ship  was  from  me — at  least  a  quarter  of  a  mile. 
I  knew  that  the  deep-sea  line  was  but  a  hundred  fathoms 
in  length,  and  therefore  that  I  must  be  adrift,  and  my 
heart  sunk  within  me.  All  the  horrors  of  my  situation 
came  upon  me,  and  I  felt  that  I  was  lost ;  but  although 
death  appeared  inevitable,  I  still  struggled  for  life — but 
the  rope  now  weighed  me  down  more  and  more.  While 
swimming  forward  it  trailed  behind,  and  although  it 
impeded  my  way,  I  did  not  feel  half  its  weight.  Now, 
however,  that  I  was  stationary,  it  sank  deep,  and  pulled 
me  down  with  it.  The  waves,  too,  which,  while  I 
breasted  them  and  saw  them  approach,  I  easily  rose  over, 
being  now  behind  us,  broke  over  our  heads,  burying  us 
under  them,  or  rolling  us  over  by  their  force. 

I  tried  to  disengage  myself  from  the  line,  but  the  noose 
being  jammed,  and  having  the  boy  in  one  hand,  I  could 
not  possibly  effect  it.  But  what  gave  me  courage  in  my 
difficulties  was,  that  I  perceived  that  the  people  on  board 


28  The  Privateersman 

were  getting  out  the  boat ;  for  although  the  captain  would 
not  run  the  risk  for  one  person,  now  that  two  were  over- 
board, and  one  of  them  risking  his  life  for  the  other,  the 
men  insisted  that  the  boat  should  be  hoisted  out.  It  was 
an  anxious  time  to  me,  but  at  last  I  had  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  her  clear  of  the  ship,  and  pulling  round  her  bow. 
The  danger  was,  however,  considered  so  great,  that  when 
they  came  to  man  the  boat,  only  three  men  could  be  found 
who  would  go  in  her,  and  in  the  confusion  they  came 
away  with  but  two  oars  and  no  rudder.  Under  these 
disadvantages  they  of  course  pulled  very  slowly  against 
a  mountainous  sea,  as  they  were  obliged  to  steer  with  the 
oars  to  meet  it,  that  the  boat  might  not  be  swamped.  But 
the  sight  of  the  boat  was  sufficient  to  keep  me  up.  My 
exertions  were  certainly  incredible  ;  but  what  will  not 
a  man  do  when  in  fear  of  death.  As  it  approached — 
slowly  and  slowly  did  my  powers  decrease.  I  was  now 
often  under  water  with  the  boy,  and  rose  again  to  fresh 
exertion,  when  at  last  a  crested  wave  broke  over  us,  and 
down  we  went  several  feet  under  the  water.  The  force 
of  the  sea  drove  the  boy  against  me,  and  he  seized  me  by 
the  loins  with  my  head  downwards.  I  struggled  to 
disengage  myself!  It  was  impossible.  I  gave  myself 
up  for  lost — and  what  a  crowd  of  thoughts  and  memories 
passed  through  my  brain  in  a  few  moments,  for  it  could 
not  have  been  longer.  At  last,  being  head  downwards, 
I  dived  deeper,  although  I  was  bursting  from  so  long 
holding  my  breath  under  water. 

This  had  the  desired  effect.  Finding  me  sinking  instead 
of  rising  with  him,  the  boy  let  go  his  hold  that  he  might 
gain  the  surface.  I  turned  and  followed  him,  and  drew 
breath  once  more.  Another  moment  had  sealed  our 
fates.  I  no  longer  thought  of  saving  the  boy,  but  struck 
out  for  the  boat  which  was  now  near  me.  Perceiving 
this,  the  boy  cried  out  to  me  for  pity's  sake  not  to  leave 
him.  I  felt  myself  so  far  recovered  from  my  exhaustion, 
that  I  thought  I  could  save  him  as  well  as  myself,  and 
compassion  induced  me  to  turn  back.     I  again  gave  him 


The  Privateersman  29 

my  hand,  charging  him  on  his  life  not  to  attempt  to 
grapple  with  me,  and  again  resumed  the  arduous  struggle 
of  keeping  him  as  well  as  myself  above  water.  My 
strength  was  nearly  gone,  the  boat  approached  but  slowly, 
and  we  now  sunk  constantly  under  the  water,  rising 
every  few  seconds  to  draw  breath.  Merciful  God  ! 
how  slow  appeared  the  approach  of  the  boat.  Struggle 
after  struggle — fainter  and  fainter  still — still  I  floated. 
At  last  my  senses  almost  left  me,  I  took  in  water  in 
quantities.  I  felt  I  was  in  green  fields,  when  I  was 
seized  by  the  men  and  thrown  into  the  bottom  of  the 
boat,  where  I  lay  senseless  alongside  of  the  boy.  There 
was  great  danger  and  difficulty  in  getting  again  to  the 
ship.  More  than  once  the  boat  was  half  filled  by  the 
following  seas,  and  when  they  gained  the  ship  it  was 
impossible  to  get  us  out,  as,  had  they  approached  the 
side,  the  boat  would  have  been  dashed  to  atoms.  They 
lowered  the  tackles  from  the  yard-arms.  The  three  men 
clambered  up  them,  leaving  us  to  take  our  chance  of  the 
boat  being  got  in,  or  her  being  stove  to  pieces ;  in  which 
latter  case,  we  should  have  been  lost.  They  did  get  us 
in,  with  great  damage  to  the  boat,  but  we  were  saved. 
The  line  was  still  round  me,  and  it  was  found  that  I  had 
been  supporting  the  weight  of  seventy  yards.  So  sore 
was  I  with  such  exertion,  that  I  kept  my  hammock 
for  many  days,  during  which  I  reviewed  my  past  life, 
and  vowed  amendment. 

We  arrived  at  Liverpool  without  any  further  adventure 
worth  recording,  and  I  immediately  called  upon  the  owner 
with  the  papers  intrusted  to  me.  I  gave  him  all  the 
information  he  required,  and  he  asked  me  whether  I 
should  like  to  return  to  privateering,  or  to  go  as  mate 
of  a  vessel  bound  to  the  coast  of  Africa.  I  inquired  what 
her  destination  was  to  be,  and  as  I  found  that  she  was 
to  go  to  Senegal  for  ivory,  wax,  gold  dust,  and  other 
articles,  in  exchange  for  English  prints  and  cutlery,  I 
consented.  I  mention  this,  as,  had  she  been  employed  in 
the  slave-trade,  as  were  most  of  the  vessels  from  Liverpool 


30  The  Privateersman 

to  the  Coast,  I  would  not  have  joined  her.  A  few  days 
afterwards,  I  went  on  board  of  the  Dalrymple,  Captain 
Jones,  as  mate  ;  we  had  a  very  quick  passage  to  Senegal, 
and  brought  our  vessel  to  an  anchor  off  the  bar. 


Chapter  V 

In  crossing  the  Bar  at  Senegal  the  boat  is  upset  by  a  Tornado — We  escape 
being  devoured  by  Sharks  only  to  be  captured  by  the  Natives — Are 
taken  into  the  interior  of  the  country,  and  brought  before  the  Negro 
King,  from  whose  wrath  we  are  saved  by  the  intercession  of  his  female 
attendants. 

A  day  or  two  after  we  had  arrived,  the  master  of  another 
vessel  that  was  at  anchor  near  to  us  came  on  board  and 
borrowed  our  long-boat  and  some  hands  that  he  might 
go  in  it  to  Senegal.  The  captain,  who  was  an  old  friend 
of  the  party  who  made  the  request,  agreed  to  lend  it  to 
him,  and  as  accidents  are  very  frequent  with  boats  cross- 
ing the  bar,  on  account  of  the  heavy  breakers,  the  best 
swimmers  were  selected  for  the  purpose,  and  the  charge 
of  the  boat  was  given  to  me.  We  set  off,  five  men 
rowing  and  I  at  the  helm.  "When  we  approached  the  bar, 
a  tornado,  which  had  been  for  some  time  threatening, 
came  upon  us.  The  impetuosity  of  these  blasts  is  to  be 
matched  in  no  part  of  the  world,  and  as  it  came  at  once 
in  its  full  force,  we  endeavoured,  by  putting  the  boat 
before  it,  to  escape  its  fury.  This  compelled  us  to  run 
to  the  southward  along  the  coast.  We  managed  to  keep 
the  boat  up  for  a  long  while,  and  hoped  to  have  weathered 
it,  when,  being  on  the  bar,  and  in  broken  water,  a  large 
wave  curled  over  us,  filled  the  boat,  and  it  Went  down 
in  an  instant. 

Our  only  chance,  now  was  to  reach  the  shore  by 
swimming,  but  it  was  at  a  distance,  with  broken  water 
the  whole  way  ;  and  our  great  terror  was  from  the  sharks, 
which  abound  on  the  coast,  and  are  extremely  ravenous — 


The  Privateersman  31 

nor  were  we  without  reason  for  our  alarm.  Scarcely  had 
the  boat  gone  down,  and  we  were  all  stretching  out  for 
the  shore,  when  one  of  our  men  shrieked,  having  been 
seized  by  the  sharks,  and  instantly  torn  to  pieces.  His 
blood  stained  the  water  all  around,  and  this  attracting  all 
the  sharks  proved  the  means  of  our  escape.  Never  shall 
I  forget  the  horrible  sensation  which  I  felt  as  I  struggled 
through  the  broken  water,  expecting  every  minute  a  limb 
to  be  taken  off  by  one  of  those  voracious  animals.  If  one 
foot  touched  the  other,  my  heart  sank,  thinking  it  was 
the  nose  of  a  shark,  and  that  its  bite  would  immediately 
follow.  Agonized  with  these  terrors,  we  struggled  on — 
now  a  large  wave  curling  over  us  and  burying  us  under 
water,  or  now  forced  by  the  waves  towards  the  beach, 
rolling  us  over  and  over.  So  battered  were  we  by  the 
surf,  that  we  dived  under  the  waves  to  escape  the  blows 
which  we  received,  and  then  rose  and  struck  out  again. 
At  last,  worn  out  with  exertion,  we  gained  the  shore, 
but  our  toil  was  not  over. 

The  beach  was  of  a  sand  so  light  that  it  crumbled  be- 
neath us,  and  at  the  return  of  the  wave  which  threw  us  on 
shore  we  were  dragged  back  again,  and  buried  in  sand  and 
water.  We  rose  to  renew  our  endeavours,  but  several 
times  without  success,  for  we  could  not  obtain  a  firm  foot- 
ing. At  last  the  Negroes,  who  had  witnessed  our  accident, 
and  who  now  came  down  in  great  numbers  on  the  beach, 
laid  hold  of  us  as  the  sea  threw  us  up,  and  dragged  us 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  waves.  Worn  out  with  fatigue 
we  lay  on  the  sand,  waiting  to  ascertain  what  the  savages 
would  do  with  us  ;  they  were  not  long  in  letting  us  know, 
for  they  soon  began  to  strip  us  of  every  article  of  clothing 
on  our  backs.  One  of  our  men  attempted  to  resist,  upon 
which  a  Negro  drove  a  spear  through  his  thigh. 

Having  divided  our  apparel,  after  some  consultation, 
they  tied  our  hands,  and  placing  us  in  the  midst  of  a  large 
force,  armed  with  spears,  and  bows  and  arrows,  they  went 
off  with  us  for  the  inland  part  of  the  country.  We  set  off 
with  heavy  hearts  5  taking,  as  we  thought,  a  last  farewell 


32  The  Privateersman 

of  the  ocean,  and  going  forwards  in  great  apprehension  of 
the  fate  that  awaited  us.  The  sand  was  very  deep,  and 
the  heat  of  the  sun  excessive,  for  it  was  then  about  noon. 
Without  any  garments,  we  were  soon  scorched  and  blistered 
all  over,  and  in  intolerable  anguish,  as  well  as  fatigued ; 
but  the  Negroes  compelled  us  to  move  on,  goading  us  with 
their  spears  if  we  slackened  our  pace,  and  threatening  to 
run  us  through  if  we  made  a  halt.  We  longed  for  the 
night,  as  it  would  afford  a  temporary  relief  to  our  suffer- 
ings. It  came  at  last,  and  the  Negroes  collected  wood  and 
lighted  a  fire  to  keep  off  the  wild  beasts,  lying  round  it  in 
a  circle,  and  placing  us  in  the  midst  of  them.  We  hoped 
to  have  some  rest  after  what  we  had  gone  through,  but  it 
was  impossible — the  night  proved  even  worse  than  the  day. 
The  mosquitoes  came  down  upon  us  in  such  swarms,  and 
their  bites  were  so  intolerable  that  we  were  almost  frantic. 
Our  hands  being  tied,  we  could  not  beat  them  off,  and  we 
rolled  over  and  over  to  get  rid  of  them.  This  made  matters 
worse,  for  our  whole  bodies  being  covered  with  raised 
blisters  from  the  rays  of  the  sun,  our  rolling  over  and  over 
broke  the  blisters,  and  the  sand  getting  into  the  wounds, 
added  to  the  bites  of  the  mosquitoes,  made  our  sufferings 
intolerable.  We  had  before  prayed  for  night,  we  now 
prayed  for  day.     Some  prayed  for  death. 

When  the  sun  rose,  we  set  off  again,  our  conductors 
utterly  disregarding  our  anguish,  and  goading  us  on  as 
before.  In  the  forenoon  we  arrived  at  a  village,  where 
our  guards  refreshed  themselves  ;  a  very  small  quantity  of 
boiled  corn  was  given  to  each  of  us,  and  we  continued  our 
journey,  passing  by  several  small  towns,  consisting,  as  they 
all  do  in  that  country,  of  huts  built  of  reeds,  round  in 
form,  and  gathered  to  a  point  at  top.  This  day  was  the 
same  as  the  preceding.  We  were  pricked  with  spears  if 
we  stumbled  or  lagged,  threatened  with  death  if  we  had 
not  strength  to  go  on.  At  last  the  evening  arrived,  and 
the  fires  were  lighted.  The  fires  were  much  larger  than 
before,  I  presume  because  the  wild  beasts  were  more 
numerous,  for  we  heard  them  howling  in  every  direction 


The  Private ersman  33 

round  us,  which  we  had  not  done  on  the  night  before. 
The  mosquitoes  did  not  annoy  us  so  much,  and  we  obtained 
some  intervals  of  broken  rest.  At  daylight  we  resumed 
our  journey,  as  near  as  we  could  judge  by  the  sun,  in  a 
more  easterly  direction. 

During  the  first  two  days  we  were  badly  received  by  the 
inhabitants  of  the  towns,  whose  people  had  been  kidnapped 
so  often  for  the  slave-trade  5  they  hated  the  sight  of  our 
white  faces,  for  they  presumed  that  we  had  come  for  that 
purpose ;  but  as  we  advanced  in  the  interior,  we  were 
better  treated,  and  the  natives  looked  upon  us  with  sur- 
prise and  wonder,  considering  us  as  a  new  race  of  beings. 
Some  of  the  women  seeing  how  utterly  exhausted  we  were 
with  fatigue  and  hunger,  looked  with  compassion  on  us, 
and  brought  us  plenty  of  boiled  corn  and  goats'  milk  to 
drink.  This  refreshed  us  greatly,  and  we  continued  our 
journey  in  anxious  expectation  of  the  fate  for  which  we 
were  reserved. 

On  crossing  a  small  river,  which  appeared  to  be  the 
boundary  of  two  different  states,  a  multitude  of  negroes 
approached,  and  seemed  disposed  to  take  us  from  our 
present  masters,  but  after  a  conference,  they  agreed  among 
themselves,  and  a  party  of  them  joined  with  those  who 
had  previously  conducted  us.  We  soon  came  to  the  edge 
of  a  desert,  and  there  we  halted  till  the  Negroes  had  filled 
several  calabashes  and  gourds  full  of  water,  and  collected 
a  quantity  of  boiled  corn.  As  soon  as  this  was  done,  we 
set  off  again,  and  entered  the  desert.  We  were  astonished 
and  terrified  when  we  looked  around  us,  not  a  single 
vestige  of  herbage,  not  a  blade  of  grass  was  to  be  seen — 
all  was  one  wide  waste  of  barren  sand,  so  light  as  to 
rise  in  clouds  at  the  least  wind,  and  we  sank  so  deep  in 
walking  through  it  that  at  last  we  could  hardly  drag  one 
foot  after  the  other.  But  we  were  repaid  for  our  fatigue, 
for  when  we  halted  at  night,  no  fires  were  lighted,  and  to 
our  great  delight  we  found  that  there  were  no  mos- 
quitoes to  annoy  us.  We  fell  into  a  sound  sleep,  which 
lasted  till  morning,  and  were  much  refreshed  ;  indeed,  so 
p  c 


34  The  Privateersman 

much  so  as  to  enable  us  to  pursue  our  journey  with 
alacrity. 

In  our  passage  over  the  desert  we  saw  numbers  of 
elephants'  teeth,  but  no  animals.  How  the  teeth  came 
there,  unless  it  were  that  the  elephants  were  lost  in 
attempting  to  cross  the  desert,  I  cannot  pretend  to  say. 
Before  we  had  crossed  the  desert,  our  water  was  expended, 
and  we  suffered  dreadfully  from  thirst,  walking  as  we  did 
during  the  whole  day  under  a  vertical  sun.  The  night  was 
equally  painful,  as  we  were  so  tortured  with  the  want  of 
water,  but  on  the  following  day,  when  our  strength  was 
nearly  exhausted,  and  we  were  debating  whether  we  should 
not  lie  down  and  allow  the  spears  of  our  conductors  to  put 
an  end  to  our  miseries,  we  came  to  the  banks  of  a  river 
which  the  Negroes  had  evidently  been  anxiously  looking 
for.  Here  we  drank  plentifully,  and  remained  all  the  day 
to  recruit  ourselves,  for  the  Negroes  were  almost  as  ex- 
hausted as  we  were.  The  next  morning  we  crossed  the 
river,  and  plunged  into  a  deep  wood  :  the  ground  being 
high,  the  mosquitoes  did  not  annoy  us  so  much  as  they 
did  down  on  the  low  marshy  land  near  the  sea-coast. 
During  our  traverse  through  the  wood,  we  subsisted  solely 
upon  the  birds  and  animals  which  the  Negroes  killed  with 
their  bows  and  arrows. 

When  we  had  forced  our  way  through  the  forest,  we 
found  the  country,  as  before,  interspersed  with  wicker 
villages  or  small  hamlets  at  a  few  miles  distance  from  each 
other.  Round  each  village  there  were  small  patches  of 
Guinea  corn,  and  we  frequently  came  to  clusters  of  huts 
which  had  been  deserted.  Between  the  sea-coast  and  the 
desert  we  had  traversed  we  observed  that  many  of  the 
inhabitants  had  European  fire-arms,  but  now  the  only 
weapons  to  be  seen  were  spears  and  bows  and  arrows.  As 
we  advanced  we  were  surrounded  at  every  village  by  the 
natives,  who  looked  upon  us  with  surprise  and  astonishment, 
examining  us,  and  evidently  considering  us  a  new  species. 
One  morning  we  arrived  at  a  very  large  Negro  town,  and 
as  we  approached  our  guards  began  to  swell  with  pride  and 


The  Privateersman  35 

exultation,  and  drove  us  before  them  among  the  crowds  of 
inhabitants,  singing  songs  of  triumph,  and  brandishing 
their  weapons.  Having  been  driven  through  a  great  part 
of  the  town,  we  arrived  at  a  number  of  huts  separated  by 
a  high  palisade  from  the  rest,  and  appropriated,  as  we 
afterwards  found,  to  the  use  of  the  king  of  the  country,  his 
wives  and  attendants.  Here  we  waited  outside  some  time, 
while  our  guards  went  in  and  acquainted  this  royal 
personage  with  the  present  which  they  had  brought  for 
him. 

We  had  reason  to  think  that  our  captors  were  not  his 
subjects,  but  had  been  at  variance  with  him,  and  had 
brought  us  as  a  present,  that  they  might  make  peace 
with  an  enemy  too  strong  for  them.  We  were  at  last 
ordered  to  go  inside  the  enclosure,  and  found  ourselves 
in  a  large  open  building,  constructed  like  the  others,  of 
reeds  and  boughs.  In  the  centre  was  squatted  a  ferocious- 
looking  old  Negro,  attended  by  four  young  Negro  women. 
He  was  raw-boned  and  lean,  and  of  a  very  large  frame. 
A  diabolical  ferocity  was  imprinted  on  his  grim  counten- 
ance, and  as  he  moved  his  arms  and  legs  he  showed  that 
under  his  loose  skin  there  was  a  muscle  of  extraordinary 
power.  I  never  had  before  seen  such  a  living  type  of 
brutal  strength  and  barbarity.  On  a  mat  before  him 
were  provisions  of  different  kinds.  Behind  him  stood 
several  grim  savages  who  held  his  weapons,  and  on  each 
side,  at  a  greater  distance,  were  rows  of  Negroes,  with 
their  heads  bent  down  and  their  arms  crossed,  awaiting 
his  orders.  The  chief  or  king,  as  well  as  the  four  women, 
had  clothes  of  the  blue  cotton  cloth  of  the  country,  that 
is,  one  piece  wrapped  round  the  loins  and  descending 
to  the  ankles,  and  another  worn  over  their  shoulders; 
but,  with  few  exceptions,  all  the  rest,  as  well  as  the 
inhabitants  generally,  were  quite  naked.  So  were  we, 
as  the  reader  may  recollect.  Round  the  necks  of  the 
women  were  rows  of  gold  beads,  longer  by  degrees, 
until  the  last  of  the  rows  hung  lower  than  their  bosoms, 
and  both  the  king  and  they  had  large  bracelets  of  gold 


36  The  Privateersman 

round  their  arms,  wrists,  and  legs.  The  women,  who 
were  young  and  well-looking,  stared  at  us  with  eager 
astonishment,  while  the  old  king  scowled  upon  us  so 
as  to  freeze  our  blood.  At  last,  rising  from  the  ground, 
he  took  his  sabre  from  the  man  who  held  it  behind  him, 
and  walked  up  among  us,  who  with  our  heads  bowed, 
and  breathless  with  fear,  awaited  our  impending  fate. 
I  happened  to  be  standing  the  foremost,  and  grasping 
my  arm  with  a  gripe  which  made  my  heart  sink,  with 
his  hand  which  held  the  sword  he  bent  down  my  head 
still  lower  than  it  was.  I  made  sure  that  he  was  about 
to  cut  off  my  head,  when  the  women,  who  had  risen 
from  the  ground,  ran  crowding  round  him,  and  with 
mingled  entreaties  and  caresses  strove  to  induce  him  not 
to  put  his  intentions,  if  such  he  really  had,  into  execution. 
They  prevailed  at  last ;  the  youngest  took  away  his 
sword,  and  then  they  led  him  back  to  his  seat,  after 
which  the  women  came  to  us  to  gratify  their  curiosity. 
They  felt  our  arms  and  breasts,  putting  innumerable 
questions  to  those  who  brought  us  thither.  They 
appeared  very  much  amazed  at  the  length  of  my  hair, 
for  I  had  worn  it  tied  in  a  long  cue.  Taking  hold  of 
it,  they  gave  it  two  or  three  severe  pulls,  to  ascertain 
if  it  really  grew  to  my  head,  and  finding  that  it  did  so, 
they  expressed  much  wonder.  When  their  curiosity  was 
satisfied,  they  then  appeared  to  consider  our  condition, 
and  having  obtained  the  old  king's  permission,  they 
brought  us  a  calabash  full  of  cush-cush,  that  is  Guinea 
corn  boiled  into  a  thick  paste.  Our  hands  being  still 
tied,  we  could  only  by  shaking  our  heads  express  our 
inability  to  profit  by  their  kindness.  Understanding 
what  we  meant,  they  immediately  cut  our  thongs,  and 
the  youngest  of  the  four  perceiving  that  my  arms  were 
benumbed  from  having  been  confined  so  many  days, 
and  that  I  could  not  use  them,  showed  the  most  lively 
commiseration  for  my  sufferings.  She  gently  chafed  my 
wrists  with  her  hands,  and  showed  every  sign  of  pity 
in  her  countenance,   as   indeed    did  all   the  other    three. 


The  Privateersman  37 

But  I  was  by  far  the  youngest  of  the  whole  party  who 
had  been  captured,  and  seemed  most  to  excite  their  pity 
and  good-will.  Shortly  afterwards  we  were  all  taken 
into  an  adjoining  tent  or  hut,  and  our  bodies  were  rubbed 
all  over  with  an  oil,  which  after  a  few  days'  application 
left  us  perfectly  healed,  and  as  smooth  as  silk.  So 
altered  was  our  condition,  that  those  very  people  who 
had  guarded  us  with  their  spears  and  threatened  us  with 
death,  were  now  ordered  to  wait  upon  us,  and  as  the 
king's  wives  frequently  came  to  see  how  we  were  treated, 
we  were  served  with  the  utmost  humility  and  attention. 


Chapter  VI 

I  am  given  as  a  slave  to  the  old  King's  Favourite,  Whyna — Assist  my 
young  mistress  to  make  her  toilet — Hold  frequent  conversations  with 
her,  and  become  strongly  attached  to  her — My  hatred  and  dread  of  the 
old  King  increase — He  shoots  a  man  with  bird-arrows. 

One  morning,  after  we  had  been  about  three  weeks  in 
these  comfortable  quarters,  I  was  summoned  away  from 
my  companions  into  the  presence  of  the  king.  When  I 
came  before  him  a  small  manacle  was  fixed  round  my  left 
ancle,  and  another  round  my  left  wrist,  with  a  light  chain 
connecting  the  two.  A  circle  of  feathers  was  put  round 
my  head,  and  a  loose  cloth  wrapped  round  my  loins.  I 
was  then  led  forward  to  him  with  my  arms  crossed  over 
my  breast,  and  my  head  bowed.  By  his  orders  I  was  then 
placed  behind  the  youngest  of  the  four  women,  the  one 
who  had  chafed  my  wrists,  and  I  was  given  to  understand 
that  I  was  her  slave,  and  was  to  attend  upon  her,  to 
which,  I  must  say,  I  gave  a  joyful  assent  in  my  heart, 
although  I  did  not  at  that  time  show  any  signs  of  gladness. 
There  I  remained,  with  my  arms  folded,  and  bowed  as 
before,  until  dinner  was  brought  in,  and  a  calabash  full  of 
cush-cush  was  put  into  my  hands  to  place  before  the  king 
and  his  wives.     My  first  attempt  at  service  was  not  very 


38  The  Privateersman 

adroit,  for,  in  my  eagerness  to  do  my  duty,  I  tripped  over 
the  corner  of  the  mat  which  served  them  for  a  table,  and 
tumbling  headlong  forward,  emptied  the  calabash  of  cush- 
cush  which  I  held  in  my  hand  upon  the  legs  of  the  old  king, 
who  sat  opposite  to  where  I  was  advancing.  He  jumped 
up  roaring  out  with  anger,  while  I  in  my  fear  sprung  on  my 
legs,  and  rushed  to  the  side  of  the  apartment,  expecting 
immediate  death.  Fortunately  the  victuals  in  this  country 
are  always  served  up  cool,  and  my  new  mistress  easily 
obtained  my  pardon,  laughing  heartily  at  the  scene,  and  at 
my  apprehension. 

The  repast  being  over,  I  was  ordered  to  follow  my 
mistress,  who  retired  to  another  hut,  according  to  their 
custom,  to  sleep  during  the  heat  of  the  day:  I  was  placed 
before  the  door  to  prevent  her  being  disturbed.  My  only 
duty  now  was  to  attend  upon  my  young  mistress.  She 
was  the  king's  favourite  wife,  and  as  she  was  uniformly 
kind  and  gentle,  I  should  have  almost  ceased  to  lament  my 
loss  of  liberty  had  it  not  been  from  the  fear  I  had  of  the 
old  monarch.  I  knew  that  my  preservation  depended 
entirely  upon  my  mistress's  favour,  and  I  endeavoured  all 
I  could  to  conciliate  her  by  the  most  sedulous  attentions 
to  please.  Young  and  generous  in  disposition,  she  was 
easily  satisfied  by  my  ready  obedience  and  careful  service. 
I  do  not  think  that  she  was  more  than  seventeen  years  of 
age ;  but  they  are  women  at  fourteen  in  that  country,  and 
even  earlier.  She  was  a  Negress  as  to  colour,  but  not  a 
real  negress  ;  for  her  hair,  although  short  and  very  wavy, 
was  not  woolly,  and  her  nose  was  straight.  Her  mouth 
was  small,  and  her  teeth  beautiful.  Her  figure  was 
perfect,  her  limbs  being  very  elegantly  formed.  When 
she  first  rose  in  the  morning,  I  attended  her  to  the  brow 
of  a  hill  just  without  the  palisades,  where  with  devout 
but  mistaken  piety  she  adored  the  rising  sun — at  least  it 
appeared  to  me  that  she  did  so.  She  then  went  down  to 
the  river  to  bathe,  and  as  soon  as  her  hair  was  dry  she 
had  it  dressed.  This  office,  after  a  short  time,  devolved 
upon  me,  and  I  became  very  expert,  having  to  rub  her 


The  Privateersman  39 

hair  with  a  sweet  oil,  and  then  roll  it  up  in  its  natural 
curls  with  a  quill,  so  as  to  dispose  them  to  the  most 
fanciful  advantage  as  to  form. 

After  her  toilet  was  complete,  she  went  to  feed  her 
poultry,  and  some  antelopes  and  other  beasts,  and  then  she 
practised  at  a  mark  with  her  bow  and  arrows  and  javelin 
till  about  ten  o'clock,  when  she  went  to  the  king's  hut, 
and  they  all  sat  down  to  eat  together.  After  the  repast, 
which  lasted  some  time,  if  she  did  not  repose  with  the 
king,  she  retired  to  her  own  hut,  where  she  usually 
refreshed  herself  till  about  four  o'clock,  when  she  returned 
to  the  king,  or  ranged  the  woods,  or  otherwise  amused 
herself  during  the  rest  of  the  evening.  I  will  say  for  the 
old  savage  that  he  did  not  confine  his  wives.  Such  was 
our  general  course  of  life,  and  wherever  she  went  I  attended 
her.  The  attachment  I  showed  and  really  felt  for  her 
secured  her  confidence,  and  she  always  treated  me  in  a 
kind  and  familiar  manner.  Their  language  consists  of  few 
words  compared  to  our  own,  and  in  a  short  time,  by  help 
of  signs,  we  understood  each  other  tolerably  well.  She 
appeared  to  have  a  most  ardent  curiosity  to  know  who  we 
were,  and  from  whence  we  came,  and  all  the  time  that  we 
passed  alone  was  employed  in  putting  questions,  and  my 
endeavouring  to  find  out  her  meaning  and  answer  them. 
This,  although  very  difficult  at  first,  I  was  eventually 
enabled  to  accomplish  indifferently  well.  She  was  most 
zealous  in  her  mistaken  religion,  and  one  morning  when  I 
was  following  her  to  her  devotions  on  the  hill,  she  asked 
me  where  my  God  was  ?  I  pointed  upwards,  upon  which 
she  told  me  with  great  joy  and  innocency,  that  hers  was 
there  too,  and  that,  therefore,  they  must  be  the  same  God, 
or  if  not  they  must  be  friends.  Convinced  that  she  was 
right,  she  made  me  worship  with  her,  bowing  my  head 
down  to  the  sand,  and  going  through  the  same  forms, 
which  of  course  I  did  not  understand  the  meaning  of;  but 
I  prayed  to  my  God,  and  therefore  made  no  objection,  as 
it  was  pleasing  to  her.  This  apparent  conformity  in 
religion  recommended  me  more  strongly  to  her,  and  we 


40  The  Privateersman 

became  more  intimate,  and  I  was  certainly  attached  to  her 
by  every  tie  of  gratitude.  I  was  quite  happy  in  the  friend- 
ship and  kindness  she  showed  towards  me-,  the  only 
drawback  was  my  fear  of  the  proud  old  king,  and  the 
recollection  of  him  often  made  me  check  myself,  and 
suddenly  assume  a  more  distant  and  respectful  demeanour 
towards  her.  I  soon  found  out  that  she  dreaded  the  old 
savage  as  much  as  I  did,  and  hated  him  even  more.  In  his 
presence  she  treated  me  very  sternly,  and  ordered  me 
about  in  a  very  dictatorial  manner;  but  when  we  were 
alone,  and  had  no  fear  of  being  seen,  she  would  then  be 
very  familiar,  sometimes  even  locking  her  arm  into  mine, 
and  laughing  as  she  pointed  out  the  contrast  of  the  colours, 
and  in  the  full  gaiety  of  her  young  heart  rejoicing  that  we 
were  alone,  and  could  converse  freely  together.  As  she 
was  very  intelligent,  she  soon  perceived  that  I  possessed 
much  knowledge  that  she  did  not,  and  that  she  could  not 
comprehend  what  I  wanted  to  teach  her.  This  induced 
her  to  look  upon  me  with  respect  as  well  as  kindness. 

One  day  I  purposely  left  her  bow  behind  in  the  hut 
where  my  companions  resided ;  and  on  her  asking  me  for 
it,  I  told  her  that  I  had  done  so,  but  that  I  would  make 
my  companions  send  it  without  my  going  back.  I  tore  off 
a  piece  of  the  bark  of  a  tree,  and  with  the  point  of  an 
arrow  I  wrote  to  one  of  them,  desiring  him  to  send  it  by 
bearer  ;  and  calling  a  young  Negro  boy,  told  him  in  her 
presence  to  give  that  piece  of  bark  to  the  white  man,  and 
come  back  again  to  the  queen.  Whyna,  for  such  was  the 
name  of  my  mistress  queen,  stood  in  suspense,  waiting  the 
result ;  in  a  few  minutes  the  boy  returned,  bringing  the 
bow.  Astonished  at  this,  she  made  me  write  again  and 
again  for  her  arrows,  her  lance,  and  many  other  things. 
Finding  by  .these  being  immediately  sent  that  we  had  a 
method  of  communicating  with  each  other  at  a  distance, 
she  earnestly  insisted  upon  being  taught  so  surprising  an 
art.  Going  at  a  distance  from  me,  she  ordered  me  to  talk 
to  her  when  out  of  hearing,  and  finding  that  I  could  not, 
or,  as  she  seemed  to  suppose,  that  I  would  not,  she  became 


The  Privateersman  41 

discontented  and  out  of  humour.  I  could  by  no  means 
make  her  comprehend  how  it  was  performed,  but  I  made 
her  understand  that  as  soon  as  I  was  fully  acquainted  with 
her  language,  I  should  be  able  to  teach  her.  She  was 
satisfied  with  this,  but  made  me  promise  that  I  would 
teach  nobody  else. 

By  the  canoes  in  the  river,  I  easily  made  her  comprehend 
that  I  came  in  a  vast  boat  from  a  distant  land,  over  a  great 
expanse  of  water,  and  also  how  it  was  that  we  fell  into  the 
negroes'  power.  I  then  found  out  from  her  that  the 
Negroes  had  pretended  that  we  had  invaded  their  land 
to  procure  slaves,  and  that  they  had  vanquished  us  in 
battle ;  hence  their  songs  of  triumph  on  bringing  us  to 
the  king.  I  pointed  out  the  heavenly  bodies  to  her  in  the 
evenings,  trying  to  make  her  comprehend  something  of 
their  nature  and  motions,  but  in  vain.  This  had,  however, 
one  good  effect ;  she  looked  up  to  me  with  more  respect, 
hoping  that  some  day,  when  I  could  fully  explain  myself, 
she  might  be  herself  taught  all  these  wonders.  With 
these  feelings  towards  me,  added  to  my  sedulous  en- 
deavours to  please  her,  and  obey  her  slightest  wishes, 
it  is  not  surprising  that  she  treated  me  as  a  companion, 
and  not  as  a  slave,  and  gave  me  every  innocent  proof  of 
her  attachment.  More  I  never  wished,  and  almost  dreaded 
that  our  intimacy  would  be  too  great.  Happy  when 
alone  with  her,  I  ever  returned  with  reluctance  to  the 
presence  of  the  old  king,  whose  sight  and  company  I 
dreaded. 

The  boundless  cruelty  of  this  monster  was  a  continual 
check  to  all  my  happiness.  Accustomed  to  blood  from 
his  childhood,  he  appeared  wholly  insensible  to  human 
feelings,  and  derided  the  agonies  of  the  wretches  who 
daily  fell  by  his  hands.  One  day  he  amused  himself  by 
shooting  small  bird-arrows  at  a  man  who  was  bound  to  a 
post  before  the  tent,  which  was  placed  there  for  the 
punishment  of  those  who  were  his  victims.  He  continued 
for  hours  fixing  the  arrows  in  different  parts  of  his  body, 
mimicking  and  deriding  his  cries.     At  last,  contrary  to  his 


42  The  Privateersman 

intentions,  one  of  the  arrows  hit  the  man  in  the  throat, 
and  his  head  drooped.  As  the  old  savage  saw  that  the 
poor  man  was  dying,  he  drew  another  arrow  and  sent  it 
through  his  heart,  very  much  annoyed  at  his  disappoint- 
ment in  not  prolonging  the  poor  creature's  sufferings.  I 
was  witness  to  this  scene  with  silent  horror,  and  many 
more  of  a  similar  nature.  I  hardly  need  say,  that  I  felt 
what  my  punishment  would  be  if  I  had  by  any  means 
roused  the  jealousy  of  this  monster ;  and  I  knew  that, 
without  giving  him  real  cause,  a  moment  of  bare  suspicion 
would  be  sufficient  to  sacrifice  my  mistress  as  well  as 
me. 


Chapter  VII 

I  attend  the  King  on  a  hunting  Expedition — Chase  of  wild  Animals — 
Whyna  and  I  in  great  danger  from  a  Tiger — Barbarity  of  the  King  to 
my  young  Mistress — I  try  to  soothe  her — I  and  my  Companions  are 
ransomed — Sad  parting  with  Whyna — After  an  Encounter  with  a  hostile 
People,  we  reach  Senegal — Return  to  England. 

I  had  been  about  three  months  in  captivity,  when  the  old 
king  with  his  four  wives  and  a  large  party  of  Negroes, 
left  the  town,  and  went  into  the  woods  to  hunt.  My 
companions  were  left  in  the  town,  but  I  was  ordered  to 
attend  my  mistress,  and  I  went  with  the  hopes  of  being 
able  by  some  means  to  make  my  escape,  for  my  fear  of 
the  old  monarch  was  much  greater  than  my  regard  for  my 
mistress.  As  I  had  not  become  a  proficient  with  the 
bow  and  arrows,  or  in  hurling  the  javelin,  I  was  equipped 
with  a  strong  spear.  My  mistress  was  skilful  to  admira- 
tion with  the  arrow  and  javelin ;  she  never  missed  her 
aim  that  I  knew,  and  she  certainly  never  appeared  to  such 
advantage  as  she  did  at  this  hunting-party.  Her  activity, 
her  symmetry  of  limb,  and  her  courage,  her  skill  with 
her  weapons,  all  won  the  heart  of  the  old  king ;  and  I 
believe  that  his  strong  attachment  to  her  arose  more  from 


The  Private  ersman  43 

her  possession  of  the  above  qualities  than  from  any  other 
cause.  Certain  it  is,  that  the  old  savage  doted  on  her — 
she  was  the  only  being  who  could  bend  his  stubborn 
will.  As  his  age  prevented  him  from  joining  in  the  chase, 
he  always  appeared  to  part  with  her  with  regret,  and  to 
caution  her  not  to  run  into  useless  danger ;  and  when  we 
returned  at  night,  the  old  man's  eyes  sparkled  with  the 
rapture  of  dotage  as  he  welcomed  her  return. 

The  method  of  our  chase  was  to  beat  the  country,  with 
a  number  of  men,  in  a  vast  circle,  until  we  had  gathered 
all  the  game  into  one  thicket ;  then  the  strongest  warriors 
with  their  large  spears  went  in  and  drove  out  the  game, 
which  was  killed  by  the  hunters  who  hovered  about 
within  the  circle. 

The  animals  which  we  had  to  encounter  were  large 
fierce  black  pigs,  leopards,  jackals,  tigers,  mountain  cats, 
and  others  which  I  have  no  name  for — and  in  spite  of  the 
ferocity  of  many  of  these  animals  when  they  bounded  out, 
they  were  met  with  such  a  shower  of  javelins,  or  trans- 
fixed by  the  strong  stabbing-spears  of  the  warriors,  that 
few  escaped,  and  they  rarely  did  any  mischief.  One  day, 
however,  the  beaters  having  just  entered  a  thicket, 
Whyna,  who  was  eager  for  the  sport,  and  plied  within 
the  circle  with  the  other  hunters,  hearing  a  rustling  in 
the  jungle,  went  to  the  verge  of  it,  to  be  the  first  to 
strike  the  animal  which  came  out.  As  usual,  I  was  close 
to  her,  when  a  large  tiger  burst  out,  and  she  pierced  him 
with  her  javelin,  but  not  sufficient  to  wound  the  animal 
so  severely  as  to  disable  him.  The  tiger  turned,  and  I 
drove  my  spear  into  his  throat.  This  checked  him,  as  it 
remained  in,  but  in  a  spring  which  he  gave  the  handle 
broke  short  off,  and  although  the  iron  went  further  in, 
our  danger  was  imminent.  Whyna  ran,  and  so  did  I,  to 
escape  from  the  beast's  fury;  for,  although  after  I  had 
wounded  it  with  my  spear,  we  had  both  retreated,  we 
were  not  so  far,  but  that  in  two  or  three  bounds  he  would 
have  been  upon  us.  My  mistress  was  as  fleet  as  the 
wind,  and   soon   passed  me,  but   as   she  passed   me  she 


44  The  Privateersman 

caught  me  by  the  hand,  and  dragged  me  along  at  a  pace 
that  with  difficulty  I  could  keep  my  legs.  The  surround- 
ing hunters  alarmed  at  her  danger,  and  knowing  what 
they  had  to  expect  from  the  mercy  of  the  old  king  if  she 
was  destroyed  by  the  animal,  closed  in  between  us  and 
the  tiger,  and  after  a  fierce  combat,  in  which  some  were 
killed  and  many  wounded,  they  despatched  him  with 
their  spears.  The  head  of  the  animal,  which  was  of 
unusual  size,  was  cut  off  and  carried  home  to  the  old 
king  in  triumph ;  and  when  he  heard  of  the  danger  that 
Whyna  had  been  in,  he  caressed  her  with  tears,  and  I 
could  not  help  saying  that  the  old  wretch  had  some  heart 
after  all.  Whyna  told  the  king  that  if  I  had  not  pierced 
the  animal  with  my  spear,  and  prevented  his  taking  his 
first  spring,  she  should  have  lost  her  life,  and  the  monster 
grinned  a  ghastly  smile  at  me,  which  I  presume  he  meant 
for  either  approbation  or  gratitude. 

At  other  times  the  chase  would  be  that  of  the  multitude 
of  birds  which  were  to  be  found  in  the  woods.  The 
bow  and  arrow  only  were  used,  and  all  I  had  to  do  now 
was  to  pick  up  all  my  mistress  had  killed,  and  return  her 
arrows — she  would  constantly  kill  on  the  wing  with  her 
arrow,  which  not  many  could  do  besides  her.  By  degrees 
I  imbibed  a  strong  passion  for  the  sport,  attended  as  it 
was  with  considerable  danger,  and  was  never  so  happy 
as  when  engaged  in  it.  We  remained  about  two  months 
in  the  woods,  when  the  king  was  tired,  and  we  returned 
to  the  town,  where  I  continued  for  some  time  to  pass 
the  same  kind  of  life  as  I  had  done  before. 

I  should  have  been  quite  happy  in  my  slavery  from  my 
affection  to  my  mistress,  had  not  a  fresh  instance  of  the 
unbounded  cruelty  of  the  old  monarch  occurred  a  few 
days  after  our  return  from  the  chase,  which  filled  us  all 
with  consternation  and  horror,  for  we  discovered  that 
not  even  my  mistress,  Whyna,  could  always  prevail  with 
the  savage  monster. 

One  morning  I  perceived  that  one  of  the  king's  guards, 
who   had   always    treated    me  with    great    kindness,   and 


The  Privateersman 


45 


with  whom  I  was  very  intimate,  was  tied  up  to  the 
executioner's  post  before  the  hut.  Aware  of  the  fate 
which  awaited  him,  I  ran  to  the  hut  of  Whyna,  and  so 
great  was  my  distress  that  I  could  not  speak ;  all  I  could 
do  was  to  clasp  her  knees  and  repeat  the  man's  name, 
pointing  to  the  post  to  which  he  was  tied.  She  under- 
stood me,  and  eager  to  save  the  man,  or  to  oblige  me, 
she  ran  to  the  large  hut,  and  attempted  to  intercede  with 
the  old  barbarian  for  the  man's  life  ;  but  he  was  in  an 
agony  of  rage  and  passion  j  he  refused  her,  lifting  up 
his  sabre  to  despatch  the  man  ;  Whyna  was  rash  enough 
to  seize  the  king's  arm,  and  prevent  the  blow  ;  at  this 
his  rage  redoubled,  his  eyes  glowed  like  live  coals,  and 
turning  to  her  with  the  look  of  a  demon,  he  caught  her 
by  the  hair,  and  dragging  her  across  his  feet,  lifted  up 
his  scimitar  in  the  act  to  strike  off  her  head.  I  sickened 
with  horror  at  the  danger  she  was  in,  but  I  thought  he 
would  not  strike.  I  had  no  weapon,  but  if  he  had  done 
so,  I  would  have  revenged  her  death,  even  if  I  had  lost 
my  life.  At  last  the  old  monster  let  go  her  hair,  spurning 
her  away  with  his  foot,  so  that  she  rolled  over  on  the 
sand,  and  then  turning  to  the  unhappy  man,  with  an 
upward  slanting  blow  of  his  sabre,  he  ripped  him  up 
from  the  flank  to  the  chest,  so  that  his  bowels  fell  down 
at  his  feet ;  he  then  looked  round  at  us  all  with  an  aspect 
which  froze  our  blood,  and  turned  away  sulkily  to  his 
hut,  leaving  us  to  recover  our  spirits  how  we  might. 

Poor  Whyna,  terrified  and  enraged  at  the  same  time, 
as  soon  as  I  had  led  her  to  her  hut,  and  we  were  by  our- 
selves, gave  way  to  the  storm  of  passion  which  swelled 
her  bosom,  execrating  her  husband  with  the  utmost 
loathing  and  abhorrence,  and  lamenting  in  the  most 
passionate  manner  her  having  ever  been  connected  with 
him.  Trembling  alike  at  the  danger  to  which  I  had 
exposed  her,  and  moved  by  her  condition,  I  could  not 
help  mingling  my  tears  with  hers,  and  endeavoured  by 
caresses  and  condoling  with  her  to  reduce  her  excitement. 
Had  the  old  king  seen  me,  I  know  what  both  our  fates 


46  The  Privateersman 

would  have  been,  but  at  that  time  I  cared  not.  I  was 
very  young,  very  impetuous,  and  I  was  resolved  that  I 
would  not  permit  either  her  or  myself  to  die  unavenged. 
At  last  she  sobbed  herself  to  sleep,  and  I  took  my  usual 
station  outside  of  the  hut.  It  was  well  that  I  did  so, 
for  not  five  minutes  afterwards  the  old  wretch,  having 
got  over  his  temper,  came  out  of  his  tent  and  bent  his 
steps  towards  the  hut,  that  he  might  make  friends  with 
her,  for  she  was  too  necessary  to  his  happiness.  He  soon 
treated  her  with  his  accustomed  kindness,  but  I  perceived 
that  after  the  scene  I  have  described,  her  aversion  for 
him  was  doubled. 

There  were  some  scores  of  women  in  the  various  huts 
within  the  palisade,  all  of  whom  I  understood  were  wives 
to  the  old  monarch,  but  none  but  the  four  we  found  with 
him  when  we  were  first  brought  into  his  presence  were 
ever  to  be  seen  in  his  company.  I  had,  by  means  of  my 
kind  mistress,  the  opportunity  of  constantly  supplying  my 
companions  with  fowls  and  venison,  which  was  left  from 
the  king's  table,  and  through  her  care,  they  always  met 
with  kind  and  gentle  usage. 

For  another  two  months  did  I  thus  remain  happy  in  the 
company  of  Whyna,  and  miserable  when  in  the  presence  of 
the  king,  whose  eye  it  was  impossible  to  meet  without 
quailing  y  when  one  morning  we  were  all  ordered  out,  and 
were  surrounded  by  a  large  party  armed  with  spears, 
javelins,  and  bird-arrows— I  say  bird-arrows,  as  those  that 
they  use  in  war  are  much  larger.  We  soon  discovered 
that  we  were  to  be  sent  to  some  other  place,  but  where  or 
why,  we  could  not  find  out.  Shortly  afterwards  the  crowd 
opened,  and  Whyna  made  her  appearance.  She  took  the 
feather  circle  off  my  head,  and  the  manacles  off  my  wrist 
and  leg,  and  went  and  laid  them  at  the  king's  feet.  She 
then  returned,  and  told  me  that  I  was  free  as  well  as  my 
companions,  but  that  I  only,  if  I  chose,  had  permission  to 
remain  with  her. 

I  did  not  at  first  reply.  She  then,  in  the  most  earnest 
manner,  begged  me  to  remain  with  her  as  her  slave ;  and 


The  Privateersman  47 

as  she  did  not  dare  to  say  what  she  felt,  or  use  caresses  to 
prevail  upon  me,  she  stamped  her  little  feet  with  eagerness 
and  impatience.  The  struggle  in  my  own  heart  was  exces- 
sive. I  presumed  that  we  were  about  to  be  made  a  present 
to  some  other  king,  and  I  felt  that  I  never  could  expect  so 
easy  and  so  pleasant  a  servitude  as  I  then  enjoyed.  I  was 
sincerely  attached,  and  indeed  latterly,  I  was  more  than 
attached,  to  Whyna ;  I  felt  that  it  was  dangerous.  Had 
the  old  king  been  dead,  I  would  have  been  content  to  pass 
my  life  with  her ;  and  I  was  still  hesitating,  notwithstand- 
ing the  remonstrances  of  my  companions,  when  the  crowd 
opened  a  little,  and  I  beheld  the  old  king  looking  at  me, 
and  I  felt  convinced  that  his  jealousy  was  at  last  aroused, 
and  that  if  I  consented  to  remain,  my  life  would  not  be 
worth  a  day's  purchase. 

Whyna  also  turned,  and  met  the  look  of  the  old  king. 
Whether  she  read  in  his  countenance  what  I  did,  I  know 
not ;  but  this  is  certain,  she  made  no  more  attempts  to 
persuade  me,  but  waving  her  hand  for  us  to  set  off  on  our 
journey,  she  slowly  retired,  and  when  arrived  at  the  hut 
turned  round  towards  us.  We  all  prostrated  ourselves 
before  her,  and  then  set  off  on  our  journey.  She  retired 
to  the  door  of  her  own  hut,  and  two  or  three  times  waved 
her  hand  to  us,  at  which  our  guards  made  us  every  time 
again  prostrate  ourselves.  She  then  walked  out  to  the 
little  hill  where  she  always  went  up  to  pray,  and  for  the 
last  time  waved  her  hand,  and  then  I  perceived  her  sink 
down  on  the  ground,  and  turn  her  head  in  the  direction 
which  she  always  did  when  she  prayed. 

We  now  proceeded  on  our  journey  in  a  north-west 
direction,  our  guards  treating  us  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness. We  rested  every  day  from  ten  till  four  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  and  then  walked  till  late  at  night.  Corn 
was  supplied  us  from  the  scattered  hamlets  as  we  passed 
along,  and  our  escort  procured  us  flesh  and  fowl  with  their 
bows  and  arrows  ;  but  we  were  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety 
to  know  where  we  were  going,  and  nobody  appeared  able 
or  willing  to  tell  us.     I  often  thought  of  Whyna,  and  at 


48  The  Privateersman 

times  repented  that  I  had  not  remained  with  her,  as  I 
feared  falling  into  a  worse  slavery,  but  the  recollection  of 
the  old  king's  diabolical  parting  look  was  sufficient  to  make 
me  think  that  it  was  best  as  it  was.  Now  that  I  had  left 
my  mistress,  I  thought  of  her  kindness  and  amiable  qualities, 
and  her  affection  for  me  •,  and  although  it  may  appear 
strange  that  I  should  feel  myself  in  love  with  a  black 
woman,  I  will  not  deny  but  that  I  was  so.  I  could  not 
help  being  so,  and  that  is  all  the  excuse  I  can  offer. 

Our  guards  now  informed  us  that  we  were  about  to 
pass  for  a  few  miles  through  the  territory  of  another  king, 
and  that  they  were  not  sure  what  our  reception  might  be ; 
but  this  was  soon  made  evident,  for  we  observed  a  party 
behind  us,  which  moved  as  we  moved,  although  they  did 
not  attack  us ;  and  soon  afterwards  a  larger  body  in  front 
were  blocking  up  our  passage,  and  we  found  that  we  were 
beset.  The  commander  of  our  party,  therefore,  gave 
orders  for  battle,  and  he  put  into  our  hands  strong  spears, 
they  being  the  only  weapons  we  could  use,  and  entreated 
us  to  fight.  Our  party  was  greatly  outnumbered  by  the 
enemy,  but  ours  were  chosen  warriors.  As  for  us  white 
men,  we  kept  together,  agreeing  among  ourselves,  that  we 
would  defend  ourselves  if  attacked,  but  would  not  defend 
either  party  by  taking  an  unnecessary  part  in  the  fray,  as  it 
was  immaterial  to  us  to  whom  we  belonged. 

The  battle,  or  rather  skirmish,  soon  began.  They 
dispersed,  and  shot  their  arrows  from  behind  the  trees, 
and  this  warfare  continued  some  time  without  damage 
to  either  party,  till  at  last  they  attacked  us  closely ; 
then,  our  commander  killing  that  of  the  enemy,  they  gave 
way  just  as  another  party  was  coming  forward  to  attack  us 
white  men  ;  but  finding  us  resolute  in  our  defence,  and 
our  own  warriors  coming  to  our  assistance,  the  rout  was 
general.  They  could  not,  however,  prevent  some  prisoners 
from  being  taken ;  most  of  them  wounded  with  the  bird- 
arrows,  which,  having  their  barbs  twisted  in  the  form  of 
an  S,  gave  great  pain  in  their  extraction.  I  observed 
that  a  particular  herb  chewed,  and  bound  up   with  the 


The  Privateersman  49 

bleeding  wound,  was  their  only  remedy,  and  that  when 
the  bone  was  injured,  they  considered  the  wound  mortal. 

We  now  turned  to  the  eastward  to  get  back  into  our 
own  territory ;  we  left  the  prisoners  and  wounded  at  a 
village,  and  receiving  a  reinforcement,  we  took  a  circuit 
to  avoid  this  hostile  people,  and  continued  our  route.  On 
the  eighth  morning,  just  as  we  were  stopping  to  repose, 
one  of  the  warriors,  who  had  mounted  a  hill  before  us, 
shouted  and  waved  his  hand.  We  ran  up  to  him,  and  as 
soon  as  we  gained  the  summit,  were  transported  with  the 
sight  of  the  British  flag  flying  on  Senegal  fort,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river.  We  now  understood  that  by 
some  means  or  another  we  had  been  ransomed,  and  so  it 
proved  to  be  ;  for  the  governor,  hearing  that  we  were 
prisoners  up  the  country,  had  sent  messengers  offering 
the  old  king  a  handsome  present  for  our  liberation.  I 
afterwards  found  out  that  the  price  paid  in  goods  amounted 
to  about  fifty-six  shillings  a  head.  The  governor  received 
us  kindly,  clothed  us,  and  sent  us  down  to  the  ship,  which 
was  with  a  full  cargo  in  the  road,  and  intending  to  sail 
the  next  day,  and  we  were  received  and  welcomed  by  our 
messmates  as  men  risen  from  the  dead. 

We  sailed  two  days  afterwards,  and  had  a  fortunate 
voyage  home  to  Liverpool. 


Chapter  VIII 

The  Liverpool  ladies  are  very  civil  to  me — I  am  admitted  into  good  society 
— Introduced  to  Captain  Levee — Again  sail  to  Senegal — Overhear  a 
conspiracy  to  seize  the  ship  by  the  crew  of  a  slaver,  but  am  enabled  to 
defeat  it — Am  thanked  and  rewarded  by  the  owner — Take  a  trip  to 
London  with  Captain  Levee — Stopped  by  highwaymen  on  the  road — 
Put  up  at  a  tavern — Dissipated  town  life — Remove  to  a  genteel  boarding- 
house — Meet  with  a  government  spy — Return  to  Liverpool. 

As  the  captain  reported  me  to  be  a  very  attentive  and 
good  officer,  although  I  was  then  but  twenty-three  years 
of  age,  and   as  I   had    been   previously    on   good    terms 
p  D 


50  The  Privateersman 

and  useful  to  the  owner,  I  was  kindly  received  by  him, 
and  paid  much  more  attention  to,  than  my  situation  on 
board  might  warrant.  My  captivity  among  the  negroes, 
and  the  narrative  I  gave  of  my  adventures,  were  also 
a  source  of  much  interest.  I  was  at  first  questioned 
by  the  gentlemen  of  Liverpool,  and  afterwards  one  of 
the  merchant's  ladies,  who  had  heard  something  of  my 
adventures,  and  found  out  that  I  was  a  young  and  person- 
able man,  with  better  manners  than  are  usually  to  be 
found  before  the  mast,  invited  me  one  evening  to  a  tea- 
party,  that  I  might  amuse  her  friends  with  my  adventures. 
They  were  most  curious  about  the  negro  queen,  Whyna, 
inquiring  into  every  particular  as  to  her  personal  appearance 
and  dress,  and  trying  to  find  out,  as  women  always  do, 
if  there  was  anything  of  an  intrigue  between  us.  They 
shook  their  little  fingers  at  me,  when  I  solemnly  declared 
that  there  was  not,  and  one  or  two  of  them  cajoled  me 
aside  to  obtain  my  acknowledgment  of  what  they  really 
believed  to  be  the  truth,  although  I  would  not  confess  it. 

When  they  had  tired  themselves  with  asking  questions 
about  the  negro  queen,  they  then  began  to  ask  about 
myself,  and  how  it  happened  I  was  not  such  a  bear,  and 
coarse  in  my  manners  and  address,  as  the  other  seamen. 
To  this  I  could  give  no  other  reply  but  that  I  had  been 
educated  when  a  child.  They  would  fain  know  who 
were  my  father  and  mother,  and  in  what  station  of  life 
it  had  pleased  God  to  place  them ;  but  I  hardly  need 
say,  my  dear  madam,  to  you  who  are  so  well  acquainted 
with  my  birth  and  parentage,  that  I  would  not  disgrace 
my  family  by  acknowledging  that  one  of  their  sons  was 
in  a  situation  so  unworthy  j  not  that  I  thought  at  that 
time,  nor  do  I  think  now,  that  I  was  so  much  to  blame 
in  preferring  independence  in  a  humble  position,  to  the 
life  that  induced  me  to  take  the  step  which  I  did;  but 
as  I  could  not  state  who  my  family  were  without  also 
stating  why  I  had  quitted  them,  I  preserved  silence,  as 
I  did  not  think  that  I  had  any  right  to  communicate 
family    secrets    to    strangers.     The    consequences    of  my 


The  Privateersman  51 

first  introduction  to  genteel  society  were  very  agreeable ; 
I  received  many  more  invitations  from  the  company 
assembled,  notwithstanding  that  my  sailor's  attire  but 
ill  corresponded  with  the  powdered  wigs  and  silk  waist- 
coats of  the  gentlemen,  or  the  hoops  and  furbelows  of 
satin  which  set  off  the  charms  of  the  ladies. 

At  first  I  did  not  care  so  much,  but  as  I  grew  more 
at  my  ease,  I  felt  ashamed  of  my  dress,  and  the  more 
so  as  the  young  foplings  would  put  their  glasses  to  their 
eyes,  and  look  at  me  as  if  I  were  a  monster.  But 
supported  as  I  was  by  the  fair  sex,  I  cared  little  for 
them.  The  ladies  vowed  that  I  was  charming,  and 
paid  me  much  courtesy ;  indeed  my  vanity  more  than 
once  made  me  suspect  that  I  was  something  more  than 
a  mere  favourite  with  one  or  two  of  them,  one  especially, 
a  buxom  young  person,  and  very  coquettish,  who  told 
me,  as  we  were  looking  out  of  the  bay  window  of  the 
withdrawing-room,  that  since  I  could  be  so  secret  with 
respect  to  what  took  place  between  the  negress  queen 
and  myself,  I  must  be  sure  to  command  the  good-will 
and  favour  of  the  ladies,  who  always  admired  discretion 
in  so  young  and  so  handsome  a  man.  But  I  was  not 
to  be  seduced  by  this  flattery,  for  somehow  or  another 
I  had  ever  before  me  the  French  lady,  and  her  conduct 
to  me ;  and  I  had  almost  a  dislike,  or  I  should  rather 
say,  I  had  imbibed  an  indifference  for  the  sex. 

This  admission  into  good  society  did,  however,  have 
one  effect  upon  me  ;  it  made  me  more  particular  in  my 
dress,  and  all  my  wages  were  employed  in  the  decoration 
of  my  person.  At  that  time  you  may  recollect,  madam, 
there  were  but  two  styles  of  dress  among  the  seamen ; 
one  was  that  worn  by  those  who  sailed  in  the  northern 
seas,  and  the  other  by  those  who  navigated  in  the  tropical 
countries,  both  suitable  to  the  climates.  The  first  was 
the  jacket,  woollen  frock,  breeches,  and  petticoat  of 
canvas  over  all,  with  worsted  stockings,  shoes,  and 
buckles,  and  usually  a  cap  of  skin  upon  the  head ;  the 
other   a   light    short  jacket,   with   hanging    buttons,   red 


52  The  Privateersman 

sash,  trousers,  and  neat  shoes  and  buckles,  with  a  small 
embroidered  cap  with  falling  crown,  or  a  hat  and  feather. 
It  was  this  last  which  I  had  always  worn,  having  been 
continually  in  warm  climates,  and  my  hair  was  dressed 
in  its  natural  ringlets  instead  of  a  wig,  which  I  was 
never  partial  to,  although  very  common  among  seamen ; 
my  ears  were  pierced,  and  I  wore  long  gold  earrings, 
as  well  as  gilt  buckles  in  my  shoes ;  and,  by  degrees, 
I  not  only  improved  my  dress  so  as  to  make  it  very 
handsome  in  materials,  but  my  manners  were  also  very 
much  altered  for  the  better. 

I  had  been  at  Liverpool  about  two  months,  waiting  for 
the  ship  to  unload  and  take  in  cargo  for  another  voyage, 
when  a  privateer  belonging  to  the  same  owner,  came  into 
port  with  four  prizes  of  considerable  value ;  and  the  day 
afterwards  I  was  invited  by  the  owner  to  meet  the  captain 
who  commanded  the  privateer. 

He  was  a  very  different  looking  person  from  Captain 
Weatherall,  who  was  a  stout,  strong-limbed  man,  with 
a  weather-beaten  countenance.  He,  on  the  contrary,  was 
a  young  man  of  about  twenty-six,  very  slight  in  person, 
with  a  dark  complexion,  hair  and  eyes  jet  black.  I  should 
have  called  him  a  very  handsome  Jew — for  he  bore  that 
cast  of  countenance,  and  I  afterwards  discovered  that  he 
was  of  that  origin,  although  I  cannot  say  that  he  ever 
followed  the  observances  of  that  remarkable  people.  He 
was  handsomely  dressed,  wearing  his  hair  slightly  powdered, 
a  laced  coat  and  waistcoat,  blue  sash  and  trousers,  with 
silver-mounted  pistols  and  dagger  in  his  belt,  and  a  smart 
hanger  by  his  side.  He  had  several  diamond  rings  on 
his  finger,  and  carried  a  small  clouded  cane.  Altogether, 
I  had  never  fallen  in  with  so  smart  and  prepossessing  a 
personage,  and  should  have  taken  him  for  one  of  the 
gentlemen  commanding  the  king's  ships,  rather  than  the 
captain  of  a  Liverpool  privateer.  He  talked  well  and 
fluently,  and  with  an  air  of  command  and  decision,  taking 
the  lead  in  the  company,  although  it  might  have  been 
considered  that  he   was  not  by  any  means   the  principal 


The  Privateersman  53 

person  in  it.  The  owner,  during  the  evening,  informed 
me  that  he  was  a  first-rate  officer,  of  great  personal 
courage,  and  that  he  had  made  a  great  deal  of  money, 
which  he  had  squandered  away  almost  as  fast  as  he 
received  it. 

With  this  person,  whose  name  was  Captain  Levee  (an 
alteration,  I  suspect,  from  Levi),  I  was  much  pleased  ;  and 
as  I  found  that  he  did  not  appear  to  despise  my  acquaint- 
ance, I  took  much  pains  to  please  him,  and  we  were 
becoming  very  intimate,  when  my  ship  was  ready  to  sail. 
I  now  found  that  I  was  promoted  to  the  office  of  first 
mate,  which  gave  me  great  satisfaction. 

We  sailed  with  an  assorted  cargo,  but  very  light,  and 
nothing  of  consequence  occurred  during  our  passage  out. 
We  made  good  traffic  on  the  coast  as  we  ran  down  it, 
receiving  ivory,  gold-dust,  and  wax,  in  exchange  for  our 
printed  cottons  and  hardware.  After  being  six  weeks  on 
the  coast,  we  put  into  Senegal  to  dispose  of  the  remainder 
of  our  cargo  ;  which  we  soon  did  to  the  governor,  who 
gave  us  a  fair  exchange,  although  by  no  means  so  profit- 
able a  barter  as  what  we  had  made  on  the  coast ;  but  that 
we  did  not  expect  for  what  might  be  called  the  refuse  of 
our  cargo.  The  captain  was  much  pleased,  as  he  knew 
the  owner  would  be  satisfied  with  him,  and,  moreover, 
he  had  himself  a  venture  in  the  cargo  ;  and  we  had  just 
received  the  remainder  of  the  ivory  from  the  governor's 
stores,  and  had  only  to  get  on  board  a  sufficiency  of  pro- 
visions and  water  for  our  homeward  voyage,  when  a 
circumstance  took  place  which  I  must  now  relate. 

Our  crew  consisted  of  the  captain,  and  myself,  as  first 
mate,  the  second  mate,  and  twelve  seamen,  four  of  which 
were  those  who  had  been  taken  prisoners  with  me,  and 
had  been  released,  as  I  have  related,  in  our  previous 
voyage.  These  four  men  were  very  much  attached  to  me, 
I  believe  chiefly  from  my  kindness  to  them  when  I  was 
a  slave  to  the  queen  Whyna,  as  I  always  procured  for 
them  everything  which  I  could,  and,  through  the  exer- 
tions of  my  mistress,  had  them  plentifully  supplied  with 


54  The  Privateersman 

provisions  from  the  king's  table.  The  second  mate  and 
other  eight  men  we  had  shipped  at  Liverpool.  They  were 
fine,  stout  fellows,  but  appeared  to  be  loose  characters, 
but  that  we  did  not  discover  till  after  we  had  sailed. 
There  was  anchored  with  us  at  Senegal  a  low  black  brig, 
employed  in  the  slave-trade,  which  had  made  the  bay  at 
the  same  time  that  we  did  ;  and  to  their  great  surprise 
— for  she  was  considered  a  very  fast  sailer — she  was 
beaten  at  all  points  by  our  ship,  which  was  considered  the 
fastest  vessel  out  of  Liverpool.  The  crew  of  the  slaver 
were  numerous,  and  as  bloodthirsty  a  set  of  looking 
fellows  as  ever  I  fell  in  with.  Their  boat  was  continually 
alongside  of  our  vessel,  and  I  perceived  that  their  visits 
were  made  to  the  eight  men  whom  we  had  shipped  at 
Liverpool,  and  that  they  did  not  appear  inclined  to  be 
at  all  intimate  with  the  rest  of  the  crew.  This  roused 
my  suspicions,  although  I  said  nothing  ;  but  I  watched 
them  very  closely.  One  forenoon,  as  I  was  standing  at 
the  foot  of  the  companion-ladder,  concealed  by  the  booby- 
hatch  from  the  sight  of  those  on  deck,  I  heard  our  men 
talking  over  the  side,  and  at  last,  as  I  remained  concealed, 
that  I  might  overhear  the  conversation,  one  of  the  slaver's 
men  from  the  boat  said,  "To-night,  at  eight  o'clock,  we 
will  come  to  arrange  the  whole  business."  The  boat  then 
shoved  off,  and  pulled  for  the  brig. 

Now,  it  was  the  custom  of  the  captain  to  go  on  shore 
every  evening  to  drink  sangaree  and  smoke  with  the 
governor,  and  very  often  I  went  with  him,  leaving  the 
ship  in  charge  of  the  second  mate.  It  had  been  my 
intention,  and  I  had  stated  as  much  to  the  second  mate,  to 
go  this  evening,  as  it  was  the  last  but  one  that  we  should 
remain  at  Senegal ;  but  from  what  I  overheard  I  made 
up  my  mind  that  I  would  not  go.  About  an  hour  before 
sunset,  I  complained  of  headache  and  sickness,  and  sat 
down  under  the  awning  over  the  after  part  of  the  quarter- 
deck. When  the  captain  came  up  to  go  on  shore,  he 
asked  me  if  I  was  ready,  but  I  made  no  answer,  only  put 
my  hand  to  my  head. 


The  Privateersman  55 

The  captain,  supposing  that  I  was  about  to  be  attacked 
by  the  fever  of  the  country,  was  much  concerned,  and 
desired  the  second  mate  to  help  him  to  take  me  down 
to  the  state-room,  and  then  went  on  shore  ;  the  boat  was, 
as  usual,  pulled  hy  the  four  men  who  were  prisoners  with 
me,  and  whom  the  captain  found  he  could  trust  on  shore 
better  than  the  others  belonging  to  the  crew,  who  would 
indulge  in  liquor  whenever  they  had  an  opportunity. 
I  remained  in  my  bed-place  till  it  was  nearly  eight  o'clock, 
and  then  crept  softly  up  the  companion-hatch  to  ascertain 
who  was  on  deck. 

The  men  were  all  below  in  the  fore-peak  at  their 
suppers,  and  as  I  had  before  observed  that  their  con- 
ferences were  held  on  the  forecastle,  I  went  forward,  and 
covered  myself  up  with  a  part  of  the  main-topsail,  which 
the  men  had  been  repairing  during  the  day.  From  this 
position  I  could  hear  all  that  passed,  whether  they  went 
down  into  the  fore-peak,  or  remained  to  converse  on  the 
forecastle.  About  ten  minutes  afterwards  I  heard  the 
boat  grate  against  the  ship's  side,  and  the  men  of  the 
slaver  mount  on  the  deck. 

"  All  right  ?  "  inquired  one  of  the  slavers. 

"Yes,"  replied  our  second  mate;  "skipper  and  his 
men  are  on  shore,  and  the  first  mate  taken  with  the 
fever." 

"  All  the  better,"  replied  another ;  "  one  less  to  handle. 
And  now,  my  lads,  let's  to  business,  and  have  everything 
settled  to-night,  so  that  we  may  not  be  seen  together  any 
more  till  the  work  is  done." 

They  then  commenced  a  consultation,  by  which  I  found 
it  was  arranged  that  our  ship  was  to  be  boarded  and  taken 
possession  of  as  soon  as  she  was  a  few  miles  out  of  the 
bay,  for  they  dared  not  attack  us  while  we  were  at  anchor 
close  to  the  fort ;  but  the  second  mate  and  eight  men 
belonging  to  us  were  to  pretend  to  make  resistance  until 
beaten  down  below,  and  when  the  vessel  was  in  their 
power,  the  captain,  I,  and  the  other  four  men  who  were 
ashore  in  the  boat,  were  to  be  silenced  for  ever.     After 


$6  The  Private ersman 

which  there  came  on  a  discussion  as  to  what  was  to  be 
done  with  the  cargo,  which  was  very  valuable,  and  how 
the  money  was  to  be  shared  out  when  the  cargo  was  sold. 
Then  they  settled  who  were  to  be  officers  on  board  of  the 
ship,  which  there  is  no  doubt  they  intended  to  make  a 
pirate  vessel.  I  also  discovered  that,  if  they  succeeded, 
it  was  their  intention  to  kill  their  own  captain  and  such 
men  of  the  slaver  who  would  not  join  them,  and  scuttle 
their  own  vessel,  which  was  a  very  old  one. 

The  consultation  ended  by  a  solemn  and  most  villanous 
oath  being  administered  to  every  man  as  to  secrecy  and 
fidelity,  after  which  the  men  of  the  slaver  went  into  their 
boat,  and  pulled  to  their  own  vessel.  The  second  mate 
and  our  men  remained  on  deck  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
and  then  all  descended  by  the  ladder  to  the  fore-peak,  and 
turned  into  their  hammocks. 

As  soon  as  I  thought  I  could  do  so  with  safety,  I  came 
out  of  my  lurking-place,  and  retreated  to  the  state-room. 
It  was  fortunate  that  I  did,  for  a  minute  afterwards  I  heard 
a  man  on  deck,  and  the  second  mate  came  down  the 
companion-hatch,  and  inquired  whether  I  wanted  anything. 
I  told  him  no  j  that  I  was  very  ill,  and  only  hoped  to  be 
able  to  go  to  sleep,  and  asked  him  if  the  captain  had 
returned.  He  replied  that  he  had  not,  and  then  went 
away.  As  soon  as  I  was  left  to  myself,  I  began  to  con- 
sider what  would  be  best  to  be  done.  I  knew  the  captain 
to  be  a  very  timorous  man,  and  I  was  afraid  to  trust  him 
with  the  secret,  as  I  thought  he  would  be  certain  to  let 
the  men  know  by  his  conduct  that  they  were  discovered, 
and  their  plans  known.  The  four  men  who  were  prisoners 
with  me  I  knew  that  I  could  confide  in.  This  was  the 
Tuesday  night,  and  we  proposed  sailing  on  the  Thursday. 
Now  we  had  no  means  of  defence  on  board,  except  one 
small  gun,  which  was  honey-combed  and  nearly  useless. 
It  did  very  well  to  make  a  signal  with,  but  had  it  been 
loaded  with  ball,  I  believe  it  would  have  burst  imme- 
diately. It  is  true  that  we  had  muskets  and  cutlasses, 
but  what  use  would  they  have  been  against  such  a  force 


The  Privateersman  57 

as  would  be  opposed,  and  two-thirds  of  our  men  mutineers. 
Of  course  we  must  have  been  immediately  overpowered. 

That  the  slavers  intended  to  take  possession  of  their 
own  vessel  before  they  took  ours,  I  had  no  doubt.  It  is 
true  that  we  outsailed  them  when  we  had  a  breeze,  but 
the  bay  was  usually  becalmed,  and  it  was  not  till  a  vessel 
had  got  well  into  the  offing  that  she  obtained  a  breeze, 
and  there  was  no  doubt  but  that  they,  would  take  the 
opportunity  of  boarding  us  when  we  were  moving  slowly 
through  the  water,  and  a  boat  might  easily  come  up  with 
us.  The  slaver  had  stated  his  intention  of  sailing  imme- 
diately to  procure  her  cargo  elsewhere,  and  if  she  got 
under  weigh  at  the  same  time  that  we  did,  no  suspicion 
would  be  created.  To  apply  for  protection  to  the  governor 
would  be  useless — he  could  not  protect  us  after  we  were 
clear  of  the  bay.  Indeed,  if  it  were  known  that  we  had 
so  done,  it  would  probably  only  precipitate  the  affair,  and 
we  should  be  taken  possession  of  while  at  anchor,  for  the 
shot  from  the  fort  would  hardly  reach  us.  It  was,  there- 
fore, only  by  stratagem  that  we  could  escape  from  the 
clutches  of  these  miscreants.  Again,  allowing  that  we 
were  to  get  clear  of  the  slavers,  we  were  still  in  an  awk- 
ward position,  for,  supposing  the  captain  to  be  of  any  use, 
we  should  still  only  be  six  men  against  nine,  and  we  might 
be  overpowered  by  our  own  crew,  who  were  determined 
and  powerful  men. 

All  night  I  lay  on  my  bed  reflecting  upon  what  ought  to 
be  done,  and  at  last  I  made  up  my  mind. 

The  next  morning  I  went  on  deck,  complaining  very 
much,  but  stating  that  the  fever  had  left  me.  The  long- 
boat was  sent  on  shore  for  more  water,  and  I  took  care 
that  the  second  mate  and  eight  men  should  be  those 
selected  for  the  service.  As  soon  as  they  had  shoved  off, 
I  called  the  other  four  men  on  the  forecastle,  and  told 
them  what  I  had  overheard.  They  were  very  much 
astonished,  for  they  had  had  no  idea  that  there  was  any- 
thing of  the  kind  going  forward.  I  imparted  to  them  all 
my  plans,  and  they  agreed  to  support  me  in  everything — 


58  The  Privateersman 

indeed,  they  were  all  brave  men,  and  would  have,  if  I  had 
acceded  to  it,  attempted  to  master  and  overpower  the 
second  mate  and  the  others,  and  make  sail  in  the  night ; 
but  this  I  would  not  permit,  as  there  was  a  great  risk. 
They  perfectly  agreed  with  me  that  it  was  no  use 
acquainting  the  captain,  and  that  all  we  had  to  do  was  to 
get  rid  of  these  men,  and  carry  the  vessel  home  how  we 
could.  How  that  was  to  be  done  was  the  point  at  issue. 
One  thing  was  certain,  that  it  was  necessary  to  leave  the 
bay  that  night,  or  it  would  be  too  late.  Fortunately, 
there  was  always  a  light  breeze  during  the  night,  and  the 
nights  were  dark,  for  there  was  no  moon  till  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  by  which  time  we  could  have  gained  the 
offing,  and  then  we  might  laugh  at  the  slaver,  as  we  were 
lighter  in  our  heels.  The  boat  came  off  with  the  water 
about  noon,  and  the  men  went  to  dinner.  The  captain 
had  agreed  to  dine  with  the  governor,  and  I  had  been 
asked  to  accompany  him.  It  was  to  be  our  farewell 
dinner,  as  we  were  to  sail  the  next  morning.  I  had  been 
cogitating  a  long  while  to  find  out  how  to  get  rid  of  these 
fellows,  when  at  last  I  determined  that  I  would  go  on 
shore  with  the  captain,  and  propose  a  plan  to  the  governor. 
His  knowledge  of  what  was  about  to  be  attempted  could 
do  no  harm,  and  I  thought  he  would  help  us ;  so  I  went 
into  the  boat,  and  when  we  landed  I  told  the  men  what  I 
intended  to  do.  As  soon  as  I  arrived  at  the  governor's, 
I  took  an  opportunity,  while  the  captain  was  reading  a 
book,  to  request  a  few  moments'  conversation,  and  I  then 
informed  the  governor  of  the  conspiracy  which  was  afloat, 
and  when  I  had  so  done,  I  pointed  out  to  him  the  propriety 
of  saying  nothing  to  the  captain  until  all  was  safe,  and 
proposed  my  plan  to  him,  which  he  immediately  acceded 
to.  When  he  returned  to  where  the  captain  was  still 
reading,  he  told  him  that  he  had  a  quantity  of  gold-dust 
and  other  valuables,  which  he  wished  to  send  to  England 
by  his  ship  ;  but  that  he  did  not  wish  to  do  it  openly,  as  it 
was  supposed  that  he  did  not  traffic,  and  that  if  the  captain 
would  send  his  long-boat  on  shore  after  dark,  he  would 


The  Privateersman  59 

send  all  the  articles  on  board,  with  instructions  to  whom 
they  were  to  be  consigned  on  our  arrival.  The  captain  of 
course  consented.  We  bade  the  governor  farewell  about 
half  an  hour  before  dark,  and  returned  on  board.  After 
I  had  been  a  few  minutes  on  deck,  I  sent  for  the  second 
mate,  and  told  him  as  a  secret  what  the  governor  had 
proposed  to  do,  and  that  he  would  be  required  to  land  after 
dark  for  the  goods,  telling  him  that  there  was  a  very  large 
quantity  of  gold-dust,  and  that  he  must  be  very  careful. 
I  knew  that  this  intelligence  would  please  him,  as  it  would 
add  to  their  plunder  when  they  seized  the  vessel ;  and  I 
told  him  that  as  we  sailed  at  daylight,  he  must  lose  no 
time,  but  be  on  board  again  as  soon  as  he  could,  that  we 
might  hoist  in  the  long-boat.  About  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evening,  the  boat,  with  him  and  the  eight  men, 
went  on  shore.  The  governor  had  promised  to  detain 
them,  and  ply  them  with  liquor,  till  we  had  time  to  get 
safe  off.  As  soon  as  they  were  out  of  sight  and  hearing, 
we  prepared  everything  for  getting  under  weigh.  The 
captain  had  gone  to  his  cabin,  but  was  not  in  bed.  I  went 
down  to  him,  and  told  him  I  should  remain  up  till  the 
boat  returned,  and  see  that  all  was  right  ;  and  that  in  the 
meantime  I  would  get  everything  ready  for  weighing  the 
next  morning,  and  that  he  might  just  as  well  go  to  bed 
now,  and  I  would  call  him  to  relieve  me  at  daylight.  To 
this  arrangement  he  consented;  and  in  half  an  hour  I 
perceived  that  his  candle  was  out,  and  that  he  had  retired. 
Being  now  so  dark  that  we  could  not  perceive  the  slaver, 
which  lay  about  three  cables'  length  from  us,  it  was  fairly 
to  be  argued  that  she  could  not  see  us ;  I  therefore  went 
forward  and  slipped  the  cable  without  noise,  and  sent  men 
up  aloft  to  loose  the  sails.  There  was  a  light  breeze, 
sufficient  to  carry  us  about  two  knots  through  the  water, 
and  we  knew  that  it  would  rather  increase  than  diminish. 
In  half-an-hour,  weak-handed  as  we  were,  we  were  under 
sail,  everything  being  done  without  a  word  being  spoken, 
and  with  the  utmost  precaution.  You  may  imagine  how 
rejoiced   we    all    were   when   we    found    that   we    had 


60  The  Privateersman 

manoeuvred  so  well ;  notwithstanding,  we  kept  a  sharp 
look-out,  to  see  if  the  slaver  had  perceived  our  motions, 
and  had  followed  us ;  and  the  fear  of  such  being  the  case 
kept  us  under  alarm  till  near  daylight,  when  the  breeze 
blew  strong,  and  we  felt  that  we  had  nothing  more  to 
dread.  As  the  day  broke,  we  found  that  we  were  four  or 
five  leagues  from  the  anchorage,  and  could  not  see  the 
lower  masts  of  the  slaver,  which  still  remained  where  we 
had  left  her. 

Satisfied  that  we  were  secure,  I  then  went  down  to  the 
captain,  and,  as  he  lay  in  bed,  made  him  acquainted  with 
all  that  had  passed.  He  appeared  as  if  awakened  from  a 
dream,  rose  without  making  any  reply,  and  hastened  on 
deck.  When  he  found  out  that  we  were  under  weigh, 
and  so  far  from  the  land,  he  exclaimed : 

"  It  must  all  be  true  ;  but  how  shall  we  be  able  to  take 
the  ship  home  with  so  few  hands  ? " 

I  replied,  that  I  had  no  fears  on  that  score,  and  that  I 
would  answer  for  bringing  the  vessel  safe  to  Liverpool. 

"But,"  he  said  at  last,  "how  is  it  that  I  was  not 
informed  of  all  this  ?  I  might  have  made  some  arrange- 
ments with  the  men." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  but  if  you  had  attempted  to  do 
so,  the  vessel  would  have  been  taken  immediately." 

"  But  why  was  I  not  acquainted  with  it,  I  want  to 
know  ?  "  he  said  again. 

I  had  by  this  time  made  up  my  mind  to  the  answer  I 
should  give  him ;  so  I  said :  "  Because  it  would  have 
placed  a  serious  responsibility  on  your  shoulders  if,  as 
captain  of  this  vessel,  you  had  sailed  to  England  with 
such  a  valuable  cargo  and  so  few  hands.  The  governor 
and  I,  therefore,  thought  it  better  that  you  should  not  be 
placed  in  such  an  awkward  position,  and  therefore  we 
considered  it  right  not  to  say  a  word  to  you  about  it.  Now, 
if  anything  goes  wrong,  it  will  be  my  fault,  and  not  yours, 
and  the  owner  cannot  blame  you."  When  I  had  said  this, 
the  captain  was  silent  for  a  minute  or  two,  and  then 
said  : 


The  Privateersman  61 

"  Well,  I  believe  it  is  all  for  the  best,  and  I  thank  you 
and  the  governor  too." 

Having  got  over  this  little  difficulty,  I  did  not  care. 
"We  made  all  sail,  and  steered  homewards  ;  and,  after  a 
rapid  passage,  during  which  we  were  on  deck  day  and 
night,  we  arrived,  very  much  fatigued,  at  Liverpool.  Of 
course  the  captain  communicated  what  had  occurred  to  the 
owner,  who  immediately  sent  for  me,  and  having  heard  my 
version  of  the  story,  expressed  his  acknowledgment  for  the 
preservation  of  the  vessel  ;  and  to  prove  his  sincerity,  he 
presented  me  with  fifty  guineas  for  myself,  and  ten  for 
each  of  the  men.  The  cargo  was  soon  landed,  and  I  was 
again  at  liberty.  I  found  Captain  Levee  in  port ;  he  had 
just  returned  from  another  cruise,  and  had  taken  a  rich 
prize.  He  met  me  with  the  same  cordiality  as  before  j  and 
having  asked  me  for  a  recital  of  what  had  occurred  at 
Senegal,  of  which  he  had  heard  something  from  the 
owner,  as  soon  as  I  had  finished,  he  said : 

"  You  are  a  lad  after  my  own  heart,  and  I  wish  we 
were  sailing  together.  I  want  a  first  lieutenant  like  you, 
and  if  you  will  go  with  me,  say  the  word,  and  it  will  be 
hard  but  I  will  have  you." 

I  replied  that  I  was  not  very  anxious  to  be  in  a  privateer 
again  ;  and  this  brought  on  a  discourse  upon  what  occurred 
when  I  was  in  the  Revenge  with  Captain  Weatherall. 

"  Well,"  he  said  at  last,  "  all  this  makes  me  more 
anxious  to  have  you.  I  like  fair  fighting,  and  hate 
buccaneering  like  yourself;  however,  we  will  talk  of  it 
another  time.  I  am  about  to  start  for  London.  What  do 
you  say,  will  you  join  me,  and  we  will  have  some  sport  ? 
With  plenty  of  money,  you  may  do  anything  in  London." 

"  Yes,"  I  replied,  "but  I  have  not  plenty  of  money." 

"  That  shall  make  no  difference  ;  money  is  of  no  use  but 
to  spend  it,  that  I  know  of,"  replied  Captain  Levee.  "  I 
have  plenty  for  both  of  us,  and  my  purse  is  at  your  service  y 
help  yourself  as  you  please,  without  counting,  for  I  shall 
be  your  enemy  if  you  offer  to  return  it.  That's  settled  -, 
the  horses  are  all  ready,  and  we  will  start  on  Wednesday. 


62  The  Privateersman 

How  will  you  dress  ?  I  think  it  might  be  better  to  alter 
your  costume,  now  you  are  going  to  London.  You'il  make 
a  pretty  fellow,  dress  how  you  will." 

"  Before  I  give  you  an  answer  to  all  your  kind  proposals, 
I  must  speak  to  the  owner,  Captain  Levee." 

"  Of  course,  you  must ;  shall  we  go  there  now  ? " 

"Willingly,"  I  replied.     And  we  accordingly  set  off. 

Captain  Levee  introduced  the  subject  as  soon  as  we 
arrived  at  the  counting-house,  stating  that  he  wanted  me 
to  be  first  lieutenant  of  the  privateer,  and  that  I  was  going 
to  London  with  him,  if  he  had  no  objection. 

"  As  for  going  to  London  with  you  for  five  or  six  weeks, 
Captain  Levee,  there  can  be  no  objection  to  that,"  replied 
the  owner  ;  "  but  as  for  being  your  first  lieutenant,  that  is 
another  question.  I  have  a  vessel  now  fitting  out,  and 
intended  to  offer  the  command  of  it  to  Mr  Elrington.  I 
do  so  now  at  once,  and  he  must  decide  whether  he  prefers 
being  under  your  orders  to  commanding  a  vessel  of  his 
own." 

"  I  will  decide  that  for  him,"  replied  Captain  Levee. 
"  He  must  command  his  own  vessel ;  it  would  be  no 
friendship  on  my  part  to  stand  in  the  way  of  his  advance- 
ment. I  only  hope,  if  she  is  a  privateer,  that  we  may  cruise 
together." 

"I  cannot  reply  to  that  latter  question,"  replied  the 
owner.  "  Her  destination  is  uncertain;  but  the  command 
of  her  is  now  offered  to  Mr  Elrington,  if  he  will  accept  of 
it,  before  his  trip  to  the  metropolis." 

I  replied  that  I  should  with  pleasure,  and  returned  the 
owner  many  thanks  for  his  kindness  ;  and,  after  a  few 
minutes'  more  conversation,  we  took  our  leave. 

"  Now  I  should  advise  you,"  said  Captain  Levee,  as  we 
walked  towards  his  lodgings,  "  to  dress  as  a  captain  of  a 
vessel  of  war,  much  in  the  style  that  I  do.  You  are  a 
captain,  and  have  a  right  so  to  do.  Come  with  me,  and 
let  me  fit  you  out." 

I  agreed  with  Captain  Levee  that  I  could  not  do  better ; 
so  we  went  and  ordered  my  suits  of  clothes,  and  purchased 


The  Privateersman  63 

the  other  articles  which  I  required.  Captain  Levee  would 
have  paid  for  them,  but  I  had  money  sufficient,  and  would 
not  permit  him  ;  indeed,  with  my  pay  and  present  of  fifty 
guineas  I  had  upwards  of  seventy  guineas  in  my  purse,  and 
did  not  disburse  more  than  fifty  in  my  accoutrements, 
although  my  pistols  and  hanger  were  very  handsome. 

We  did  not  start  until  three  days  after  the  time  proposed, 
when  I  found  at  daylight  two  stout  well-bred  horses  at  the 
door ;  one  for  Captain  Levee,  and  the  other  for  me.  We 
were  attended  by  two  serving-men  belonging  to  the  crew 
of  the  privateer  commanded  by  Captain  Levee — powerful, 
fierce-looking,  and  determined  men,  armed  to  the  teeth, 
and  mounted  upon  strong  jades.  One  carried  the  valise  of 
Captain  Levee,  which  was  heavy  with  gold.  The  other 
had  charge  of  mine,  which  was  much  lighter,  as  you  may 
suppose.  We  travelled  for  three  days  without  any  inter- 
ruption, making  about  thirty  miles  a  day,  and  stopping 
at  the  hostelries  to  sleep  every  night.  On  the  fourth  day 
we  had  a  slight  affair,  for  as  we  were  mounting  a  hill 
towards  the  evening,  we  found  our  passage  barred  by  five 
fellows  with  crape  masks,  who  told  us  to  stand  and 
deliver. 

"We  will,"  replied  Captain  Levee,  firing  his  pistol,  and 
reining  up  his  horse  at  the  same  time.  The  ball  struck 
the  man,  who  fell  back  on  the  crupper,  while  the  others 
rushed  forward.  My  pistols  were  all  ready,  and  I  fired  at 
the  one  who  spurred  his  horse  upon  me,  but  the  horse 
rearing  up  saved  his  master,  the  ball  passing  through  the 
head  of  the  animal,  who  fell  dead,  holding  his  rider  a 
prisoner  by  the  thigh,  which  was  underneath  his  body. 
Our  two  men  had  come  forward  and  ranged  alongside  of 
us  at  the  first  attack,  but  now  that  two  had  fallen,  the 
others  finding  themselves  in  a  minority,  after  exchanging 
shots,  turned  their  horses'  heads  and  galloped  away.  We 
would  have  pursued  them,  but  Captain  Levee  said  it  was 
better  not,  as  there  might  be  more  of  the  gang  near,  and 
by  pursuing  them  we  might  separate  and  be  cut  off  in 
detail. 


64  The  Privateersman 

"What  shall  we  do  with  these  fellows?"  asked  our 
men  of  Captain  Levee. 

"  Leave  them  to  get  off  how  they  can,"  replied  Captain 
Levee.  "  I  will  not  be  stopped  on  my  journey  by  such  a 
matter  as  this.  I  daresay  they  don't  deserve  hanging  more 
than  half  the  people  we  meet.  Let  us  push  on  and  get 
into  quarters  for  the  night.  After  all,  Mr  Elrington," 
said  Captain  Levee  to  me,  as  we  were  setting  off,  "it's 
only  a  little  land  privateering,  and  we  must  not  be  too 
hard  upon  them." 

I  confess,  madam,  when  I  recalled  all  that  I  had  wit- 
nessed on  board  of  the  Revenge,  that  I  agreed  with 
Captain  Levee,  that  these  highwaymen  were  not  worse 
than  ourselves. 

No  other  adventure  occurred  during  our  journey,  and 
when  we  arrived  in  London  we  directed  our  horses'  steps 
to  a  fashionable  tavern  in  St  Paul's,  and  took  possession  of 
apartments,  and  as  Captain  Levee  was  well  known,  we  were 
cordially  greeted  and  well  attended.  The  tavern  was  in 
great  repute,  and  resorted  to  by  all  the  wits  and  gay  men 
of  the  day,  and  I  soon  found  myself  on  intimate  terms  with 
a  numerous  set  of  dashing  blades,  full  of  life  and  jollity, 
and  spending  their  money  like  princes  j  but  it  was  a  life  of 
sad  intemperance,  and  my  head  ached  every  morning  from 
the  excess  of  the  night  before,  and  in  our  excursions  in  the 
evenings  we  were  continually  in  broils  and  disturbances, 
and  many  a  broken  head,  nay,  sometimes  a  severe  wound, 
was  given  and  received.  After  the  first  fortnight,  I  felt 
weary  of  this  continual  dissipation,  and  as  I  was  dressing  a 
sword-cut  which  Captain  Levee  had  received  in  an  affray,  I 
one  morning  told  him  so. 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  he  replied,  "  that  it  is  all  very 
foolish  and  discreditable,  but  if  we  live  with  the  gay  and 
pretty  fellows,  we  must  do  as  they  do.  Besides,  how  could 
I  get  rid  of  my  money,  which  burns  in  my  pocket,  if  I  did 
not  spend  as  much  in  one  day  as  would  suffice  for  three 
weeks  ?  " 

"  Still  I  would    rather    dress    a   wound   gained   in    an 


The  Private ersman  6$ 

honourable  contest  with  the  enemy  than  one  received  in  a 
night  brawl,  and  I  would  rather  see  you  commanding  your 
men  in  action  than  reeling  with  other  drunkards  in  search 
of  a  quarrel  in  the  streets." 

"  I  feel  that  it  is  beneath  me,  and  I'm  sure  that  it's  beneath 
you.  You  are  a  Mentor  without  a  beard,"  replied  Captain 
Levee.  "But  still  it  requires  no  beard  to  discover  that  I 
have  made  an  ass  of  myself.  Now,  what  do  you  say,  shall 
we  take  lodgings  and  live  more  reputably,  for  while  in  this 
tavern  we  never  shall  be  able  to  do  so  ? " 

"  I  should  prefer  it,  to  tell  you  the  honest  truth," 
I  replied,  "  for  I  have  no  pleasure  in  our  present  life." 

"Be  it  so,  then,"  he  replied.  "I  will  tell  them  that  I 
take  lodgings,  that  I  may  be  near  to  a  fair  lady.  That 
will  be  a  good  and  sufficient  excuse." 

The  next  day  we  secured  lodgings  to  our  satisfaction, 
and  removed  into  them,  leaving  our  horses  and  men  at  the 
tavern.  We  boarded  with  the  family,  and  as  there  were 
others  who  did  the  same,  we  had  a  very  pleasant  society, 
especially  as  there  were  many  of  the  other  sex  among  the 
boarders.  The  first  day  that  we  sat  down  to  dinner,  I 
found  myself  by  the  side  of  a  young  man  of  pleasing 
manners,  although  with  much  of  the  coxcomb  in  his 
apparel.  His  dress  was  very  gay  and  very  expensive,  and 
he  wore  a  diamond-hilted  sword  and  diamond  buckles — at 
least  so  they  appeared  to  me,  as  I  was  not  sufficient 
connoisseur  to  distinguish  the  brilliant  from  the  paste. 
He  was  very  affable  and  talkative,  and  before  dinner  was 
over  gave  me  the  history  of  many  of  the  people  present. 

"  Who  is  the  dame  in  the  blue  stomacher  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  You  mean  the  prettiest  of  the  two,  I  suppose,"  he 
replied,  "  that  one  with  the  patches  under  the  eye  ?  She 
is  a  widow,  having  just  buried  an  old  man  of  sixty,  to 
whom  she  was  sacrificed  by  her  mother.  But  although 
the  old  fellow  was  as  rich  as  a  Jew,  he  found  such  fault 
with  the  lady's  conduct  that  he  left  all  his  money  away 
from  her.  This  is  not  generally  known,  and  she  takes 
care  to  conceal  it,  for  she  is  anxious  to  make  another  match, 
p  E 


66  The  Privateersman 

and  she  will  succeed  if  her  funds,  which  are  not  very  great, 
enable  her  to  carry  on  the  game  a  little  longer.  I  was 
nearly  taken  in  myself,  but  an  intimacy  with  her  cousin, 
who  hates  her,  gave  me  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  She 
still  keeps  her  carriage,  and  appears  to  be  rolling  in  wealth, 
but  she  has  sold  her  diamonds  and  wears  paste.  And  that 
plain  young  person  on  the  other  side  of  her  has  money, 
and  knows  the  value  of  it.  She  requires  rent-roll  for 
rent-roll,  and  instead  of  referring  you  to  her  father  and 
mother,  the  little  minx  refers  you  to  her  lawyer  and  man 
of  business.  Ugly  as  she  is,  I  would  have  sacrificed 
myself,  but  she  treated  me  in  that  way,  and  upon  my 
soul  I  was  not  very  sorry  for  it,  for  she  is  dear  at  any 
price,  and  I  have  since  rejoiced  at  my  want  of  success." 

"Who  is  that  elderly  gentleman  with  such  snow-white 
hair  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  That,"  replied  my  companion,  "nobody  exactly  knows, 
but  I  have  my  idea.  I  think,"  said  he,  lowering  his  voice 
to  a  whisper,  "  that  he  is  a  Catholic  priest,  or  a  Jesuit, 
perhaps,  and  a  partisan  of  the  house  of  Stuart.  I  have 
my  reasons  for  supposing  so,  and  this  I  am  sure  of,  which 
is,  that  he  is  closely  watched  by  the  emissaries  of  govern- 
ment." 

You  may  remember,  madam,  how  at  that  time  the 
country  was  disturbed  by  the  landing  of  the  Pretender  in 
the  summer  of  the  year  before,  and  the  great  successes 
which  he  had  met  with,  and  that  the  Duke  of  Cumberland 
had  returned  from  the  army  in  the  Low  Countries,  and 
had  marched  to  Scotland. 

"  Has  there  been  any  intelligence  from  Scotland  relative 
to  the  movements  of  the  armies  ? "  I  inquired. 

"  We  have  heard  that  the  Pretender  had  abandoned  the 
siege  of  Fort  William,  but  nothing  more  ;  and  how  far  the 
report  is  true,  it  is  hard  to  say.  You  military  men  must 
naturally  have  a  war  one  way  or  the  other,"  said  my 
companion,  in  a  careless  manner. 

"As  to  the  fighting  part  of  the  question,"  I  replied,  "  I 
should  feel  it  a  matter  of  great  indifference  which  side  I 


The  Privateersman  6/ 

fought  for,  as  the  claim  of  both  parties  is  a  matter  of  mere 
opinion." 

"  Indeed,"  he  said ;  "  and  what  may  be  your  opinion  ? " 

"  I  have  none.  I  think  the  claims  of  both  parties  equal. 
The  house  of  Stuart  lost  the  throne  of  England  on  account 
of  its  religion — that  of  Hanover  has  been  called  to  the 
throne  for  the  same  cause.  The  adherents  of  both  are 
numerous  at  the  present  moment ;  and  it  does  not  follow 
because  the  house  of  Hanover  has  the  strongest  party,  that 
the  house  of  Stuart  should  not  uphold  its  cause  while  there 
is  a  chance  of  success." 

"  That  is  true ;  but  if  you  were  to  be  obliged  to  take 
one  side  or  the  other,  which  would  it  be  by  preference  ? " 

"  Certainly  I  would  support  the  Protestant  religion  in 
preference  to  the  Catholic.  I  am  a  Protestant,  and  that  is 
reason  enough." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  replied  my  companion.  "  Is  your 
brave  friend  of  the  same  opinion  ? " 

"I  really  never  put  the  question  to  him,  but  I  think  I 
may  safely  answer  that  he  is." 

It  was  fortunate,  madam,  that  I  replied  as  I  did,  for  I 
afterwards  discovered  that  this  precious  gossiping  young 
man,  with  his  rings  and  ribbons,  was  no  other  than  a 
government  spy,  on  the  look-out  for  malcontents.  Certainly 
his  disguise  was  good,  for  I  never  should  have  imagined  it 
from  his  foppish  exterior  and  mincing  manners. 

We  passed  our  time  much  more  to  my  satisfaction  now 
than  we  did  before,  escorting  the  ladies  to  the  theatre  and 
to  Ranelagh,  and  the  freedom  with  which  Captain  Levee 
(and  I  may  say  I  also)  spent  his  money,  soon  gave  us  a 
passport  to  good  society.  About  a  fortnight  afterwards, 
the  news  arrived  of  the  battle  of  Culloden,  and  great 
rejoicings  were  made.  My  foppish  friend  remarked  to 
me: — 

"  Yes,  now  that  the  hopes  of  the  Pretender  are  blasted, 
and  the  Hanoverian  succession  secured,  there  are  plenty 
who  pretend  to  rejoice,  and  be  excessively  loyal,  who,  if 
the  truth  were  known,  ought  to  be  quartered  as  traitors." 


68  The  Privateersman 

And  I  must  observe,  that  the  day  before  the  news  of 
the  battle,  the  old  gentleman  with  snow-white  hair  was 
arrested  and  sent  to  the  Tower,  and  he  afterwards 
suffered  for  high  treason. 

But  letters  from  the  owner,  saying  that  the  presence  of 
both  of  us  was  immediately  required,  broke  off  this  plea- 
sant London  party.  Indeed,  the  bag  of  gold  was  running 
very  low,  and  this,  combined  with  the  owner's  letter, 
occasioned  our  breaking  up  three  days  afterwards.  We 
took  leave  of  the  company  at  the  lodgings,  and  there  was 
a  tender  parting  with  one  or  two  buxom  young  women ; 
after  which  we  again  mounted  our  steeds  and  set  off  for 
Liverpool,  where  we  arrived  without  any  adventure  worthy 
of  narration. 


Chapter   IX 

I  am  put  in  command  of  the  Sparroiv-Hazvk — Am  directed  to  take  four 
Jacobite  gentlemen  secretly  on  board — Run  with  them  to  Bordeaux — 
Land  them  in  safety — Dine  with  the  Governor — Meet  with  the  widow 
of  the  French  gentleman  I  had  unfortunately  killed — Am  insulted  by  her 
second  husband — Agree  to  fight  with  him — Sail  down  the  river  and 
prepare  for  action. 

On  our  arrival,  Captain  Levee  and  I,  as  soon  as  we  had 
got  rid  of  the  dust  of  travel,  called  upon  the  owner,  who 
informed  us  that  all  the  alterations  in  Captain  Levee's 
vessel,  which  was  a  large  lugger  of  fourteen  guns,  and 
a  hundred  and  twenty  men,  were  complete,  and  that  my 
vessel  was  also  ready  for  me,  and  manned ;  but  that  I 
had  better  go  on  board  and  see  if  anything  else  was 
required,  or  if  there  was  any  alteration  that  I  would 
propose.  Captain  Levee  and  I  immediately  went  down 
to  the  wharf,  alongside  of  which  my  vessel  lay,  that  we 
might  examine  her  now  that  she  was  fitted  out  as  a  vessel 
of  war. 

She  had  been  a  schooner  in  the  Spanish  trade,  and  had 


The  Privateersman  69 

been  captured  by  Captain  Levee,  who  had  taken  her  out 
from  under  a  battery  as  she  lay  at  anchor,  having  just 
made  her  port  from  a  voyage  from  South  America,  being 
at  that  time  laden  with  copper  and  cochineal — a  most 
valuable  prize  she  had  proved — and  as  she  was  found  to 
be  a  surprising  fast  sailer,  the  owner  had  resolved  to  fit 
her  out  as  a  privateer. 

She  was  not  a  large  vessel,  being  of  about  a  hundred 
and  sixty  tons,  but  she  was  very  beautifully  built.  She 
was  now  armed  with  eight  brass  guns,  of  a  calibre  of  six 
pounds  each,  four  howitzers  aft,  and  two  cohorns  on  the 
taffrail. 

"You  have  a  very  sweet  little  craft  here,  Elrington," 
said  Captain  Levee,  after  he  had  walked  all  over  her,  and 
examined  her  below  and  aloft.  "  She  will  sail  better  than 
before,  I  should  think,  for  she  then  had  a  very  full  cargo, 
and  now  her  top  hamper  is  a  mere  nothing.  Did  the 
owner  say  how  many  men  you  had  ? " 

"Fifty-four  is,  I  believe,  to  be  our  full  complement," 
I  replied,  "  and  I  should  think  quite  enough." 

"  Yes,  if  they  are  good  men  and  true.  You  may  do 
a  great  deal  with  this  vessel,  for  you  see  she  draws  so 
little  water,  that  you  may  run  in  where  I  dare  not  venture. 
Come,  we  will  now  return  to  our  lodgings,  pack  up,  and 
each  go  on  board  of  our  vessels.  We  have  had  play 
enough,  now  to  work  again,  and  in  good  earnest." 

"  I  was  about  to  propose  it  myself,"  I  replied,  "  for 
with  a  new  vessel,  officers  and  men  not  known  to  me, 
the  sooner  I  am  on  board  and  with  them  the  better.  It 
will  take  some  time  to  get  everything  and  everybody  in 
their  places." 

"Spoken  like  a  man  who  understands  his  business," 
replied  Captain  Levee.  "I  wonder  whether  we  shall  be 
sent  out  together  ?  " 

"I  can  only  say,  that  I  hope  so,"  I  replied,  "as  I 
should  profit  much  by  your  experience,  and  hope  to 
prove  to  you  that,  if  necessary,  I  shall  not  be  a  bad 
second." 


jo  The  Privateersman 

And  as  I  made  this  reply,  we  arrived  at  the  house  where 
we  had  lodged. 

Captain  Levee  was  a  man,  who,  when  once  he  had 
decided,  was  as  rapid  as  lightning  in  execution.  He  sent 
for  a  dealer  in  horses,  concluded  a  bargain  with  him  in 
five  minutes,  paid  his  lodgings  and  all  demands  upon  him, 
and  before  noon  we  were  both  on  board  of  our  respective 
vessels.  But,  previous  to  the  seamen  coming  up  for 
our  boxes,  I  observed  to  him,  "  I  should  wish,  Levee, 
that  you  would  let  me  know,  if  it  is  only  at  a  rough 
guess,  what  sum  I  may  be  indebted  to  you  ;  as  I  may 
be  fortunate,  and  if  so,  it  will  be  but  fair  to  repay  you 
the  money,  although  your  kindness  I  cannot  so  easily 
return." 

"  I'll  tell  you  exactly,"  said  Levee.  "If  I  take  no 
prizes  this  cruise,  and  you  do  make  money,  why  then 
we  will,  on  our  return,  have  another  frolic  somewhere, 
and  you  shall  stand  treat.  That  will  make  us  all  square, 
if  I  am  not  fortunate ;  but  if  I  am,  I  consider  your  pleasant 
company  to  have  more  than  repaid  me  for  any  little 
expense  I  may  have  incurred." 

"  You  are  very  kind  to  say  that,"  I  replied ;  "  but  I 
hope  you  will  be  fortunate,  and  not  have  to  depend  upon 
me. 

"I  hope  so  too,"  he  replied,  laughing.  "  If  we  come 
back  safe  and  sound,  we  will  take  a  trip  to  Bath— I  am 
anxious  to  see  the  place." 

I  mention  this  conversation,  madam,  that  I  may  make 
you  acquainted  with  the  character  of  Captain  Levee,  and 
prove  to  you  how  worthy  a  man  I  had  as  a  companion. 

It  required  about  ten  days  to  complete  my  little  schooner 
with  everything  that  I  considered  requisite,  and  the  polite- 
ness of  the  owner  was  extremely  gratifying.  We  were, 
however,  but  just  complete,  when  the  owner  sent  for 
me  in  a  great  hurry,  and  having  taken  me  into  a  back 
room  next  to  the  counting-house,  he  locked  the  door, 
and  said— 

"  Captain  Elrington,  I  have  been  offered  a  large  sum 


The  Privateersman  yi 

to  do  a  service  to  some  unfortunate  people ;  but  it  is  an 
affair  which,  for  our  own  sakes,  will  demand  the  utmost 
secrecy :  indeed,  you  will  risk  more  than  I  shall ;  but 
at  the  same  time  I  trust  you  will  not  refuse  to  perform 
the  service,  as  I  shall  lose  a  considerable  advantage.  If 
you  will  undertake  it,  I  shall  not  be  ungrateful." 

I  replied  that  I  was  bound  to  him  by  many  acts  of 
kindness,  and  that  he  might  confide  in  my  gratitude. 

"  Well,  then,"  he  replied,  lowering  his  voice,  "  the 
fact  is  this ;  four  of  the  Jacobite  party,  who  are  hotly 
pursued,  and  for  whose  heads  a  large  reward  is  offered, 
have  contrived  to  escape  to  this  port,  and  are  here  con- 
cealed by  their  friends,  who  have  applied  to  me  to  land 
them  at  some  port  in  France." 

"  I  understand,"  I  replied;  "  I  will  cheerfully  execute 
the  commission." 

"I  thank  you,  Captain  Elrington ;  I  expected  no  other 
answer  from  you.  I  would  not  put  them  on  board  Captain 
Levee's  vessel  for  many  reasons ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
he  knows  that  he  is  to  sail  to-morrow,  and  he  shall  wait 
for  you  and  keep  company  with  you  till  you  have  landed 
them ;  after  which  you  may  concert  your  own  measures 
with  him,  and  decide  whether  you  cruise  together  or 
separate." 

"  Captain  Levee  will  of  course  know  that  I  have  them 
on  board  ? " 

"  Certainly ;  but  it  is  to  conceal  these  people  from 
others  in  his  ship,  and  not  from  him,  that  they  are  put 
on  board  of  your  vessel.  At  the  same  time,  I  confess 
I  have  my  private  reasons  as  well,  which  I  do  not  wish 
to  make  known.     You  can  sail  to-morrow  ? " 

"  I  can  sail  to-night,  if  you  wish,"  I  replied. 

"No;  to-morrow  night  will  be  the  time  that  I  have 
fixed." 

"  At  what  time  will  they  come  on  board  ?" 

"I  cannot  reply  to  that  till  to-morrow.  The  fact  is, 
that  the  government  people  are  on  a  hot  scent ;  and  there 
is  a  vessel  of  war  in  the  offing,  I  am  told,  ready  to  board 


72  The  Privateersman 

anything  and  everything  which  comes  out.  Captain  Levee 
will  sail  to-morrow  morning,  and  will  in  all  probability 
be  examined  by  the  government  vessel,  which  is,  I 
understand,  a  most  rapid  sailer." 

"Will  he  submit  to  it?" 

"  Yes,  he  must ;  and  I  have  given  him  positive  orders 
not  to  make  the  least  attempt  to  evade  her  or  prevent 
a  search.  He  will  then  run  to  Holyhead,  and  lay-to 
there  for  you  to  join  him,  and  you  will  proceed  together 
to  the  port  which  the  people  taken  on  board  shall  direct, 
for  that  is  a  part  of  the  agreement  they  have  made  with  me." 

"  Then  of  course  I  am  to  evade  the  king's  vessel  ? " 

"  Certainly ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  will 
be  able  so  to  do.  Your  vessel  is  so  fleet,  that  there  will 
be  little  difficulty :  at  all  events,  you  will  do  your  best : 
but  recollect,  that  although  you  must  make  every  attempt 
to  escape,  you  must  not  make  any  attempt  at  resistance — 
indeed,  that  would  be  useless  against  a  vessel  of  such 
force.  Should  you  be  in  a  position  which  might  enable 
them  to  board  you,  you  must  find  some  safe  hiding-place 
for  your  passengers ;  for  I  hardly  need  say,  that  if  taken 
with  them  on  board,  the  vessel  will  be  confiscated,  and 
you  will  run  some  danger  of  your  life.  I  have  nothing 
more  to  say  to  you  just  now,  except  that  you  may  give 
out  that  Captain  Levee  sails  to-morrow,  and  that  you 
are  to  follow  him  in  ten  days.  Your  powder  is  on 
board?" 

"  Yes ;  I  got  it  on  board  as  soon  as  we  hauled  out  in 
the  stream." 

"Well,  then,  you  will  call  here  to-morrow  morning 
about  eleven  o'clock,  not  before,  and  (I  hardly  need 
repeat  it),  but  I  again  say — secrecy — as  you  value  your 
life." 

As  soon  as  I  had  left  the  owner,  I  went  down  to  the 
wharf,  stepped  into  the  boat,  and  went  on  board  Captain 
Levee's  vessel,  which,  I  have  omitted  to  state,  was  named 
the  Arrow.  I  found  him  on  board,  and  very  busy  getting 
ready  for  sea. 


The  Privateersman  73 

"  So  you  are  off  to-morrow,  Levee  ? "  said  I,  before  all 
the  people  on  the  deck. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied. 

"  I  wish  I  was,  too  ;  but  I  am  to  remain  ten  days  longer, 
I  find." 

"  I  was  in  hopes  we  should  have  cruised  together," 
replied  Captain  Levee ;  "  but  we  must  do  as  our  owner 
wishes.     What  detains  you  ? — I  thought  you  were  ready." 

"  I  thought  so  too,"  I  replied  j  "  but  we  find  that 
the  head  of  the  mainmast  is  sprung,  and  we  must  have 
a  new  one.  I  have  just  come  from  the  owner's,  and  must 
set  to  work  at  once,  and  get  ready  for  shifting  our  mast. 
So  fare  you  well,  if  I  do  not  see  you  before  you  sail." 

"I  am  to  see  the  owner  to-night,"  replied  Levee. 
"  Shall  we  not  meet  then,  and  take  a  parting  glass  ? " 

"I  fear  not,  but  I  will  come  if  I  can,"  I  replied;  "if 
not,  success  to  the  Arrow  !  " 

"  And  success  to  the  Sparrow-Hawk!"  replied  Levee, 
"  and  God  bless  you,  my  good  fellow." 

I  shook  hands  with  my  kind  friend,  and  went  over  the 
side  of  the  lugger  into  my  boat,  and  then  pulled  for  my 
own  vessel.  As  soon  as  I  got  on  board,  I  sent  for  the 
officers  and  men,  and  said  to  them — 

"  We  are  to  shift  our  main-mast  for  one  that  is  three 
feet  longer,  and  must  work  hard,  that  we  may  be  able 
to  sail  as  soon  as  possible.  I  cannot  allow  any  of  you 
to  go  on  shore  till  the  work  is  finished  ;  when  it  is  done 
you  will  have  leave  as  before  till  we  sail." 

That  afternoon  I  sent  down  the  topsail-yard  and  top- 
mast, unbent  the  mainsail,  main-topsail,  and  gaff — sent 
down  the  topmast  and  running-rigging  on  deck — cast  loose 
the  lanyards  of  the  lower  rigging,  and  quite  dismantled 
the  mainmast,  so  as  to  make  it  appear  as  if  we  were  about 
to  haul  to  the  wharf  and  take  it  out.  The  men  all 
remained  on  board,  expecting  that  we  should  shift  our 
berth  the  next  day. 

On  the  following  morning  I  laid  out  a  warp  to  the 
wharf,  as  if  intending  to  haul  in  j  and  at  the  time  appointed, 


74  The   Privateersman 

I  went  on  shore  to  the  owner,  and  told  him  what  I  had 
done. 

"  But,"  he  said,  "  I  find  that  you  will  have  to  sail  this 
night  as  soon  as  it  is  dark.     How  will  you  get  ready  ? " 

I  replied  that  at  nightfall  I  would  immediately  replace 
everything,  and  in  an  hour  would  be  ready  for  sea. 

"  If  such  be  the  case,  you  have  done  well,  Mr  Elrington, 
and  I  thank  you  for  your  zeal  on  my  behalf,  which  I  shall 
not  forget.  Everything  has  been  arranged,  and  you  must 
come  up  here  with  some  of  your  seamen  as  soon  as  you 
are  ready  to  sail.  Your  men,  or  rather  four  of  them, 
must  remain  in  the  house.  The  four  gentlemen  who  are 
to  be  embarked  will  be  dressed  in  seamen's  attire,  and 
will  carry  down  their  boxes  and  trunks  as  if  they  were 
your  men  taking  your  things  on  board.  You  will  then 
remain  a  little  distance  from  the  wharf  in  the  boat  till 
your  own  men  come  down,  and  if  there  is  no  discovery 
you  will  take  them  on  board  with  you  ;  if,  on  the  contrary, 
there  is  any  suspicion,  and  the  officers  of  the  government 
are  on  the  watch,  and  stop  your  men,  you  will  then 
push  off  with  the  passengers,  slip  your  cable  if  it  is 
necessary,  and  make  all  sail  for  Holyhead,  where  you  will 
fall  in  with  the  Arrow,  which  will  be  waiting  there  for 
you.     Is  the  Arrow  still  in  sight  ? " 

"No,"  I  replied  ;  "  she  was  out  of  sight  more  than  an 
hour  ago,  and  from  our  masthead  we  could  see  the  top- 
gallant sails  of  the  vessel  of  war  bearing  N.N.W." 

"Keep  a  look-out  upon  her,  and  see  how  she  bears  at 
dark,"  replied  the  owner,  "  for  you  must  not  fall  in  with 
her  if  possible.  I  think  you  had  better  return  on  board 
now,  that  you  may  keep  your  people  quiet." 

When  I  arrived  on  board  the  schooner,  I  told  my 
officers  that  I  did  not  think  that  we  should  shift  the  mast 
as  proposed,  and  that  everything  must  be  got  ready  for 
refitting.  I  did  not  choose  to  say  more,  but  I  added 
that  I  was  to  go  on  shore  in  the  evening  to  smoke  a  pipe 
with  the  owner,  and  then  I  should  know  for  certain.  I 
employed  the  men  during  the  whole  of  the  day  in  doing 


The  Privateersman  75 

everything  in  preparation  which  could  be  done  without 
exciting  suspicion;  and  as  soon  as  it  was  dark  I  called 
the  men  aft,  and  told  them  that  I  thought  it  was  very- 
likely,  from  the  Arrow  not  having  made  her  appearance, 
that  we  might  be  sent  to  join  her  immediately,  and  that 
I  wished  them  to  rig  the  mainmast,  and  make  everything 
ready  for  an  immediate  start,  promising  them  to  serve 
out  some  liquor  if  they  worked  well.  This  was  sufficient, 
and  in  little  more  than  an  hour  the  mast  was  secured, 
the  rigging  all  complete,  and  the  sails  ready  for  bending. 
I  then  ordered  the  boat  to  be  manned,  and  telling  the 
officers  that  they  were  to  bend  the  sails,  and  have  every- 
thing ready  for  weighing  on  my  return  on  board,  which 
would  be  in  an  hour,  or  thereabouts,  I  pulled  on  shore, 
and  went  up  to  the  owner's,  taking  four  men  with  me, 
and  leaving  three  men  in  the  boat.  I  ordered  these  three 
men  to  remain  till  the  others  came  down  with  my  trunks 
and  effects,  and  not  to  leave  the  boat  on  any  con- 
sideration. 

When  I  arrived  at  the  owner's,  I  told  him  what  I  had 
done,  and  he  commended  my  arrangements.  In  the  back 
room  I  found  four  gentlemen  dressed  in  seamen's  clothing, 
and  as  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  they  immediately 
shouldered  the  trunks  and  valises  ;  desiring  my  own  men 
to  remain  with  the  owner  to  bring  down  anything  that 
he  might  wish  to  send  on  board,  I  left  them  in  the 
counting-house.  The  gentlemen  followed  me  with  their 
loads  down  to  the  boat,  and  when  I  got  there  the  men 
told  me  that  some  people  had  come  down  and  asked 
whose  boat  it  was,  and  why  they  were  lying  there,  and 
that  they  had  told  the  people  that  the  captain  had  taken 
four  men  with  him  to  bring  down  his  things,  and  that 
they  were  waiting  for  him  •,  so  it  was  lucky  that  I  said 
to  my  men  what  I  did. 

We  hastened  to  put  the  trunks  into  the  boat,  and  to 
get  in  ourselves  after  we  had  received  this  intelligence, 
and  then  I  shoved  off  from  the  wharf,  and  laid  about 
a  stone's  throw  distant  for  my  other  men.     At  last  we 


7 6  The  Privateersman 

heard  them  coming  down,  and  shortly  afterwards  we 
perceived  that  they  were  stopped  by  other  people,  and 
in  altercation  with  them.  I  knew  then  that  the  officers 
were  on  the  alert,  and  would  discover  the  stratagem, 
and  therefore  desired  my  men  and  the  gentlemen,  who 
had  each  taken  an  oar  in  readiness,  to  give  way  and  pull 
for  the  schooner.  As  we  did  so,  the  king's  officers  on 
search  who  had  stopped  my  four  men  came  down  to 
the  wharf  and  ordered  us  to  come  back,  but  we  made  no 
reply.  As  soon  as  we  were  alongside,  we  hoisted  the 
things  out  of  the  boat,  veered  her  astern  by  a  tow-rope, 
slipped  the  cable,  and  made  sail.  Fortunately  it  was 
very  dark,  and  we  were  very  alert  in  our  movements. 
We  could  perceive  lights  at  the  wharf  as  we  sailed  out 
of  the  river,  and  it  was  clear  that  we  had  had  a  narrow 
escape ;  but  I  felt  no  alarm  on  account  of  the  owner, 
as  I  knew  that  although  they  might  suspect,  they  could 
prove  nothing.  When  about  three  miles  out  we  hove-to, 
hoisted  in  the  boat,  and  shaped  our  course. 

All  I  had  now  to  fear  was  the  falling  in  with  the  ship 
of  war  in  the  offing,  and  I  placed  men  to  keep  a  sharp 
look-out  in  every  direction,  and  told  the  officers  that  it 
was  necessary  that  we  should  avoid  her.  When  last  seen, 
about  an  hour  before  dark,  she  was  well  to  windward, 
and  as  the  wind  was  from  the  northward,  she  would 
probably  sail  faster  than  we  could,  as  a  schooner  does 
not  sail  so  well  free  as  on  a  wind.  We  had  run  out 
about  four  hours,  and  were  steering  our  course  for  Holy- 
head, when  suddenly  we  preceived  the  ship  of  war  close 
to  us,  and  to  leeward.  She  had  been  lying  with  her 
mainsail  to  the  mast,  but  she  evidently  had  made  us  out, 
for  she  filled  and  set  top-gallant  sails. 

I  immediately  hauled  my  wind,  and  as  soon  as  she  had 
way,  she  tacked  and  followed  in  pursuit,  being  then  right 
astern  of  us,  about  half  a  mile  off.  It  was  very  dark, 
and  I  knew  that  as  our  sails  were,  set,  and  we  bore  from 
her,  it  would  be  difficult  for  her  to  keep  us  in  sight, 
as  we  only  presented  what  we  call  the  feather-edge  of 


The  Privateersman  77 

our  sails  to  her.  I  therefore  steered  on  under  all  sail, 
and  finding  that  the  schooner  weathered  on  her,  I  kept 
her  away  a  little,  so  as  to  retain  the  same  bearings,  and 
to  leave  her  faster. 

In  an  hour  we  could  not  make  out  the  ship,  and  were 
therefore  certain  that  she  could  not  see  us  ;  so,  as  I 
wanted  to  get  clear  of  her,  and  be  at  Holyhead  as  soon 
as  possible,  I  lowered  down  all  the  sails  and  put  my  helm 
up,  so  as  to  cross  her  and  run  to  leeward  under  bare 
poles,  while  she  continued  her  windward  chase.  This 
stratagem  answered,  and  we  saw  no  more  of  her;  for, 
two  hours  afterwards,  we  fell  in  with  the  Arrow,  and, 
hailing  her,  we  both  made  sail  down  the  Bristol  Channel 
as  fast  as  we  could,  and  at  daybreak  there  was  no  vessel 
in  sight,  and  of  course  we  had  nothing  more  to  fear  from 
the  Liverpool  cruiser. 

As  we  now  sailed  rapidly  along  in  company,  with  the 
wind  on  our  quarter,  it  was  high  time  for  me  to  look 
to  my  passengers,  who  had  remained  on  deck  in  perfect 
silence  from  the  time  that  they  had  come  on  board.  I 
therefore  went  up  to  them,  and  apologized  for  not  having 
as  yet  paid  them  that  attention  that  I  should  have  wished 
to  have  done  under  other  circumstances. 

"  Captain,"  replied  the  oldest  of  them,  with  a  courteous 
salute,  "  you  have  paid  us  every  attention ;  you  have  been 
extremely  active  in  saving  our  lives,  and  we  return  you 
our  sincere  thanks." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  replied  a  young  and  handsome  man 
who  stood  next  him,  "  Mr  Elrington  has  saved  us  from 
the  toils  of  our  enemies  •,  but  now  that  we  are  in  no  fear 
from  that  quarter,  I  must  tell  him  that  we  have  hardly 
had  a  mouthful  of  food  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  if  he 
wishes  to  save  our  lives  a  second  time,  it  will  be  by 
ordering  a  good  breakfast  to  be  prepared  for  us." 

"Campbell  speaks  the  truth,  my  dear  sir,"  said  the  one 
who  had  first  spoken.  "We  have  lately  gained  the 
knowledge  of  what  it  is  to  hunger  and  thirst ;  and  we  all 
join  in  his  request." 


y8  The  Privateersman 

"  You  shall  not  wait  long,"  I  replied;  "I  will  be  up 
again  in  a  moment  or  two."  I  went  down  into  the  cabin, 
and  ordering  my  servant  to  put  on  the  table  a  large  piece 
of  pressed  Hamburg  beef,  a  cold  pie  of  various  flesh  and 
fowl  combined,  some  bread  and  cheese,  and  some  bottles 
of  brandy  and  usquebaugh,  I  then  went  up  again,  and 
requested  them  all  to  descend.  Hungry  they  certainly 
were,  and  it  was  incredible  the  quantity  that  they  de- 
voured. I  should  have  imagined  that  they  had  not  been 
fed  for  a  week;  and  I  thought  that  if  they  were  to 
consume  at  that  rate,  my  stock  would  never  last  out,  and 
the  sooner  they  were  landed  the  better.  As  soon  as  they 
left  off  eating,  and  had  finished  two  bottles  of  usquebaugh, 
I  said  to  them,  "  Gentlemen,  my  orders  are  to  land  you 
at  any  port  of  France  that  you  should  prefer.  Have  you 
made  up  your  minds  as  to  which  it  shall  be,  for  it  will 
be  necessary  that  we  shape  a  course  according  to  your 
decision  ? " 

"  Mr  Elrington,  on  that  point  we  would  wish  to  advise 
with  you.  I  hardly  need  say  that  our  object  is  to  escape, 
and  that  falling  in  with  and  being  captured  by  a  ship  of 
war,  and  there  are  many  out  in  pursuit  of  us  and  other 
unfortunate  adherents  to  the  house  of  Stuart,  would  be 
extremely  disagreeable,  as  our  heads  and  our  bodies 
would  certainly  part  company,  if  we  were  taken.  Now, 
which  port  do  you  think  we  should  be  most  likely  to 
reach  with  least  chance  of  interruption  ?  " 

"I  think,"  I  replied,  "as  you  pay  me  the  compliment 
to  ask  my  opinion,  that  it  would  be  better  to  run  down 
the  Bay  of  Biscay,  and  then  put  in  the  port  of  Bordeaux, 
or  any  other,  where  you  could  be  landed  in  safety ;  and 
my  reason  is  this :  the  Channel  is  full  of  cruisers  looking 
after  those  of  your  party  who  are  attempting  to  escape ; 
and  my  vessel  will  be  chased  and  searched.  Now, 
although  we  might  sail  faster  than  any  one  vessel  in  the 
Channel,  yet  it  is  very  possible  that  in  running  away  from 
one,  we  may  fall  into  the  jaws  of  another.  And  besides, 
we   are    two  privateers,  and  cruising   off   Bordeaux  will 


The  Privateersman  79 

excite  no  suspicion,  as  it  is  a  favourite  cruising-ground  ; 
so  that,  if  we  were  boarded,  there  would  be  little  danger 
of  discovery  ;  but,  of  course,  as  long  as  I  can  prevent 
that,  by  taking  to  my  heels,  I  shall  not  be  boarded  by  any 
one.  The  only  objection  to  what  I  propose  is,  that  you 
will  be  confined  longer  in  a  vessel  than  you  may  like, 
or  than  you  would  be  if  you  were  to  gain  a  nearer 
port." 

"  I  agree  with  the  captain  of  the  vessel,"  said  a  grave- 
looking  personage,  who  had  not  yet  spoken,  and  whom  I 
afterwards  discovered  to  be  a  Catholic  priest,  "the 
stanchest  adherent  to  the  cause  could  not  have  given 
better  advice,  and  I  should  recommend  that  it  be 
followed." 

The  others  were  of  the  same  opinion ;  and,  in  con- 
sequence, I  edged  the  schooner  down  to  the  Arrow,  and 
hailed  Captain  Levee,  stating  that  we  were  to  run  to 
Bordeaux.  After  that  I  prepared  for  them  sleeping 
accommodations  as  well  as  I  could,  and  on  my  making 
apologies,  they  laughed,  and  told  me  such  stories  of  their 
hardships  during  their  escape,  that  I  was  not  surprised  at 
their  not  being  difficult.  I  found  out  their  names  by 
their  addressing  one  another,  to  be  Campbell,  M'Intyre, 
Ferguson,  and  M'Donald ;  all  of  them  very  refined 
gentlemen,  and  of  excellent  discourse.  They  were  very 
merry,  and  laughed  at  all  that  they  had  suffered;  sang 
Jacobite  songs,  as  they  were  termed,  and  certainly  did  not 
spare  my  locker  of  wine.  The  wind  continued  fair,  and 
we  met  with  no  interruption,  and  on  the  fourth  evening,  at 
dusk,  we  made  the  mouth  of  the  Garonne,  and  then  hove 
to,  with  our  heads  off  shore,  for  the  night.  Captain 
Levee  then  came  on  board,  and  I  introduced  him  to 
my  passengers.  To  my  surprise,  after  some  conversation, 
he  said — 

"I  have  now  escorted  Captain  Elrington,  according  to 
the  orders  I  received,  and  shall  return  to  Liverpool  as 
soon  as  possible ;  if,  therefore,  gentlemen,  you  have  any 
letters  to  send  to  your  friends  announcing  your  safety,  I 


80  The  Privateersman 

shall  be  most  happy  to  present  them  in  any  way  you  may 
suggest  as  most  advisable." 

That  Captain  Levee  had  some  object  in  saying  this,  I 
was  quite  certain ;  and  therefore  I  made  no  remark.  The 
passengers  thanked  him  for  his  proposal ;  and,  being 
provided  with  writing  materials,  they  all  wrote  to  their 
friends,  and  put  their  letters  into  Captain  Levee's  hands, 
who  then  bade  them  farewell,  and  went  on  deck  with 
me. 

'■  Of  course,  you  were  not  serious  in  what  you  said, 
Captain  Levee  ? "  I  inquired,  as  we  walked  forward. 

"  No,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  I  considered  it  prudent  to 
make  them  believe  so.  Although  Englishmen,  they  are 
enemies  to  our  country,  so  far  as  they  are  enemies  to  our 
government,  and,  of  course,  wish  no  harm  to  the  French, 
who  have  so  warmly  supported  them.  Now,  if  they  knew 
that  I  remained  here  waiting  for  your  coming  out  of  the 
river,  they  would  say  so,  and  I  might  lose  the  chance  of  a 
good  prize,  as  nothing  would  sail,  if  they  knew  that  the 
coast  was  not  clear.  Now,  I  shall  part  company  with  you 
in  an  hour,  and  make  all  sail  for  England,  as  they  may 
suppose,  but  without  fail,  to-morrow  night  I  shall  be  off 
here  again,  about  five  leagues  from  the  port,  with  my  sails 
furled  ;  therefore,  stay  in  the  river  as  long  as  they  will  let 
you,  as,  while  you  are  in  port  with  the  flag  of  truce, 
vessels  may  sail  out." 

"  I  understand  you,  and  will  do  all  I  can  to  assist  your 
views,  Captain  Levee.  Now,  we  will  go  down  again.  I 
will  give  you  a  receipt  for  a  coil  of  rope,  which  you  will 
send  your  boat  for,  and  write  a  letter  to  the  owners,  after 
which  you  will  wish  me  good  bye,  and  make  sail." 

"  Exactly,"  Captain  Levee  replied,  who  then  ordered  his 
boat  to  go  for  a  coil  of  three  inch,  and  bring  it  on  board. 

We  then  descended  to  the  cabin,  and  I  wrote  a  letter  to 
the  owner,  and  also  a  receipt  for  the  coil  of  rope,  which  I 
delivered  to  Captain  Levee.  The  boat  soon  returned  from 
the  lugger,  the  rope  was  taken  on  board,  and  then  Captain 
Levee  wished  me  farewell,  and  made  his  polite  adieus  to 


The  Privateersman  8 1 

the  gentlemen  who  followed  him  on  deck,  and  waited  there 
till  he  had  hoisted  in  his  boat,  and  made  all  sail. 

"  How  long  will  she  be  before  she  arrives  at  Liverpool 
with  this  wind  ?  "  inquired  Mr  Campbell. 

"  She  will  carry  her  canvas  night  and  day,"  I  replied ; 
"  and,  therefore,  as  she  sails  so  fast,  I  should  say  in  five  or 
six  days." 

"Well,  I  am  grateful  that  we  have  such  an  early  and 
safe  opportunity  of  communicating  with  our  friends  in 
England,  we  might  have  waited  two  months  otherwise." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  the  priest,  "  bat  Heaven  has 
assisted  our  anxious  wishes.  Let  us  be  grateful  for  all 
things." 

My  passengers  watched  the  lugger  until  she  was  nearly 
out  of  sight.  I  dare  say  that  their  thoughts  were,  that 
those  on  board  of  her  were  going  to  the  country  of  their 
birth,  from  which  they  were  exiles,  probably  for  ever  : 
they  did  not  speak,  but  went  down  below,  and  retired  to 
their  beds.  At  daylight  the  next  morning  I  ran  the 
schooner  in  ;  and  as  soon  as  I  was  within  three  miles  of 
the  coast,  I  hoisted  the  white  flag  of  truce,  and  stood  for 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Garonne.  I  perceived  that 
the  batteries  were  manned,  but  not  a  shot  was  fired, 
and  we  entered  the  river. 

When  we  were  a  mile  up  the  river,  we  were  boarded 
by  the  French  authorities,  and  my  passengers,  who  had 
dressed  themselves  in  their  proper  costume,  informed  the 
officer  in  the  boat  who  they  were,  upon  which  he  was  very 
polite,  and  calling  a  pilot  out  of  the  boat,  the  schooner 
was  taken  charge  of  by  him,  and  we  very  soon  after- 
wards, having  wind  and  tide  in  our  favour,  were  anchored 
alongside  of  two  large  merchant  vessels  and  a  French 
privateer  of  sixteen  guns,  which  I  instantly  recognised  as 
our  old  antagonist  off  Hispaniola,  in  the  action  in  which 
the  Revenge  was  captured,  and  Captain  Weatherall  lost  his 
life.  However,  I  kept  my  knowledge  to  myself,  as  the 
French  officer  and  the  Jacobite  gentleman  were  present. 
As  soon  as  we  had  anchored,  the  passengers  were 
p  F 


A> 


V 


82  The  Privateersman 

requested  to  go  into  the  boat,  and  the  French  officer  and  I 
to  accompany  them,  that  I  might  report  myself  to  the 
governor,  and  we  pulled  away  to  the  town,  one  of  my 
boats  following  with  the  passengers'  luggage. 

On  our  landing,  there  was  a  great  crowd  assembled, 
and  they  looked  very  hard  at  me,  as  I  was  dressed  in  my 
lace  coat  and  a  cocked-up  hat,  also  bound  with  broad  gold 
lace.  On  our  arrival  in  the  presence  of  the  governor,  we 
were  received  with  much  urbanity ;  and  as  I  had  brought 
the  Jacobite  gentleman  in  my  schooner,  it  was  presumed 
that  I  was  favourable  to  the  cause,  and  I  was  very  politely 
treated.  The  governor  invited  us  all  to  dine  with  him  on 
that  day.  I  made  some  excuse,  saying,  that  I  was  anxious 
to  return  to  Liverpool ;  that  I  might  fit  out  for  the  coast 
of  Africa,  in  which  service  I  was  to  be  employed  by  my 
owners  ;  but  the  passengers  insisted  upon  my  staying  a  day 
or  two,  and  the  governor  added  to  their  solicitations  his 
own. 

I  therefore  accepted,  not  only  because  I  was  glad  to  have 
an  opportunity  to  see  so  celebrated  a  town,  but  because  it 
would  meet  the  views  of  Captain  Levee.  We  took  leave 
of  the  governor,  and  went  to  an  hotel,  and  I  then  sent  my 
boat  on  board  for  necessaries,  and  hired  a  handsome  apart- 
ment in  the  hotel.  I  had  not  been  there  half  an  hour, 
when  the  priest  came  to  me  and  said,  "  Captain,  you  are 
not  aware  of  the  rank  and  consequence  of  the  three  gentle- 
men whom  you  have  been  so  successful  in  escorting  to  a 
place  of  safety.  I  am  requested  by  them  to  make  you  a 
handsome  remuneration  for  your  kindness  and  skilful  con- 
duct on  this  occasion." 

"Sir,"  I  replied,  "that  must  not  be.  I  am  most  happy 
in  having  assisted  in  the  escape  of  unfortunate  gentlemen  ; 
and  all  the  pleasure  I  feel  at  having  so  done  would  be 
destroyed  if  I  were  to  accept  of  what  you  offer.  It  is  use- 
less to  repeat  it ;  and  if  you  do,  I  shall  consider  it  an  insult, 
and  immediately  repair  on  board  of  my  vessel.  You  will 
therefore  tender  my  best  thanks  and  my  refusal,  with  ardent 
wishes  for  their  future  welfare." 


The  Privateersman  83 

"  After  what  you  have  said,  Captain  Elrington,  I  will, 
of  course,  not  resume  the  offer.  I  will  tell  my  fellow- 
passengers  what  you  have  said,  and  I  am  sure  that  they 
will,  as  I  do,  admire  your  high  sense  of  honour." — The 
priest  shook  me  by  the  hand,  and  then  quitted  my  apart- 
ment. I  did  not  see  the  other  passengers  till  it  was  the 
hour  to  go  to  dine  at  the  governor's,  when  they  embraced 
me  cordially,  and  the  one  calling  himself  Campbell  said, 
"  Should  you  ever  be  in  distress  or  a  prisoner  in  this 
country,  recollect  you  have  a  friend  who  is  ready  to  serve 
you.  Here  is  an  address  to  a  lady,  to  whom  you  must 
write,  and  say  that  you  wish  the  assistance  of  your  pas- 
senger to  Bordeaux — that  will  be  sufficient — I  trust  you 
may  never  require  it." 

We  had  a  pleasant  dinner  at  the  governor's,  and  among 
the  people  invited  to  meet  us,  I  perceived  the  French 
captain  of  the  privateer.  I  knew  him  immediately, 
although  he  did  not  recognize  me.  We  had  some  con- 
versation together,  and  he  spoke  about  his  cruises  in  the 
West  Indies,  and  asked  me  whether  I  knew  Captain 
Weatherall.  I  said  there  was  a  Captain  Weatherall  who 
commanded  the  Revenge  privateer,  and  who  was  killed 
when  his  vessel  was  taken. 

"  Exactly,"  said  the  captain  ;  "he  was  a  brave  man,  and 
fought  nobly,  and  so  did  all  his  people — they  fought  like 
devils." 

"  Yes,"  I  replied,  "  they  fought  as  long  as  they  could, 
but  Captain  Weatherall  was  very  short-handed.  He  had 
but  fifty-five  men  on  board  at  the  commencement  of  the 
action." 

"  More  than  that,  I'm  sure,"  replied  the  French  captain. 

"He  had  not,  I  assure  you,"  I  replied  ;  "  he  had  lost  so 
many  in  an  attack  on  shore,  and  had  so  many  away  in 
prizes." 

Our  conversation  had  attracted  general  notice,  and  a 
French  army  officer  observed,  "  Monsieur  speaks  so 
positively,  that  one  would  imagine  that  he  was  actually 
on  board." 


84  The  Privateersman 

"  And  so  I  was,  sir,"  replied  I,  "and  have  my  wounds 
to  show  for  it.  I  knew  this  officer  immediately  I  saw  him, 
for  I  was  close  to  Captain  Weatherall  at  the  time  that  this 
officer  expostulated  with  him  before  the  action  ;  and  I 
crossed  my  sword  with  him  during  the  combat." 

"  You  have  convinced  me  that  you  were  on  board," 
replied  the  captain  of  the  privateer,  "  by  your  mentioning 
the  expostulations  previous  to  the  combat  taking  place.  I 
am  delighted  to  have  met  with  so  brave  an  enemy,  for 
every  man  on  board  that  vessel  was  a  hero." 

The  conversation  was  then  general,  and  many  particulars 
were  asked  ;  and  I  will  do  the  French  captain  the  justice  to 
say,  that  he  was  very  correct  in  all  his  statements,  and 
neither  vaunted  his  own  success,  nor  did  us  less  than 
justice. 

The  party  then  broke  up  to  go  to  the  theatre,  and  after- 
wards we  repaired  to  the  hotel.  I  remained  there  two 
days  more,  and  on  the  last  of  these  two  days  I  had  promised 
to  sup  with  the  French  captain  of  the  privateer,  who  had 
called  upon  me,  and  behaved  very  politely.  The  following 
day,  after  noon,  when  the  tide  served,  I  was  to,  sail. 
Accordingly,  after  the  theatre  was  over,  I  went  with  the 
French  captain  to  his  house,  in  company  with  two  or  three 
more.  Supper  was  on  the  table  when  we  arrived  there, 
and  we  went  into  the  room,  waiting  for  the  presence  of  the 
captain's  lady,  who  had  not  gone  to  the  theatre,  and  to 
whom  I  had  not  been  introduced.  After  a  few  minutes 
she  made  her  appearance,  and  as  she  entered  the  room,  I 
was  struck  with  her  extreme  beauty,  although  she  was 
past  the  meridian  of  life.  I  thought  I  had  seen  her  face 
before,  and  as  she  came  forward  with  her  husband,  it  at 
once  rushed  into  my  mind  that  she  was  the  widow  of  the 
French  gentleman  who  had  so  gallantly  fought  his  vessel, 
and  who  fell  by  my  hand — the  lady  who  was  nursing  her 
son  at  the  King's  Hospital,  at  Jamaica,  and  who  had  been 
so  inveterate  against  me.  Our  eyes  met,  and  her  cheeks 
flushed ;  she  recognized  me,  and  I  coloured  deeply  as  I 
bowed  to  her.     She  was  taken  with  a  faintness,  and  fell 


The  Private ersman  85 

back.  Fortunately  her  husband  received  her  in  his 
arms. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  love  ? "  he  said. 

"Nothing;  but  I  am  taken  with  a  vertigo,"  replied  she; 
"it  will  go  off  directly.  Make  my  excuses  to  the 
company,  while  I  retire  for  a  few  minutes." 

Her  husband  went  out  of  the  room,  and  after  a  minute 
or  two  came  back,  saying  that  Madam  was  not  well  enough 
to  return  to  the  room,  and  begged  that  they  would  admit 
her  excuse,  and  sit  down  to  supper  without  her.  Whether 
his  wife  had  informed  him  of  who  I  was,  I  know  not ; 
but  nothing  could  exceed  the  civility  of  the  French  captain 
towards  me  during  the  supper.  We  did  not,  however, 
remain  very  late,  as  the  lady  of  the  house  was  indisposed. 

I  found  out,  as  I  walked  home  with  another  French 
officer,  that  the  captain  of  the  privateer  had  fallen  in  with 
the  French  lady  on  her  return  from  Jamaica,  where  her 
son  died  in  the  hospital,  and  had  married  her ;  and  that, 
moreover,  unlike  most  French  husbands,  he  was  most 
ardently  attached  to  her. 

I  had  breakfasted  the  next  morning,  and  packed  up  my 
clothes  preparatory  to  going  on  board,  and  had  just 
returned  from  a  visit  of  leave-taking  with  the  governor, 
when  who  should  walk  up  into  my  apartment  but  the 
French  captain  of  the  privateer,  accompanied  by  three  or 
four  French  officers  of  the  army.  I  perceived  by  his  looks 
when  he  entered  that  he  was  a  little  excited,  but  I  met 
him  cordially.  He  began  a  conversation  about  his  action 
with  Captain  Weatherall,  and  instead  of  speaking  hand- 
somely as  he  had  done  before,  he  used  expressions  which 
I  considered  offensive,  and  I  at  once  took  him  up  by 
observing  that  being  under  a  flag  of  truce,  it  was  im- 
possible for  me  to  notice  what  he  said. 

"No,"  he  replied;  "  but  I  wish  we  were  once  more  on 
the  high  seas  together,  for  I  have  a  little  debt  of  gratitude 
to  pay  off." 

"  Well,"  I  replied,  "you  may  have;  and  I  should  not 
be  sorry  to  give  you  an  opportunity,  if  it  were  possible." 


86  The  Privateersman 

"  May  I  inquire  whether  you  intend  to  go  home  as  a 
cartel,  and  carry  your  flag  of  truce  to  Liverpool  ? " 

" No,  sir,"  I  replied  ;  "I  shall  haul  down  my  flag  of 
truce  as  soon  as  I  am  out  of  gunshot  of  your  batteries.  I 
understand  what  you  mean,  sir.  It  is  very  true  that  your 
vessel  carries  nearly  double  the  number  of  men  and  guns 
that  mine  does,  but  nevertheless  I  shall  haul  down  my 
flag  of  truce,  as  I  say  I  will." 

"Not  if  I  follow  you  down  the  river,  I  presume?"  he 
said  with  a  sort  of  sneer. 

"Follow  me,  if  you  dare,"  I  cried;  "you  will  meet 
with  your  master,  depend  upon  it." 

"Sacre!"  replied  he,  in  a  passion,  "I  will  blow  you 
out  of  the  water  ;  and  if  I  take  you  I  will  hang  you  for  a 
pirate." 

"Not  the  last,  certainly,"  I  said  coolly. 

"  Look  you,  sir,"  he  cried,  shutting  his  fist  upon  the 
palm  of  his  other  hand,  "if  I  take  you,  I  will  hang  you  ; 
and  if  you  take  me,  you  may  serve  me  in  the  same  way.  Is 
it  a  bargain,  or  are  you  a  coward  ?  " 

"  Gentlemen,"  I  said  to  the  officers  present,  "  you  must 
feel  that  your  countryman  is  not  behaving  well.  He  has 
insulted  me  grossly.  I  will,  however,  consent  to  his  terms 
on  one  condition,  which  is,  that  he  will  permit  one  of  you, 
after  he  has  sailed,  to  make  known  the  conditions  upon 
which  we  fight  to  his  wife  ;  and  that  one  of  you  will  pledge 
me  his  honour  that  he  will  impart  these  conditions  as  soon 
as  we  are  gone." 

"  Agree  to  do  so — pledge  yourself  to  do  so,  Xavier," 
cried  the  French  captain  to  one  of  the  officers  present. 

"  Since  you  wish  it,  certainly,"  he  said. 

"  You  pledge  yourself  to  make  the  conditions  known  to 
Madam,  as  soon  as  we  have  sailed  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  upon  the  honour  of  an  officer  and  a  gentleman," 
replied  he,  "  painful  as  it  will  be  to  me." 

"  Then,  captain,"  I  replied,  "  I  agree  to  your  conditions, 
and  one  or  the  other  of  us  shall  hang." 

You  may  suppose,  Madam,  that  I  must  have  been  in 


The  Pnvateersman  87 

a  state  of  great  irritation  to  have  consented  to  such  terms. 
I  was  so,  and  could  not  brook  such  insult  in  the  presence  of 
the  French  officers.  Moreover,  as  you  will  observe,  in  my 
conversation  I  did  not  commit  myself  in  any  way.  There 
was  nothing  dishonourable.  I  told  him  that  I  should  haul 
down  my  flag  of  truce,  and  I  also  told  him  that  he  would 
meet  with  his  master,  which  was  true  enough,  as  he  would 
meet  with  the  Arrow,  commanded  by  Captain  Levee,  as 
well  as  with  my  vessel ;  while  he  thought  that  he 
would  have  to  fight  with  my  inferior  vessel  alone,  and, 
making  sure  of  conquest,  he  purposely  insulted  me,  to 
make  me  accept  such  conditions  as  would  administer  to 
the  revenge  of  his  wife,  who  had  evidently  worked  him  up 
to  act  in  such  a  manner  j  and  I  accepted  them,  because  I 
hoped  the  fate  would  be  his  if  Captain  Levee  joined  me, 
sand  if  not,  I  was  determined  that  I  never  .would  be  taken 
alive. 

After  I  had  agreed  to  his  conditions,  they  all  took  a  very 
ceremonious  leave,  and  I  bowed  them  out  with  great  mock 
humility.  I  then  bade  farewell  to  my  passengers,  who 
lodged  in  the  same  hotel,  and  went  down  to  my  boat,  and 
pulled  on  board.  As  soon  as  the  tide  served,  the  pilot 
came  on  board,  and  we  got  under  weigh.  I  observed  a 
great  bustle,  and  a  hurrying  to  and  fro  of  boats  on  board 
of  the  French  privateer,  and  we  had  not  gone  above  two 
miles  down  the  river,  before  I  perceived  the  men  were 
aloft  and  lowering  her  sails.  I  told  my  officers  that  I  had 
received  a  challenge  from  the  French  privateer,  and  had 
accepted  it,  and  that  we  must  get  everything  ready  for 
action.  They  were  much  astonished  at  this,  as  the  disparity 
of  force  was  so  great,  but  they  went  cheerfully  to  their 
duty,  as  did  the  men,  among  whom  the  news  was  soon 
spread. 


SS  The  Privateersman 


Chapter  X 

Captain  Levee  and  I  engage  with  the  French  Privateer — We  come  off 
victorious — My  revenge  against  the  French  lady — We  take  our  pri2e  to 
Liverpool. 

The  wind' was  light,  and  we  did  not  gain  the  mouth  of 
the  river  till  near  sun-down,  when  the  pilot  left  us ;  and 
as  soon  as  we  were  three  miles  in  the  offing,  I  hauled 
down  the  flag  of  truce  in  the  sight  of  the  French  privateer, 
who  was  following  us  close,  and  was  not  more  than  four 
miles  from  us.  To  avoid  mistake,  I  had  agreed  with 
Captain  Levee  that  should  I  be  coming  out  after  dark,  I 
would  carry  a  light  at  the  peak,  and  this  light  I  now 
hoisted.  It  enabled  the  French  privateer  to  follow  me,* 
and  appeared  only  as  a  mark  of  contempt  towards  him.  I 
stood  on  in  the  direction  where  I  was  to  find  Captain 
Levee,  and  could  make  out  the  Frenchman  following  me 
and  gradually  nearing  me.  As  it  became  dark  I  made 
more  sail  to  keep  him  further  off  till  I  had  joined  the 
Arrow,  but  the  light  at  my  peak  pointed  out  to  him  where 
I  was.  All  this  seemed  a  mystery  to  my  officers  and  men, 
until  having  run  out  about  four  leagues,  I  desired  them  to 
keep  a  sharp  look-out  for  the  Arrow. 

About  half-past  eight  o'clock  we  perceived  her  lying-to  ; 
she  had  furled  her  sails  after  dark,  as  usual.  The  light  I 
bore  told  her  who  I  was,  and  I  ran  close  to  her,  and, 
hailing  Captain  Levee,  desired  him  to  prepare  for  action, 
and  that  I  would  come  on  board  to  speak  to  him.  This,  of 
course,  created  a  great  bustle  on  board  of  the  Arrow,  and 
I  hastened  on  board  that  they  might  not  shew  any  lights. 
I  then  informed  Captain  Levee  of  all  that  had  passed, 
and  that  the  Frenchman  was  not  more  than  five  miles 
from  us.  We  agreed  that  I  should  still  keep  up  the  light, 
and  bear  away  a  little  to  draw  the  Frenchman  to  leeward 
of  the  port,  and  also  to  leeward  of  the  Arrow  ; — that  the 
Arrow  should  lower  her  sails  again,  so  as  not  to  be  per- 


The  Privateersman  89 

ceived  until  I  had  drawn  the  Frenchman  past  him,  and  that 
then  I  should  commence  the  action  under  sail,  and  fight  till 
the  Arrow  came  up  to  my  assistance.  This  being  arranged 
I  hastened  on  board  of  my  schooner,  and  keeping  away 
four  points,  I  waited  for  the  coming  of  my  antagonist.  In 
half  an  hour  we  could  perceive  him  through  the  gloom, 
not  more  than  a  mile  from  us,  under  all  sail,  standing 
steadily  for  the  light  which  we  carried  at  our  peak. 

As  I  had  already  discovered  that  my  little  schooner 
sailed  faster  than  my  opponent,  I  allowed  her  to  come  up 
within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  me,  when  I  rounded  to  ;  and 
desiring  my  men  to  aim  at  his  rigging,  so  as  to  dismantle 
him,  poured  in  my  broadside  of  grape  and  langridge,  and 
then  shifted  my  helm  and  resumed  my  course,  putting 
more  sail  on,  so  as  to  increase  my  distance  to  what  it  was 
before.  This  manoeuvre  I  executed  three  times  with 
success,  and  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  perceiving  that  his 
foretopmast  was  shot  away ;  but  when  I  rounded-to  the 
fourth  time,  he  did  the  same,  and  we  exchanged  broadsides. 
The  effect  of  his  superior  artillery  was  evident,  for  my 
rigging  and  sails  were  much  damaged  ;  happily  nothing  so 
serious  as  to  impede  our  speed,  and  I  again  put  before  the 
breeze  as  before,  and  increased  my  distance  previous  to 
again  rounding-to ;  for,  as  the  water  was  very  smooth, 
I  knew  that  if  I  was  crippled  she  would  lay  me  by  the 
board  immediately,  and  I  might  be  taken  and  hanged  before 
the  Arrow  could  come  up  to  my  assistance.  I  therefore 
continued  a  running  fight  at  such  a  distance  as  rendered 
me  less  liable  to  suffer  from  his  guns. 

It  is  true  that  this  distance  made  my  guns  even  more 
ineffective,  but  I  was  decoying  my  Frenchman  off  from  the 
land,  and  placing  the  Arrow  between  him  and  his  port,  so 
that  his  return  would  be  intercepted.  This  continued  for 
about  an  hour,  when  I  perceived  that  the  Frenchman  had 
got  up  a  new  foretopmast,  and  had  set  the  sail  upon  it. 
He  now  ran  out  his  bow  chasers,  and  continued  to  fire 
upon  me  with  them  alone,  not  choosing  to  lose  ground 
by    rounding-to,   to    give    me    a    broadside ;    and   as    his 


90  The  Privateer sman 

canvas  was  all  out,  and  I  was  occasionally  rounding-to 
to  dismantle  him,  we  retained  much  the  same  distance 
from  one  another.  At  last  a  shot  from  his  bow-chaser 
struck  off  the  head  of  my  mainmast,  and  my  gaff  came 
down. 

This  was  serious.  We  hastened  to  reef  the  mainsail, 
and  hoist  it  up  again  upon  the  remainder  of  the  mast,  but 
having  no  gafT-top-sail,  our  speed  was  necessarily  decreased, 
and  the  enemy  appeared  to  be  gradually  closing  with  us. 
I  looked  out  for  the  Arrow,  but  could  perceive  no  signs  of 
her ;  indeed  it  was  too  dark  to  see  farther  than  half  a 
mile.  Finding  that  on  the  point  of  sailing  we  were  on 
I  had  no  chance,  I  determined  to  alter  my  course,  and  put 
my  schooner  right  before  the  wind,  so  that  I  might  set  the 
square  mainsail,  which  would  give  time  for  the  Arrow 
to  arrive  ;  indeed  at  this  time  I  was  in  a  state  of  great 
anxiety.  However,  I  had  made  up  my  mind  not  to  be 
taken  alive,  and  to  sell  my  life  as  dearly  as  I  could. 

When  the  enemy  perceived  that  we  had  put  before  the 
wind,  he  did  the  same,  and  as  we  were  about  half  a  mile 
from  each  other,  we  continued  to  exchange  broadsides  as 
we  ran,  she  gradually  nearing  us  so  as  to  make  her  heavy 
artillery  more  effective.  This  portion  of  the  contest  con- 
tinued for  an  hour,  during  which  my  little  schooner  had 
received  much  injury,  and  we  were  constantly  repairing 
damages.  At  last,  much  to  my  delight,  the  day  began  to 
dawn,  and  I  then  discovered  the  Arrow  about  a  mile  and  a 
half  from  us,  right  astern,  under  a  press  of  sail. 

I  pointed  her  out  to  my  officers  and  men,  who  were  in- 
spired with  fresh  courage  at  the  sight.  The  enemy  also 
perceived  her,  and  appeared  determined  to  bring  the  com- 
bat to  an  issue  previous  to  her  coming  up,  and  I  feared 
that,  at  all  events,  I  might  swing  at  the  yardarm,  let  the 
issue  of  the  coming  combat  be  what  it  might.  She  neared, 
steering  a  course  so  as  to  cut  me  off,  and  I  continued  to 
pour  in  my  broadsides  to  cripple  her  if  possible,  as  she  did 
not  now  fire,  but  ran  steadily  for  me,  and  my  chances  were 
bad. 


The  Privateersman  91 

Anxious  that  the  Arrow  should  close  as  soon  as  possible, 
I  hauled  down  my  square  mainsail,  that  we  might  not 
run  from  her,  and  prepared  for  an  obstinate  resistance  if 
boarded.  At  last  the  Frenchman  was  within  a  cable's 
length,  and  at  this  critical  moment  the  Arrow  was  about  a 
mile  to  windward.  "We  poured  in  our  last  broadside,  and 
hastened  to  seize  our  pikes  and  cutlasses  to  repel  the 
boarders,  when  to  my  satisfaction  I  found  that  one  of  our 
shot  had  cut  his  gaff  in  two.  I  immediately  rounded  to 
the  wind  j  and  as  my  antagonist  was  within  pistol-shot  of 
me,  with  her  men  all  ready  for  the  leap  on  board,  I  put  my 
helm  down,  went  round  in  stays,  and  crossed  her  so  near 
to  windward  that  you  might  have  thrown  a  biscuit  on 
board. 

This  manoeuvre  prevented  his  boarding,  and  I  may  say 
saved  my  life,  for  his  gaff  being  shot  away,  he  could  not 
heave  in  stays  to  follow  me,  but  was  obliged  to  wear 
round  after  me,  which  increased  his  distance  at  least  a 
cable's  length  to  leeward.  A  furious  broadside,  however, 
which  he  poured  in,  crippled  me  altogether.  Everything 
came  running  down  upon  the  decks,  and  I  was  left  a  com- 
plete wreck ;  but  I  was  to  windward  of  him,  and  although 
he  might  sink  me,  he  could  not  board  or  take  possession 
until  he  had  refitted  his  after-sail. 

But  now  his  time  was  come.  A  fresh  antagonist,  with 
equal  weight  of  metal,  was  close  to  him,  and  he  had  to 
decide  whether  he  would  fight  or  run.  Whether  he  con- 
ceived that  running  was  useless,  which  it  certainly  was,  or 
was  determined  to  take  us  both  or  die,  I  know  not,  certain 
it  is  that  he  did  not  put  his  vessel  before  the  wind,  but 
waited  with  determination  the  coming  up  of  the  Arrow. 
Captain  Levee  passed  under  the  Frenchman's  stern,  raking 
him  with  a  broadside  that  almost  unrigged  him,  and  then 
engaged  him  to  leeward,  so  as  to  cut  off  all  chance  of  his 
escape. 

The  Frenchman  returned  the  fire  with  spirit,  and  I  took 
my  men  from  my  guns  that  we  might  set  some  sail  upon 
the  vessel,  for  after  the  Arrow  commenced  her  fire  no 


92  The  Privateersman 

further  notice  was  taken  of  me  by  the  Frenchman.  After 
a  contest  well  maintained  for  half  an  hour,  the  mainmast 
of  the  Frenchman  went  by  the  board,  and  this  almost 
settled  the  question,  as  he  could  not  keep  his  vessel  to 
the  wind,  and  consequently  she  fell  off,  and  received  a 
raking  fire  from  the  Arrow.  At  last  her  bowsprit  was 
between  the  main  and  fore  rigging  of  the  Arrow,  and  her 
decks  were  swept  by  the  Arrow  s  raking  fire.  I  had  got 
some  sail  up  forward,  and  was  anxious  to  be  at  the  close 
of  the  action.  I  perceived  that  the  Frenchman  was  attempt- 
ing to  board  the  lugger,  and  was  pouring  all  his  people  on 
the  forecastle,  and  I  therefore  edged  down  to  him  that 
I  might,  with  my  people,  board  him  on  the  quarter,  which 
would  place  him,  as  we  say,  between  two  fires.  The 
conflict  was  at  its  highest ;  the  French  attempting  and  the 
Arrow's  crew  repelling  them,  when  I  laid  my  schooner  on 
her  quarter,  and  leaped  on  board  of  her  with  my  few 
remaining  men.  The  Frenchmen  turned  to  repel  my 
attack,  and  thus  weakened  their  party  opposed  to  the 
Arrow's  men ;  the  consequence  was,  that  they  were  first 
beaten  back,  and  then  boarded  by  Captain  Levee  and  his 
crew. 

As  soon  as  I  had  gained  the  deck  of  the  Frenchman, 
I  thought  of  nothing  but  to  single  out  the  French  captain. 
At  first  I  could  not  see  him,  but  as  his  crew  retreated 
from  Captain  Levee  and  his  men,  I  perceived  him,  pale 
and  exhausted,  but  still  attempting  to  rally  them.  As  my 
object  was  to  take  him  alive,  I  rushed  in  advance  at  him, 
wrestled,  and  threw  him  on  his  back  on  the  deck.  There 
I  held  him,  while  the  combatants  fighting  and  retreating, 
tumbled  over  us  one  after  another,  and  bruised  us  severely 
with  their  weight.  At  last  the  French  were  beaten  below, 
and  I  had  time  to  breathe  ;  calling  to  two  of  my  men,  I 
desired  them  to  take  charge  of  the  French  captain,  and  as 
they  valued  their  lives,  not  to  let  him  escape,  or  destroy 
himself,  but  to  take  him  into  our  vessel  and  guard  him 
carefully  in  my  cabin.  Having  done  this,  I  went  to  Captain 
Levee,  and  we  embraced. 


The  Privateersman  93 

"  You  did  not  come  a  minute  too  soon,"  I  said,  wiping 
the  blood  from  my  face. 

"  No,  indeed  ;  and  but  for  your  clever  manoeuvre,  you 
would  have  been  beaten.  Your  vessel  is  a  mere  nut- 
shell compared  to  this  j — you  did  well,  more  than  well, 
to  maintain  the  combat  so  long.  Have  you  lost  many 
men  ?  " 

"  We  had  ten  sent  below  before  we  boarded  ;  what  may 
have  followed  since  I  do  not  know.  I  have  the  French 
captain  safe  in  my  cabin." 

"  I  saw  the  men  hand  him  over  : — well,  now  to  repair 
damages,  and  then  I  will  tell  you  what  you  shall  do. 
I  must  send  on  board  and  help  you  ;  the  Arrow  has  not 
suffered  much  considering,  and  I  can  spare  the  men.  As 
soon  as  we  have  cleared  up  the  decks  a  little,  we  will 
breakfast  together,  and  talk  the  matter  over." 

It  required  two  hours  before  we  could  clear  the  decks 
of  our  vessels,  for  we  had  separated,  and  the  Arrow 
had  taken  charge  of  the  prize.  Before  I  took  the  boat 
to  go  on  board  the  Arrow,  I  went  down  into  my  cabin, 
where  the  French  captain  lay  bound  and  watched  by  two 
of  the  men. 

"  You  are  prepared  to  pay  the  penalty  agreed  upon, 
Monsieur  ?  "  said  I. 

"I  am,  sir,"  he  replied.  "I  now  understand  what  you 
meant  when  you  said  that  I  should  meet  with  my  match. 
I  have  no  one  to  blame  but  myself.  I  urged  you  to  the 
conditions,  expecting  an  easy  and  certain  conquest  with 
my  superior  vessel.  I  have  fallen  into  my  own  net,  and 
there's  an  end  of  the  matter — except  that  when  things 
go  wrong,  a  woman  is  certain  to  be  at  the  bottom  of  it." 

"lam  aware,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  that  your  wife  instigated 
you  to  act  as  you  did,  or  you  would  never  have  so  behaved. 
In  attempting  to  revenge  the  death  of  one  husband,  she 
has  lost  two." 

"  Cest  vrai"  replied  the  Frenchman,  composedly,  and 
I  then  quitted  the  cabin,  and  went  on  board  of  the 
Arrow. 


94  The  Privateersman 

"  Well,  Elrington,"  said  Captain  Levee,  "  what  do  you 
intend  to  do  with  the  French  captain  ?  Is  he  to  pay  the 
forfeit,  and  swing  at  the  yard-arm  ?  " 

"  I  don't  like  hanging  a  man,  especially  a  brave  man,  in 
cold  blood,"  I  replied.  "  It  was  all  his  wife's  doing,  and 
he  has  confessed  as  much." 

"  He  would  certainly  have  hanged  you,"  replied 
Levee. 

"  Yes,  that  I  believe  ;  but  it  would  have  been  that  he 
might  have  a  quiet  life  at  home — not  from  any  resentment 
against  me.  Now  I  have  no  feeling  of  that  kind  to  actuate 
me." 

"  What  will  you  do,  then  ?  " 

"Not  hang  him,  certainly;  and  yet  I  should  like  to 
punish  her." 

"She  deserves  it,"  replied  Captain  Levee.  "Now, 
Elrington,  will  you  approve  of  my  suggestion  ?  " 

"Let  me  hear  it." 

"  It  is  this ;  they  do  not  know  that  I  have  assisted  in 
taking  the  privateer,  as  they  have  no  idea  that  I  am  here. 
As  soon  as  we  have  refitted  her  and  your  vessel,  I  will 
remain  where  I  am.  You  shall  run  into  the  mouth  of 
the  Garonne,  with  your  colours  flying,  and  the  English 
Jack  over  the  French  flag  on  board  of  the  prize.  This 
will  lead  them  to  suppose  that  you  have  taken  the  vessel 
without  assistance.  When  just  out  of  gun-shot,  heave-to, 
fire  a  gun,  and  then  swing  an  effigy  to  the  yard-arm,  and 
remain  there,  to  make  them  suppose  that  you  have  hung 
the  French  captain.  At  nightfall  you  can  make  sail  and 
rejoin  me.  That  will  punish  her,  and  annoy  them 
generally." 

"  I  will  do  so ;  it  is  an  excellent  device,  and  she  will 
never  know  the  truth  for  a  long  time  to  come." 

We  remained  all  that  day  refitting ;  in  the  evening  I 
made  sail,  in  company  with  the  French  schooner,  which 
was  manned  by  Captain  Levee,  and  stood  in  shore.  At 
break  of  the  following  day  I  ran  in,  standing  for  the 
harbour,  without  my  colours  being  hoisted,  and   then  it 


The  Privateersman  95 

occurred  to  me  that  I  would  make  their  disappointment 
greater,  by  allowing  them  first  to  imagine  that  the  victory 
was  theirs ;  so,  when  about  six  miles  off,  I  hoisted 
French  colours  on  the  French  schooner,  and  French 
colours  over  English  on  board  of  my  own. 

I  continued  to  stand  on  till  within  two  miles  and  a  half 
of  the  batteries,  and  could  see  crowds  flocking  down  to 
witness  the  supposed  triumphant  arrival  of  their  privateer 
into  port ;  when  of  a  sudden  I  hauled  my  wind,  hove-to, 
brailed  up  my  sails,  and  changed  the  colours,  firing  a  gun 
in  bravado.  Allowing  them  half  an  .  hour  to  comment 
upon  this  disappointment,  I  then  fired  another  gun,  and 
hoisted  up  to  the  yard-arm  the  figure  of  a  man,  composed 
of  clothes  stuffed  with  hay,  made  to  represent  the  French 
captain  ;  and  having  so  done,  I  remained  during  the  whole 
forenoon,  with  my  sails  brailed  up,  that  they  might  have 
a  clear  view  of  the  hanging  figure.  At  last  we  perceived 
a  large  boat,  with  a  flag  of  truce  coming  out  of  the  river. 
I  remained  where  I  was,  and  allowing  it  to  come  along- 
side, I  perceived  in  it  the  French  officer,  who  had  pledged 
himself  to  give  the  conditions  of  the  combat  to  the  lady ; 
and  seated  by  him  was  the  French  captain's  wife,  with  her 
head  sunk  down  on  her  knees,  and  her  face  buried  in  her 
handkerchief. 

I  saluted  the  officer  as  he  came  on  the  deck.  He 
returned  my  bow,  and  then  said,  "  Sir,  the  fortune  of 
war  has  proved  in  your  favour,  and  I  perceive  that  the 
conditions  of  the  issue  of  the  combat  have  been  adhered 
to  on  your  side.  Against  that  I  have  not  a  word  to  say, 
as  my  friend  would  have  as  rigidly  adhered  to  them.  But, 
Sir,  we  war  not  with  the  dead,  and  I  have  come  off  at  the 
request  of  his  miserable  wife,  to  beg  that  you  will,  now 
that  your  revenge  is  satisfied,  deliver  up  to  her  her 
husband's  body,  that  it  may  receive  the  rites  of  the 
Church,  and  Christian  burial.  You  surely,  as  a  brave 
man,  will  not  deny  this  small  favour  to  a  woman  whom 
you  have  twice  deprived  of  her  husband  ?  " 

"Sir,"  I  replied,  "on  condition  that  his  lady  will  step 


g6  The  Private ersman 

on  board  and  make  the  request  herself,  I  will  comply  with 
it,  but  on  no  other  terms." 

"  It  will  be  most  painful,  and  her  feelings  might  well 
have  been  spared  such  a  trial  as  to  meet  your  face  again, 
and  make  the  request  in  person  ;  but  as  you  insist  upon 
it,  I  will  make  known  your  terms." 

As  he  went  into  his  boat  I  ran  down  into  the  cabin, 
and  desired  them  to  cast  loose  the  French  captain,  saying 
to  him,  "Sir,  your  wife  is  here  requesting  your  body, 
which  she  believes  to  be  swinging  at  the  yard-arm,  for 
I  have  put  that  trick  into  execution  to  punish  her.  I  never 
intended  to  take  your  life,  and  I  shall  now  do  more,  I  shall 
give  you  not  only  life,  but  liberty — such  shall  be  my 
revenge." 

The  French  captain  stared  as  if  confounded,  but  made 
no  reply.  I  then  went  on  deck,  where  I  found  the  lady 
had  been  lifted  up  the  side.  They  led  her  to  me,  and 
she  fell  on  her  knees,  but  the  effort  was  too  much  for 
her,  and  she  fainted  away.  I  ordered  her  to  be  taken 
down  into  the  cabin,  and,  without  any  explanation,  desired 
the  French  officer  to  accompany  her,  not  wishing  to  be 
present  at  the  unexpected  meeting.  I  therefore  remained 
on  deck,  and  ordering  the  men  to  lower  down  the  effigy, 
they  did  so,  laughing  at  the  French  seamen  in  the  boat, 
who  for  the  first  time  perceived,  for  they  had  not  looked 
up  before,  that  it  was  only  a  sham  captain.  I  looked  over 
the  side,  and  told  them  that  the  captain  was  alive  and 
well,  and  would  be  in  the  boat  very  soon,  at  which  they 
were  greatly  rejoiced.  In  the  meantime  the  explanation 
took  place  in  the  cabin,  and  after  a  few  minutes  the  French 
officer  came  up,  and  expressed  his  satisfaction  at  what 
I  had  done. 

"  You  have  given  a  lesson,  Sir,  without  being  guilty 
of  barbarity.     Your  conduct  has  been  noble." 

He  was  soon  followed  by  the  French  captain  and  his 
lady,  who  was  now  all  gratitude,  and  would  have  kissed 
my  hands,  but  I  prevented  her,  and  said,  "  Madam,  at 
least  now  you  have  no  occasion  to  hate  me.     If  I  was  so 


The  Private ersman  97 

unfortunate,  in  self-defence,  as  to  slay  your  first  husband 
I  have  restored  to  you  your  second.  Let  us  then  part  in 
amity." 

The  French  captain  squeezed  my  hand,  but  said  nothing. 
I  begged  they  would  take  some  refreshment,  but  they 
were  too  anxious  to  return  and  undeceive  their  friends, 
and  requested  permission  to  go  into  the  boat.  Of  course 
I  consented,  and  as  the  boat  pulled  away,  the  crew  gave 
three  huzzas,  as  a  compliment  to  us.  When  they 
were  a  mile  in  shore,  I  hauled  down  the  colours  of 
both  vessels,  and  made  sail  out  to  rejoin  Captain  Levee, 
which  I  did  in  the  evening,  and  then  related  all  that 
had  passed. 

He  was  much  pleased  with  the  result  of  the  affair,  and 
we  then,  having  consulted,  considered  it  advisable  to  run 
back  to  Liverpool  with  the  prize,  for  she  required  so  many 
hands  to  man  her  as  to  render  us  by  no  means  efficient 
vessels.  Moreover,  I  have  omitted  to  state  that  while  I 
was  in  the  Garonne,  the  Arrow  had  taken  two  good 
prizes,  which  she  had  manned  and  sent  to  Liverpool. 
"We  therefore  made  sail  to  the  northward,  and  in  a 
week  were  again  in  port,  with  our  prize.  We  found 
that  the  other  vessels  had  arrived  safe,  and  the  owner 
was  much  pleased  with  the  results  of  this  short  and 
eventful  cruise. 


Chapter  XI 

I  cause  myself  to  be  dismissed  from  my  owner's  service — Am  arrested — 
Conveyed  to  London,  and  confined  in  the  Tower — Am  visited  by  a 
Romish  priest,  and  through  his  interference  obtain  my  liberation — Set 
off  to  Liverpool,  and  find  my  owner  and  Captain  Levee — Their  surprise 
— Miss  Trevannion. 

When  I  called  upon  our  owner,  which  I  did  as  soon  as 
I  had  dropped  my  anchor  and  furled  sails,  he  embraced 
me,  and  then  led  me  into  the  back  room  next  to  his 
counting-house. 

P  G 


98  The  Privateersman 

"  My  dear  Elrington,"  said  he,  "  well  as  you  managed 
to  get  off  the  Jacobite  gentlemen,  there  is  a  strong 
suspicion  on  the  part  of  the  government,  that  they  were 
on  board  of  your  vessel,  and  that  I  was  a  party  to  their 
escape.  Whether  they  will  take  any  measures  now  that 
you  have  returned,  I  know  not  ;  they  may  have  gained 
some  intelligence,  or  they  may  worm  out  something,  by 
their  emissaries,  from  those  who  compose  your  crew,  and 
if  so,  we  must  expect  their  vengeance.  Now  tell  me 
where  you  landed  them,  and  all  the  events  of  your  cruise, 
for  I  have  heard  but  little  from  those  who  brought  in 
the  prizes  taken  by  the  Arrow.  Captain  Levee  is  too  busy 
with  his  own  vessel  and  the  prize  to  come  on  shore  for 
these  two  hours,  and  I  wish  to  talk  with  you  alone  upon 
this  affair." 

After  I  had  narrated  all  that  had  passed,  and  the  manner 
in  which  the  French  privateer  had  been  captured,  the 
owner  said — 

"  If  the  government  spies,  and  there  are  plenty  of 
them  about,  find  out  from  your  crew  that  you  landed 
passengers  at  Bordeaux,  depend  upon  it  you  will  be 
arrested  and  examined,  without  you  get  out  of  the  way 
till  the  affair  has  blown  over.  Now,  the  men  will  narrate 
in  the  taverns  the  curious  history  of  this  French  privateer, 
and  in  so  doing  cannot  fail  to  state  that  you  were  on  shore 
in  France.  Now,  Elrington,  you  have  run  the  risk  to 
oblige  me,  and  I  must  keep  you  out  of  difficulty ;  and,  if 
you  feel  inclined  to  hide  yourself  for  a  time,  I  will  of 
course  pay  all  your  expenses." 

"  No,"  I  replied  ;  "  if  they  find  out  what  has  taken 
place,  and  wish  to  get  hold  of  me  in  consequence,  I  think 
it  will  be  better  to  brave  it  out.  If  I  hide  away,  it  will 
make  them  more  anxious  to  have  me,  and  will  confirm 
their  suspicions  that  I  am  what  they  are  pleased  to  call 
a  traitor  ;  a  reward  will  be  offered  for  my  apprehension, 
and  at  any  time  that  I  do  appear,  the  reward  will  cause 
me  to  be  taken  up.  If,  on  the  contrary,  I  brave  it  out, 
and  if  I  am  asked,  say  at  once  that  I  did  land  passengers, 


The  Privateer sman  99 

at  all  events  they  will  not  make  it  high  treason ;  so,  with 
your  leave,  I  will  stay.  I  hardly  need  say  that  I  shall  take 
the  whole  responsibility  on  myself,  and  declare  that  I  took 
them  on  board  without  your  knowledge  ;  that  you  may 
rest  assured  of." 

"  On  consideration,  I  think  that  your  plan  is  the  best," 
replied  my  owner.  "I  am  grateful  for  your  offer  of 
screening  me,  which  I  would  not  permit,  were  it  not 
that  I  shall  be  useful  to  you  if  any  mischance  takes 
place,  and,  if  in  prison,  could  be  of  no  service." 

"  Then,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  the  wisest  course  will  be  for 
you  at  once  to  dismiss  me  from  the  command  of  the 
privateer,  in  consequence  of  your  having  been  informed 
that  I  carried  passengers  and  landed  them  in  France. 
That  step  will  prove  you  a  friend  to  the  government, 
and  will  enable  you,  after  a  time,  to  get  me  out  of 
my  scrape  more  effectually." 

"  You  are  sacrificing  yourself,  Elrington,  and  all  for 
me. 

"  Not  so,  sir.  I  am  only  securing  a  friend  in  case  of 
need." 

"  That  you  certainly  are,"  replied  my  owner,  squeezing 
my  hand.  "  Well,  it  will  be  the  best  plan  even  for  you, 
and  so  let  it  be." 

"  Then  I  will  now  return  on  board,  and  tell  the  officers 
that  I  am  dismissed.  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost ;  and 
here  comes  Captain  Levee  ;  so  for  the  present,  sir,  fare- 
well." 

On  my  return  on  board,  I  called  up  the  officers  and 
men,  and  told  them  that  I  had  offended  the  owner,  and 
that  he  had  dismissed  me  from  the  command  of  the 
privateer.  One  of  the  officers  inquired  what  I  had  done  ; 
and  I  said,  before  the  men,  that  it  was  for  landing  the 
passengers  in  France.  They  all  condoled  with  me,  and 
expressed  their  sorrow  at  my  leaving  them,  and  I  believe 
that  they  were  sincere.  It  was  fortunate  that  I  did  as 
I  had  done,  for  I  found  that  the  government  emissaries 
were  on  board  at  the  time  that  I  made  the  communication, 


ioo  The  Privateersman 

and  had  already  gained  the  information  from  some  of  my 
crew.  I  ordered  my  chest  and  bedding  to  be  put  into  the 
boat,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  ready,  I  gave  up  the 
command  to  the  first  officer,  and  bidding  them  all  farewell, 
went  down  the  side,  and  pulled  on  shore,  repairing  to  my 
former  lodgings. 

I  had  not  been  there  two  hours  before  I  was  arrested 
and  taken  to  prison.  I  was,  however,  very  comfortably 
lodged,  because  I  was  a  state  prisoner,  and  I  presume  that 
more  respect  is  paid  to  a  man  when  he  is  to  be  drawn  and 
quartered,  and  his  head  set  above  the  Tower  gates,  than  a 
petty  malefactor.  The  next  day  I  was  summoned  before 
what  was  called  the  Commission,  and  asked  whether  I  had 
not  landed  some  people  in  France  ?  I  replied  immediately 
that  I  had  done  so. 

"  Who  were  they  ?  "  was  the  next  inquiry. 

"  They  stated  themselves  to  be  Roman  Catholic  priests," 
replied  I,  "  and  such  I  believed  them  to  be." 

"Why  did  I  do  so?" 

"  Because,  in  the  first  place,  they  paid  me  one  hundred 
guineas  each  ;  and,  in  the  second,  because  I  considered  them 
mischievous,  dangerous  men,  conspiring  against  the  govern- 
ment, and  that  the  sooner  they  were  out  of  the  country 
the  better." 

"  How  did  I  know  that  they  were  traitors  ? " 

"  All  Roman  priests  were  traitors  in  my  opinion,  and  I 
hated  them  as  bad  as  I  did  the  French  ;  but  it  is  difficult 
to  deal  with  a  priest,  and  I  thought  that  I  was  performing 
a  good  service  in  ridding  the  country  of  them." 

"  Who  else  was  privy  to  the  affair  ? " 

"  No  one  ;  I  had  made  the  arrangement  with  them  my- 
self, and  not  an  officer  or  man  on  board  knew  anything 
about  it." 

"  But  my  owner,  Mr  Trevannion,  was  he  a  party  to  it  ? " 

"  No,  he  was  not ;  and  on  my  return  he  dismissed  me 
from  the  command  of  the  privateer,  as  soon  as  he  found 
out  that  I  had  landed  the  priests  in  France." 

A  great  many  more  questions  were  put  to  me,  all  of 


The  Privateer sman  101 

which  I  answered  very  cautiously,  yet  without  apparent 
hesitation ;  and  after  an  examination  of  four  hours,  the 
president  of  the  Commission  told  me  that  I  had  been,  by 
my  own  acknowledgment,  aiding  and  abetting  the  escape 
of  malignant  traitors,  and  prevented  them  meeting  their 
just  fate  on  the  scaffold.  That,  in  so  doing,  I  had  been 
guilty  of  treason,  and  must  abide  the  sentence  of  the 
supreme  Commission  in  London,  whither  I  should  be  sent 
the  following  day.  I  replied  that  I  was  a  loyal  subject ; 
that  I  hated  the  French  and  Romish  plotters,  and  that  I 
had  done  what  I  considered  was  best ;  that  if  I  had  done 
wrong,  it  was  only  an  error  in  judgment ;  and  any  one  that 
said  I  was  a  traitor,  lied  in  his  throat. 

My  reply  was  taken  down,  and  I  was  sent  back  to 
prison. 

The  following  afternoon  the  gaoler  came  into  my  room 
accompanied  by  two  persons,  one  of  whom  informed  me 
that  I  was  delivered  over  to  their  custody  to  be  taken  to 
London.  I  was  led  out,  and  at  the  door  I  found  three 
horses,  upon  one  of  which  I  was  desired  to  mount.  As 
soon  as  I  was  in  the  saddle,  a  rope  was  passed  from  one 
leg  to  the  other  under  the  horse's  belly,  so  as  to  prevent 
my  escape ;  and  my  horse  was  led  between  the  other  two, 
upon  which  my  keepers  rode,  each  having  a  hand-rein  made 
fast  from  my  horse's  bridle  to  his  own.  A  crowd  was 
assembled  round  the  entrance  of  the  gaol,  and  among  the 
lookers-on  I  perceived  Captain  Levee  and  my  owner  j  but 
of  course  I  thought  it  imprudent  to  take  any  notice  of  them, 
and  they  did  not  make  any  recognition  of  me. 

I  hardly  need  say,  my  dear  madam,  how  very  revolting 
it  was  to  my  feelings  to  be  thus  led  away  like  an  felon ; 
but  at  the  same  time  I  must  acknowledge  the  courtesy  of 
my  conductors,  who  apologized  for  being  compelled  to  take 
such  measures  of  security,  and  on  the  way  showed  great 
kindness  and  good-feeling. 

Everything  being  arranged,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey ; 
but  it  was  late  when  we  set  off,  owing  to  one  of  my  con- 
ductors being  sent  for  by  the  commissioner,  and  having  to 


102  The  Privateersman 

wait  for  letters  for  nearly  three  hours.  As  it  may  be  sup- 
posed, we  could  not  travel  at  speed,  and  we  seldom  went 
faster  than  a  walk,  which  I  was  sorry  for,  as  I  was  anxious 
that  the  journey  should  be  over,  and  my  fate  decided  as  soon 
as  possible. 

Almost  an  hour  after  dark,  a  party  of  men  rushed  from 
the  side  of  the  road,  and  some  seizing  the  bridles  of  the 
horses,  the  others  threw  the  two  conductors  off  their 
saddles  by  taking  them  by  the  leg  and  heaving  them  over 
on  the  other  side.  This  was  done  so  quickly,  that  the  two 
men,  who  were  well  armed,  had  not  time  to  draw  out  a 
pistol  or  any  other  weapon  of  defence  *,  and  as  soon  as  they 
were  on  the  ground,  they  were  immediately  seized  and 
overpowered.  The  faces  of  the  men  who  had  thus  assailed 
the  king's  officers  were  blackened  so  as  to  disguise  them, 
but  from  their  voices  I  knew  them  to  be  the  men  and 
officers  of  the  privateer.  "  Now  then,  Captain  Elrington," 
said  one  of  them,  "be  off  with  you  as  fast  as  possible,  and 
we  will  take  care  of  these  fellows." 

I  still  remained  in  my  saddle,  and  although  somewhat 
flurried  with  the  surprise  of  the  attack,  I  had  had  time 
to  recover  myself,  and  had  decided  upon  my  mode  of 
behaviour.  I  felt  as  I  had  said  to  the  owner  when  we 
consulted  together,  that  an  escape  now  would  be  only 
putting  off  the  evil  day,  and  that  it  was  better  to  meet 
the  case  boldly  at  once  ;  so  I  rose  in  my  stirrups,  and 
said  to  the  men  in  a  loud  voice,  "  My  good  fellows,  I  am 
much  obliged  to  you  for  your  exertions  in  my  behalf,  as  it 
proves  your  good-will,  but  I  cannot  and  will  not  take 
advantage  of  them.  By  some  mistake  I  am  accused  of 
being  a  traitor,  when  I  feel  that  I  am  a  true  and  loyal 
subject,  which  I  have  no  doubt  will  be  fully  established 
upon  my  arrival  in  London.  I  cannot,  therefore,  take 
advantage  of  this  opportunity  to  escape.  I  respect  the 
laws  of  my  country,  and  I  beg  you  to  do  the  same. 
Oblige  me  by  releasing  the  two  gentlemen  whom  you 
have  made  your  prisoners,  and  assist  them  to  remount 
their  horses,  for  I  am  resolved  that  I  will  go  to  London 


The  Private ersman  103 

and  be  honourably  acquitted.  Once  more,  my  lads,  many 
thanks  for  your  kind  intentions  ;  and  now  I  wish  you 
farewell,  and  if  you  would  do  me  a  great  favour,  you 
will  disperse  peaceably,  and  leave  us  to  proceed  on  our 
journey." 

The  men  perceived  that  I  was  in  earnest,  and  therefore 
did  as  I  requested,  and  in  another  minute  I  was  again 
alone  with  my  two  keepers. 

"  You  have  behaved  honourably,  sir,  and  perhaps 
wisely,"  observed  one  of  my  conductors,  as  he  was  about 
to  remount  his  horse.  "  I  will  not  ask  you  who  those 
people  were,  although  I  have  no  doubt  but  you  recognised 
them  yourself." 

"  No,"  I  replied,  "  I  did  not.  I  guessed  from  whence 
they  came,  but  I  did  not  recognize  any  one  individual." 

I  gave  this  cautious  answer,  although  I  had  recognized 
Captain  Levee  and  one  of  my  own  officers. 

"  Well,  Captain  Elrington,  you  have  proved  to  us  that 
you  may  be  trusted,  and  therefore,  on  your  pledging 
your  word  that  you  will  not  escape,  we  shall  have  a 
great  pleasure  in  removing  all  unpleasant  precautions." 

"I  certainly  have  proved  that  I  would  not  escape, 
and  will  readily  give  you  my  assurance  that  I  will  not 
alter  my  mind." 

"That  is  sufficient,  sir,"  replied  the  officer;  and  he 
then  cut  away  the  rope  which  bound  my  legs,  and  also 
took  off  the  two  leading  reins  attached  to  the  other 
horses.  "  We  shall  now,"  he  said,  "  proceed  not  only 
more  pleasantly,  but  more  rapidly." 

My  conductors  then  mounted  their  horses,  and  we  set 
off  at  a  good  trot,  and  in  an  hour  arrived  at  the  place 
where  we  were  to  put  up  for  the  night.  We  found 
supper  prepared  for  us,  and  good  beds.  My  conductors 
now  left  me  free  of  all  restraint,  and  we  retired  to  our 
beds.  The  next  day  we  continued  our  journey  in  the 
same  manner.  My  companions  were  pleasant  and  gentle- 
manlike men,  and  we  discoursed  freely  upon  every  topic ; 
no  one  could  have  imagined  that  I  was  a  state  prisoner. 


104  The  Privateersman 

We  arrived  at  London  on  the  fifth  day,  and  I  was  then 
delivered  over  to  the  keeper  of  the  Tower,  according 
to  the  instructions  that  my  conductors  had  received. 
They  bade  me  farewell,  and  promised  that  they  would 
not  fail  to  represent  my  conduct  to  the  authorities,  and 
gave  me  hopes  of  a  speedy  release.  I  had  the  same  idea, 
and  took  possession  of  the  apartments  prepared  for  me 
(which  were  airy  and  well  ventilated)  with  almost  cheer- 
fulness. 

On  the  third  day  after  my  arrival  a  Commission  was  sent 
to  the  Tower  to  examine  me,  and  I  gave  the  same  replies 
as  before.  They  were  very  particular  in  obtaining  the 
descriptions  of  the  persons  of  those  whom  I  had  landed  in 
France,  and  I  answered  without  disguise.  I  afterwards 
found  out  that  I  had  done  a  very  foolish  thing.  Had  I 
misrepresented  their  persons,  it  would  have  been  supposed 
that  they  really  were  four  Catholic  priests,  but  from  my 
exact  description,  they  discovered  that  I  had  rescued  the 
four  traitors  (as  they  termed  them)  that  they  were  most 
anxious  to  secure  and  make  an  example  of;  and  their 
annoyance  at  this  discovery  had  so  angered  them  against 
me,  that  my  subsequent  conduct  could  not  create  any 
feeling  favourable  towards  me. 

Three  weeks  elapsed,  and  I  was  wearied  of  confinement. 
My  gaoler  told  me  that  he  feared  my  case  was  a  bad  one ; 
and  after  another  week  had  passed,  he  said  that  I  was 
condemned  as  aiding  and  abetting  treason.  I  must  say 
that  I  little  expected  this  result,  and  it  quite  overthrew 
me.  I  asked  my  gaoler  what  was  his  authority.  He  said 
that  so  many  people  had  assisted  and  effected  the  escape  of 
the  rebels  without  one  having  been  convicted  of  having 
so  done  except  myself,  on  my  own  avowal,  that  they 
deemed  it  absolutely  necessary  that  an  example  should  be 
made,  to  deter  others  from  aiding  those  who  were  still 
secreted  in  the  country;  and  that  in  consequence  it  had 
been  decided  by  the  Privy  Council  that  I  should  be  made 
an  example  of.  He  told  me  much  more  which  I  need  not 
repeat,  except   that  it  proved   the  malignant  feeling   that 


The  Privateersman  105 

was  indulged  by  the  powers  in  authority  against  those  who 
had  assisted  their  defeated  opponents,  and  I  felt  that  I  had 
no  chance,  and  prepared  my  mind  to  meet  my  fate. 

Alas,  my  dear  madam,  I  was  but  ill-prepared  to  die, — 
not  that  I  feared  death,  but  I  feared  what  must  be  my 
condition  after  death.  I  had  lived  a  reckless,  lawless  life, 
without  fear  of  God  or  man  ;  all  the  religious  feelings 
which  had  been  instilled  into  me  by  my  good  tutor  (you 
know  my  family  history,  and  I  need  say  no  more)  during 
my  youth,  had  been  gradually  sapped  away  by  the  loose 
companionship  which  I  had  held  since  the  time  that  I 
quitted  my  father's  house  ;  and  when  I  heard  that  I  was 
to  die,  my  mind  was  in  a  state  of  great  disquiet  and 
uncomfortable  feeling.  I  wished  to  review  my  life,  and 
examine  myself,  but  I  hardly  knew  where  to  begin. 

All  was  chaos  and  confusion.  I  could  remember  many 
bad  actions,  but  few  good  ones.  I  felt  that  I  was  like  a 
vessel  without  a  rudder  and  without  a  pilot ;  and  after 
hours  and  hours  of  deep  thought,  I  would  give  up  the 
task  of  examination  in  stern  despair,  saying  to  myself, 
"  Well,  if  it  must  be  so,  it  must."  I  felt  an  inclination  to 
defy  that  Heaven  which  I  felt  would  never  be  opened  to 
me.  This  was  the  case  for  more  than  a  week  after  I 
heard  of  my  condemnation,  until  I  began  to  reflect  upon 
the  nature  of  our  creed,  and  the  terms  of  salvation  which 
were  offered  ;  and,  as  I  thought  over  them,  I  felt  a  dawn 
of  hope,  and  I  requested  the  gaoler  to  furnish  me  with  a 
bible.  I  read  it  day  and  night,  for  I  expected  every 
morning  to  be  summoned  to  execution.  I  felt  almost 
agony  at  times,  lest  such  should  be  the  case ;  but  time 
passed  on,  and  another  fortnight  elapsed,  during  which  I 
had  profited  by  my  reading,  and  felt  some  contrition  for 
my  many  offences,  and  my  life  of  guilt,  and  I  also  felt  that 
I  could  be  saved  through  the  merits  of  Him  who  died  for 
the  whole  world.  Day  after  day  my  faith  became  more 
lively,  and  my  mind  more  at  ease.  One  morning  the 
gaoler  came  to  me,  and  said  that  there  was  a  priest  who 
wished  to  see  me.     As  I  understood  he  was  a  Roman,  I 


io6  The  Privateersman 

was  about  to  refuse  ;  but  on  consideration,  I  thought 
otherwise,  and  he  was  admitted.  He  was  a  tall  spare 
man,  with  a  dark  Spanish  countenance. 

"  You  are,  I  believe,"  said  he,  "  Captain  Elrington,  who 
effected  the  escape  of  some  of  our  poor  friends,  and  who 
are  now  condemned  for  your  kind  act  ?  " 

"  I  am,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  I  am  aware,"  said  he,  "  that  your  profession  of  faith  is 
not  mine,  and  do  not,  therefore,  come  to  talk  with  you  on 
ser]ous  points,  without  you  should  wish  it  yourself;  my 
object  is,  being  indebted  as  we  are  to  you  for  saving  our 
friends,  to  offer  to  be  of  any  use  that  I  can  to  you,  in 
executing  any  wishes,  or  delivering  any  messages,  which 
you  may  wish  to  give,  should  you  suffer  for  your  generous 
conduct,  and  you  may  trust  anything  to  me  with  safety, 
that  I  swear  to  you ; "  and  he  took  a  crucifix  from  the 
folds  of  his  garment,  and  kissed  it,  as  he  said  so. 

"I  thank  you  for  your  kind  offer,  sir,"  replied  I,  "but 
I  have  nothing  to  trouble  you  with.  I  have  long  quitted 
my  family,  who  know  not  whether  I  am  alive  or  dead,  for 
reasons  that  I  need  not  explain.  I  am  under  an  assumed 
name,  and  it  is  my  intention  to  suffer  under  that  name, 
that  my  family  may  not  be  disgraced  by  my  ignominious 
death,  or  be  aware  that  I  have  perished  on  the  scaffold." 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,"  replied  the  priest  ;  "but  let 
us  talk  upon  another  point ;  have  you  no  friends  that 
could  exert  themselves  in  your  favour  so  as  to  procure 
your  pardon  and  release  ? " 

"  None,"  replied  I,  "  except  those  who,  I  am  sure,  are 
exerting  themselves  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  and  to 
whom  no  message  from  me  is  necessary." 

"  Do  you  know  nobody  at  court,"  said  the  priest,  "  no 
person  of  rank  in  the  government — or  I  may  say  opposed 
to  the  government — for  people  now-a-days  are  not  what 
they  seem  or  pretend  to  be  ? " 

"  I  have  no  knowledge  of  any  titled  person,"  replied  I ; 
"  when  I  parted  with  one  of  the  gentlemen  whom  I  landed 
at  Bordeaux,  he  gave  me  the  name  of  a  lady  of  quality  at 


The  Privateersman  107 

Paris,  desiring  me,  if  in  difficulty,  to  apply  to  him  through 
her ;  but  that  was,  if  in  difficulty  in  France ;  of  course, 
she  could  do  nothing  for  me  in  this  country." 

"  Have  you  the  name  of  the  lady  ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I  ;  "  it  is  on  the  first  leaf  of  my  pocket- 
book.     Here  it  is." 

The  priest  read  the  name,  and  then  said — 

"  You  must  write  immediately  a  few  words,  acquainting 
her  with  your  position.  I  will  see  the  letter  safely 
delivered  before  the  week  is  over." 

"  What  good  can  she  possibly  do  me  ? "  replied  I. 

"  I  cannot  say  ;  but  this  I  know,  that  if  anything  is  to 
be  done,  it  will  be.     Write  immediately." 

The  priest  called  the  gaoler,  and  requested  writing 
materials,  which  were  brought,  and  in  a  few  minutes  I 
had  done  as  he  requested. 

"  There,  sir,  I  have  written  to  please  you  ;  but  I  can- 
didly state  that  I  consider  it  a  useless  attempt." 

"Were  I  of  your  opinion,  I  should  not  have  advised 
you  to  write,"  replied  he.  "  There  are  wheels  within 
wheels  that  you  have  no  conception  of,  in  these  troubled 
times.     What  I  most  fear  is,  that  it  may  arrive  too  late." 

The  priest  took  his  leave  of  me,  and  I  was  left  to  my 
own  thoughts.  When  I  considered  that  the  address  of 
this  lady  had  been  given  to  me  by  the  very  man  whom  they 
were  so  anxious  to  secure  as  a  traitor,  I  at  once  decided 
that  no  benefit  could  arrive  from  any  interference  on  her 
part ;  and  I  therefore,  after  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  dismissed 
the  whole  subject  from  my  thoughts,  and  commenced  my 
reading  of  the  sacred  writings.  The  following  morning, 
when  the  gaoler  came  in,  I  could  not  help  observing  to 
him,  that  as  I  had  been  condemned  so  many  days,  I  felt 
much  surprise  at  the  delay  of  my  execution.  His  reply 
was,  that  he  heard  that  others  were  in  custody  upon  the 
same  charge,  and  that  they  waited  for  their  conviction  that 
we  might  all  suffer  at  the  same  time ;  for  the  order  for  my 
execution  had  come  on  the  Friday  last,  but  had  been 
countermanded  on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day.    Although 


108  The  Privateersman 

this  satisfied  me  that  I  had  no  hopes  of  escape,  yet  I  was 
pleased  that  I  had  obtained  more  time  for  preparation,  and 
I  renewed  my  reading  with  ardour.  Another  week  passed, 
when  the  gaoler,  with  a  solemn  face,  and  much  apparent 
concern,  came  in,  and  informed  me  that  the  other  parties 
arrested  had  been  tried  before  the  Commission,  and  had 
been  condemned,  and  that  it  was  expected  that  the  execu- 
tion would  take  place  either  on  the  morrow  or  the  day 
after.  The  announcement  did  not  affect  me  much,  I  had 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  should  suffer,  and  had  to  a  degree 
weaned  myself  from  life.  I  considered  how  all  hopes  of 
my  ever  enjoying  the  delight  of  family  and  kindred  ties 
had  flown  away,  and  I  looked  with  disgust  upon  my 
career  as  a  privateer's-man — a  career  of  recklessness  and 
blood,  so  denounced  by  the  sacred  writings  which  I  had 
before  me.  I  reflected  that  if  I  were  to  leave  the  prison, 
I  should  have  no  other  means  of  sustenance,  and  should 
probably  return  to  my  former  life,  and  load  my  soul  with 
a  still  heavier  weight  of  crime,  and  although  I  felt  an 
occasional  bitter  pang  at  the  idea  of  leaving  the  world  so 
young — a  world  which  I  could  not  hate — still  I  was,  after 
a  few  hours'  communing  and  reflection,  resigned  to  my 
fate,  and  exclaimed  with  sincerity,  "  Thy  will  be  done." 
I  think,  madam,  you  may  have  observed  that,  sinful  as  I 
was,  my  whole  career  proved  that  I  was  not  a  hardened 
sinner.  Good  was  not  driven  entirely  out  of  me,  but  was 
latent,  notwithstanding  all  my  excesses,  and  the  bad  com- 
pany which  had  influenced  me. 

I  now  prayed,  and  prayed  earnestly,  and  I  thought  that 
my  prayers  were  heard.  Such  was  my  state  of  mind  on 
the  day  before  the  one  appointed  for  my  execution,  when 
the  gaoler  and  one  of  the  sheriff's  officers  came  into  my 
cell,  accompanied  by  the  Roman  Catholic  priest  whom  I 
have  before  mentioned.  I  perceived  by  the  countenance 
of  the  gaoler,  who  was  a  humane  man,  that  he  had  no 
unpleasant  news.  The  sheriff's  officer  delivered  to  him 
an  order  for  my  liberation,  and  to  my  astonishment  I  was 
told  by  the  gaoler  that  my  pardon  was  signed,  and  that  I 


The  Privateersman  109 

was  free.  I  was  stupified  with  the  intelligence,  and  I  stood 
without  making  any  reply.  The  priest  waved  his  hand  to 
them  as  a  hint  to  leave  the  room,  which  they  both  did. 
As  they  left,  my  eyes  followed  them,  and  then  I  cast  them 
down  upon  the  Bible  which  lay  before  me  on  the  table,  and 
slipping  down  from  the  bench  upon  my  knees,  I  covered 
up  my  face  and  prayed.  My  prayers  were  confused — I 
hardly  knew  what  I  said — but  I  knew  that  they  were 
intended  to  be  grateful  to  Heaven  for  my  unexpected 
preservation  from  an  ignominious  death.  After  a  time,  I 
rose  up,  and  perceived  the  priest,  whose  presence  I  had 
till  then  forgotten.  He  had  been  kneeling  at  the  other 
side  of  the  table  praying  with  me,  and  I  am  sure  for  me — 
and  he  was  rising  up  just  after  I  had. 

"  I  trust,  Captain  Elrington,"  said  he,  after  a  pause, 
"  that  the  peril  you  have  been  in  will  influence  your 
future  life ;  and  that  this  severe  trial  will  not  be  thrown 
away  upon  you." 

"  I  trust  not,  Sir,"  replied  I.  "  I  feel  that  it  has  been 
good  for  me  to  have  been  afflicted.  I  believe  that  I  have 
been  indebted  to  your  exertions  for  my  deliverance." 

"No  further  than  having  seen  your  letter  duly  and 
speedily  delivered.  I  could  do  no  more,  for  with  all  will, 
I  have  no  power ;  and  that  was  little  to  do  for  one  who  so 
generously  assisted  our  friends  in  their  distress." 

"  Am  I  then  to  believe  that  I  am  indebted  to  the  interest 
of  a  French  lady,  residing  at  the  court  of  Versailles,  for 
my  deliverance  ?  " 

"  Even  so — this  may  appear  strange  to  you,  Captain 
Elrington,  but  such  is  the  case.  Understand,  that  in 
these  troubled  times,  the  ruling  monarch  of  this  country 
cannot  distinguish  his  friends  from  his  enemies.  He  can 
only  trust  to  professions,  and  they  are  not  always  sincere. 
There  are  many  in  the  council  at  this  time,  who,  if  the 
Pretender,  as  he  is  called,  had  succeeded,  would  long 
before  this  have  joined  him,  and  who  had  wished  him 
success,  although  they  dared  not  venture  to  assist  him. 
The  interest  of  the  lady  in  question  with  these  people  has 


1 1  o  The  Privateersman 

prevailed  over  the  true  adherents  of  the  Hanoverian  king, 
and  thus  through  this  lady  have  you  obtained  your  release. 
I  state  this  to  you  in  confidence ;  to  publish  what  I  have 
told  you  would  be  to  betray  your  friends.  Can  I  be  of 
any  further  service  to  you  ?  for  you  can  leave  your  prison 
as  soon  as  you  please." 

"None,  I  thank  you,  good  sir,"  replied  I;  "I  have 
money  more  than  sufficient  to  reward  my  gaoler,  and  to 
defray  my  expenses  to  Liverpool." 

"  You  have  my  best  thanks  and  sincere  wishes  for 
your  happiness.  Then  I  will  not  intrude  upon  you  any 
more,  except  to  give  you  my  address  in  case  of  need.  You 
have  made  warm  friends  by  your  conduct,  and  if  you 
ever  require  their  assistance,  it  will  not  be  withheld." 

The  priest  gave  his  address  upon  a  piece  of  paper,  and 
then  came  to  me. 

"  Our  creeds  are  not  exactly  the  same,  but  you  will  not, 
my  son,  refuse  my  blessing  ? "  said  he,  putting  his  hand 
upon  my  head. 

"Oh,  no,"  said  I,  dropping  on  my  knees,  "I  receive  it 
all  in  thankfulness." 

"  May  God  bless  you,  my  son,"  said  he,  with  emotion — 
and  he  then  quitted  the  cell. 

What  with  the  previous  excitement  when  my  liberation 
was  announced,  and  the  parting  with  the  kind  priest,  my 
feelings  were  so  powerful,  that,  as  soon  as  I  was  alone,  I 
gave  vent  to  them  in  a  flood  of  tears.  As  soon  as  I  was 
more  composed,  I  rose  from  the  bench,  put  my  necessaries 
into  my  valise,  and  summoned  the  gaoler,  to  whom  I  made 
a  handsome  present,  thanking  him  for  his  kindness  during 
my  incarceration.  I  then  shook  hands  with  him,  fee'd  the 
turnkey  who  had  attended  upon  me,  and  in  a  minute  more 
I  was  clear  of  the  Tower  gates.  How  my  heart  heaved 
when  I  was  once  more  in  the  open  air. 

I  looked  round  me,  and  perceived  that  many  men  were 
busy  in  erecting  a  scaffolding.  My  heart  sank  as  I  beheld 
them,  as  I  felt  certain  what  it  was  for ;  but  to  verify  my 
opinion,  I  turned  to  an  old  woman  who  had  a  sort  of  stall 


The  Private ersman  1 1 1 

from  which  she  dispensed  mead  to  the  populace,  and 
inquired  of  her  for  what  the  scaffold  was  being  erected. 

"  It's  for  the  men  who  are  to  be  executed  to-morrow 
for  aiding  the  Jacobites  to  escape,"  said  she.  "Won't 
your  worship  take  a  glass  of  mead  this  morning  ? " 

"  I  am  not  thirsty,"  I  replied,  as  I  walked  hastily  away 
with  my  valise  upon  my  shoulders. 

A  stranger  to  this  part  of  London,  I  hardly  knew  where 
to  direct  my  steps ;  I  walked  past  the  square  before  the 
Tower,  until  I  came  into  a  street  called  Catherine  Street, 
where  a  tavern  met  my  view,  and  into  it  I  entered  im- 
mediately, glad,  as  it  were,  to  hide  myself,  for  I  felt  as 
if  all  the  world  looked  upon  me  as  a  person  just  discharged 
from  prison.  I  obtained  good  entertainment  there,  and 
slept  there  that  night.  The  next  morning,  the  host 
having  provided  me  two  good  horses,  and  a  youngster 
to  take  them  back,  I  set  off  for  Liverpool,  and  after  five 
days'  travel  without  adventure,  I  arrived  at  the  town, 
and  proceeded  direct  to  the  house  of  Mr  Trevannion, 
my  owner.  I  took  my  valise  off  the  boy's  horse,  and 
having  paid  him  for  his  attendance,  I  knocked  at  the 
door,  for  it  was  late  in  the  evening,  and  dark,  when  I 
arrived.  The  door  (for  it  was  at  his  private  house 
door,  which  was  next  to  the  counting-house  door,  that 
I  knocked)  was  opened ;  and  the  woman  who  opened 
it  shrieked,  and  let  drop  the  candle,  exclaiming,  "  Help, 
oh  God — a  ghost,  a  ghost !  "  for  it  appeared  that  the 
news  had  arrived  at  Liverpool  from  a  messenger  who 
had  been  sent  express  after  I  had  been  condemned, 
stating  that  there  was  no  hope,  and  that  I  was  to  suffer 
on  the  Monday  previous ;  and  this  was  the  Saturday 
evening  on  which  I  had  arrived.  Mr  Trevannion's  clerk 
hearing  a  noise  in  the  passage,  came  out  with  another 
candle,  and  seeing  me,  and  the  woman  lying  on  the  floor 
in  a  swoon,  stared,  staggered  to  the  door  of  the  room 
where  his  master  was  sitting,  and  the  door  being  ajar, 
he  fell  back  with  great  force  into  the  room,  dropping 
under   the   table   between   Mr   Trevannion   and   Captain 


ii2  The  Privateersman 

Levee,  who  was  sitting  with  him,  smoking,  as  was  very 
often  their  wont.  This  brought  out  Captain  Levee  with 
one  of  the  table-candlesticks,  who,  upon  seeing  me,  ran 
to  me,  and  embracing  me  warmly,  cried  out,  as  the  clerk 
made  his  escape — 

"  Here  is  Elrington  alive  and  well,  sir  ! " 

At  this  announcement  Mr  Trevannion  came  out,  and 
threw  himself  into  my  arms,  saying — 

"I  thank  God  for  all  His  mercies,  but  above  all,  that 
I  have  not  been  the  cause  of  your  death,  my  dear  Elrington. 
Come  in,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a  faltering  voice ;  and  as  soon 
as  he  gained  his  seat,  he  laid  his  head  down  and  sobbed 
with  excitement  and  joy. 

I  followed  Captain  Levee  into  the  room,  and  was  taking 
a  chair,  when  I  perceived  there  was  another  person  present 
besides  Captain  Levee  and  Mr  Trevannion,  which  was  the 
daughter  of  the  latter ;  that  is,  I  presumed  as  much,  for 
I  knew  that  he  was  a  widower,  and  had  one  daughter 
living,  out  of  a  family  of  three  children.  She  appeared 
to  be  about  seventeen  years  of  age,  and  had  just  come 
from  a  Protestant  convent,  as  they  called  establishments 
where  young  women  were  educated  at  Chester.  Mr 
Trevannion  was  still  with  his  face  covered,  and  not  yet 
recovered  from  his  burst  of  feeling,  when  this  young 
gentlewoman  came  up  to  me,  and  said — 

"  Captain  Elrington,  you  have  behaved  nobly  to  my 
father ;  accept  my  hand  and  my  friendship." 

I  was  so  dazzled  from  coming  out  of  the  dark,  and 
so  excited  from  what  had  just  passed,  that  I  was  almost 
bewildered ;  but  I  accepted  the  offered  hand,  and  bowed 
over  it,  although  I  declare  that  at  the  time  I  could  not 
distinguish  her  features,  although  I  perceived  that  her 
person  was  slight  and  elegant.  As  she  retreated  to  her 
seat,  Mr  Trevannion,  who  had  recovered  from  his  emotion, 
said — 

"  I  thought  that,  at  this  moment,  your  head  was  exhibited 
over  the  gates  of  Temple-bar.  The  idea,  as  Captain 
Levee  will  tell  you,  has  haunted  me  ;  for  I  felt,  and  should 


The  Privateersman  113 

always  have  felt,  that  I  was  the  cause  of  your  death. 
God  bless  you,  my  dear  sir,  and  may  I  have  an  opportunity 
of  showing  you  my  gratitude  and  regard  for  your  noble 
conduct  towards  me,  and  the  sacrifice  which  you  would 
have  made.  You  need  not  tell  me,  for  I  know  too  well, 
that  you  took  all  the  onus  and  blame  of  the  affair  upon 
your  own  shoulders,  and  preferred  death  to  impeaching  me." 

"  My  dear  Elrington,"  said  Captain  Levee,  "  I  told  our 
crew,  and  you  have  proved  me  a  true  prophet,  that  you 
never  would  peach,  but  die  game.  We  were  talking  of 
you,  supposing  you  dead,  when  you  came  in.  I  must  tell 
you,  that  more  than  once  Mr  Trevannion  had  made  up  his 
mind  to  deliver  himself  up,  and  acknowledge  the  truth, 
but  I  prevented  him,  as  it  would  have  been  a  useless 
sacrifice." 

"  You  did  ;  but,  nevertheless,  it  was  so  heavy  on  my 
conscience,  that  had  it  not  been  for  your  perseverance,  and 
the  thoughts  of  leaving  my  poor  girl  here  an  orphan  in  the 
world,  I  certainly  should  have  so  done,  for  I  felt  life  to  be 
a  burden." 

"  I  am  very  glad  that  you  did  not,  sir,"  I  replied  ;  "  my 
life  is  of  little  value  ;  I  have  no  one  to  support,  no  one  to 
love,  and  no  one  to  lament  me  if  I  fall.  A  shot  from  the 
enemy  may  soon  send  me  out  of  the  world,  and  there  will 
only  be  a  man  the  less  in  it,  as  far  as  people  are  interested 
about  me." 

"  That  is  not  the  case  now,  at  all  events,"  replied  Mr 
Trevannion  j  "  but  pray,  tell  us  how  it  is  that  you  have 
escaped." 

"  I  have  not  escaped,"  I  replied  ;  "  here  is  my  pardon, 
with  the  sign-manual." 

"  And  how  was  it  obtained  ? "  exclaimed  Captain  Levee  ; 
"  all  intercession  made  through  some  of  the  strongest 
friends  of  the  government  was  in  vain,  that  I  can  assert  ; 
for  you  must  not  suppose  that  we  have  been  idle  down 
here.  We  did  not  leave  London  till  after  you  were 
condemned,  and  every  entreaty  to  see  you,  or  to  com- 
municate by  letter,  was  denied  to  us." 

P.  H 


1 1 4  The  Privateersman 

"  I  had  better,  then,  begin  at  the  beginning,  and  state 
all  that  occurred.  I  will  first  thank  you,  my  dear  Levee, 
for  your  kind  assistance,  which  I  would  not  avail  myself 
of,  as  I  calculated  (wrongly  I  own)  that  it  would  be  wiser 
to  remain  a  prisoner ;  and  I  considered  that  my  very 
refusal  to  escape  would  be  admitted  by  the  government  as 
a  proof  of  my  innocence.  I  did  not  know  that  I  had  to 
deal  with  such  malignant  people." 

I  then  commenced  my  narrative,  which  occupied  the 
remainder  of  the  evening,  and,  having  received  their 
congratulations,  we  had  a  pipe  or  two,  and,  as  I  was 
fatigued,  we  retired  to  bed.  I  slept  little  on  this,  I  may 
say,  first  night  of  rest  and  quiet,  after  my  liberation. 
I  was  happy,  and  yet  perplexed.  During  the  time  of 
my  imprisonment,  it  had  occurred  to  me  that  the  life  of 
a  privateer's-man  was  not  one  which  I  could  follow  up 
with  a  good  conscience  ;  and  I  had,  on  my  journey  down 
to  Liverpool,  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  give  it  up. 
I  knew  this  might  annoy  Mr  Trevannion,  and  that  I 
should  have  to  meet  with  the  ridicule  of  Captain  Levee, 
and  I  was  thinking  whether  it  were  possible  in  the  first 
place,  that  I  could  give  some  well-grounded  excuse  ;  and, 
in  the  next,  what  other  means  of  gaining  my  livelihood 
I  could  substitute  in  its  stead.  My  restlessness  induced 
me  to  get  up  earlier  than  usual,  and  I  went  out  for  an 
hour's  walk  upon  the  wharfs.  I  saw  my  little  schooner 
riding  on  the  stream,  and,  as  she  gently  rose  and  dipped 
to  the  swell  which  ran  in  with  the  tide,  she  looked  so 
beautiful  that  my  resolutions  were  already  giving  way. 
I  would  look  at  her  no  longer  ;  so  I  turned  from  the 
river,  and  walked  back  to  the  owner's  house.  It  was  still 
early  when  I  went  into  the  eating-hall,  where  I  found  Miss 
Trevannion  alone. 


The  Privateersman  115 


Chapter  XII 

I  state  my  newly-awakened  scruples  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  a  Privateersman's 
life  to  Mr  Trevannion,  but  nevertheless  undertake  another  cruise — Save  a 
youth  from  drowning,  who  he  proves  to  be — Conflict  with  a  French 
privateer — Take  her  and  deliver  a  prize — Return  to  Liverpool — Resign 
the  command  of  the  Sparrow-hawk,  and  agree  to  superintend  Mr 
Trevannion's  business. 

Miss  Trevannion,  my  dear  Madam,  was  taller  than  your 
sex  usually  are,  her  figure  slight,  and  still  unformed  to  a 
certain  degree,  but  promising  perfection.  Her  hair  was 
very  dark,  her  features  regular  and  handsome,  her  com- 
plexion very  pale,  and  her  skin  fair  as  the  snow.  As  she 
stood  in  silence,  she  reminded  you  of  a  classical  antique 
statue,  and  hardly  appeared  to  breathe  through  her  delicate 
lips,  but  when  she  was  animated  with  conversation,  it 
almost  reminded  you  of  the  Promethean  fire  which  poets 
state  was  stolen  from  Heaven  to  animate  a  piece  of  marble. 
Then  the  colour  came  in  her  cheeks,  intelligence  played  on 
her  countenance,  and  everything  which  at  first  sight 
appeared  wanting,  was,  like  magic,  found  to  light  up  her 
face.  Her  smiles  were  the  sweetest  I  ever  beheld,  and 
one  of  those  smiles  she  bestowed  upon  me  as  I  entered  the 
room  and  paid  her  my  obeisance.  The  night  before,  I 
had  not  observed  her  much,  I  was  too  busy  with  her 
father  and  Captain  Levee,  and  she  sat  remote  from  the 
table,  and  distant  from  the  light,  and  she  never  spoke  but 
when  she  took  my  hand  and  thanked  me,  as  I  mentioned 
before.  I  thought  then  that  her  voice  was  like  a  silver 
bell,  but  made  no  other  remark  upon  her.  We  had,  how- 
ever, exchanged  but  few  words  when  her  father  came  in, 
accompanied  by  Captain  Levee,  and  we  sat  down  to  our 
morning's  repast  of  chocolate. 

After  we  had  broken  our  fast,  Captain  Levee  hastened 
away  on  board  of  his  vessel.  My  imprisonment  had 
detained  him  from  sailing,  and  Mr  Trevannion  was  anxious 
that   he   should    be   off   as   soon    as    possible   to    make 


n6  The  Privateersman 

up  for  lost  time,  as  the  expenses  of  the  vessel  were 
heavy. 

"  Farewell,  Elrington,  for  the  present,"  said  he ;  "I 
shall  come  to  you  on  board  of  your  schooner  some  time 
during  the  day."  "When  Captain  Levee  was  gone — for,  to 
tell  the  truth,  I  was  afraid  of  his  ridicule — I  thought  it  a 
good  opportunity  to  give  my  thoughts  to  my  owner,  and 
as  I  had  nothing  to  say  which  his  daughter  might  not  hear 
I  began  as  follows: 

"  Mr  Trevannion,  I  think  it  right  to  state  to  you  that 
during  my  imprisonment  a  great  change  has  come  over  my 
feelings  upon  certain  points.  I  am  not  ashamed  to  acknow- 
ledge that  it  has  been  occasioned  by  the  death  which  stared 
me  in  the  face,  and  from  my  having  seriously  communed 
with  myself,  and  examined,  more  than  I  perhaps  have  done 
during  the  whole  of  my  former  life,  the  sacred  writings 
which  are  given  us  as  our  guide.  The  point  to  which  I 
refer  is,  that  I  have  come  to  a  conviction  that  privateering 
is  not  a  lawful  or  honourable  profession,  and  with  these 
feelings  I  should  wish  to  resign  the  command  of  the 
schooner  which  you  have  had  the  kindness  to  give 
me. 

"  Indeed,  Elrington,"  replied  Mr  Trevannion.  "  Well, 
I  should  not  have  thought  to  have  heard  this  from  you 
I  confess.  Much  as  I  respect  your  scruples,  you  are  too 
scrupulous.  I  can  hardly  imagine  that  you  have  turned 
to  the  sect  of  the  Quakers,  and  think  fighting  is  contrary 
to  the  Scriptures." 

"  No,  sir,  not  so  far  as  that.  I  consider  war,  as  a 
profession,  both  necessary  and  honourable,  and  a  nation 
is  bound  to  be  prepared  for  any  foreign  attack,  and  to 
act  upon  the  defensive,  or  on  the  offensive,  if  it  is 
necessary.  It  is  not  that.  I  do  not  consider  the  soldier 
who  fights  for  his  country  is  not  doing  his  duty,  nor  the 
seamen  who  are  employed  by  the  state  are  not  equally 
justified  in  their  profession.  What  I  refer  to  is  privateer- 
ing. That  is,  vessels  fitted  out  for  the  purpose  of 
aggression  by  private  merchants,  and  merely  for  the  sake 


The  Privateersman  117 

of  profit.  They  are  not  fitted  out  with  any  patriotic 
motives,  but  merely  for  gain.  They  are  speculations 
in  which  the  lives  of  people  on  both  sides  are  sacrificed 
for  the  sake  of  lucre — and  had  you  witnessed  such  scenes 
of  bloodshed  and  cruelty  as  I  have  during  my  career, 
such  dreadful  passions  let  loose,  and  defying  all  restraint, 
you  would  agree  with  me,  that  he  who  leads  such 
miscreants  to  their  quarry  has  much  to  answer  for.  Were 
it  possible  to  control  the  men  on  board  of  a  privateer 
as  the  men  are  controlled  in  the  king's  service,  it  might 
be  more  excusable ;  but  manned  as  privateers  always 
will  be,  with  the  most  reckless  characters,  when  once 
they  are  roused  by  opposition,  stimulated  by  the  sight 
of  plunder,  or  drunken  with  victory,  no  power  on  earth 
can  restrain  their  barbarity  and  vengeance,  and  a  captain 
of  a  privateer  who  attempted,  would,  in  most  cases,  if 
he  stood  between  them  and  their  will,  unless  he  were 
supported,  fall  a  victim  to  his  rashness.  All  this  I  have 
seen  ;  and  all  I  now  express  I  have  long  felt,  even  when 
younger  and  more  thoughtless.  You  know  that  I  did 
give  up  privateering  at  one  time,  because  I  was  shocked 
at  the  excesses  to  which  I  was  a  party.  Since  that,  I 
have  accepted  the  command  of  a  vessel,  for  the  idea  of 
being  captain  was  too  flattering  to  my  vanity  to  permit 
me  to  refuse ;  but  reflection  has  again  decided  me  not 
to  engage  in  it  further.  I  hope  this  communication  will 
not  displease  you,  Mr  Trevannion.  If  I  am  wrong  in 
my  opinion,  at  all  events  I  am  sincere,  for  I  am  giving 
up  my  only  source  of  livelihood  from  a  sense  of  duty." 

"I  know  that  you  are  sincere,  Elrington,"  replied  Mr 
Trevannion,  "  but  at  the  same  time  I  think  that  you  are 
much  too  strait-laced  in  your  opinions.  When  nations 
are  at  war,  they  mutually  do  all  the  mischief  that  they 
can  to  each  other,  and  I  cannot  see  what  difference  there 
is  between  my  fitting  out  a  privateer  under  the  king's 
authority,  or  the  king  having  vessels  and  men  for  the 
national  service.  The  government  fit  out  all  the  vessels 
that  they  can,  and  when  their  own  funds  are  exhausted, 


1 1 8  The  Private ersman 

they  encourage  individuals  to  employ  their  capital  in 
adding  to  the  means  of  distressing  the  enemy.  If  I  had 
property  on  the  high  seas,  would  it  be  respected  any 
more  than  other  English  property  by  the  enemy  ? 
Certainly  not  ;  and,  therefore,  I  am  not  bound  to  respect 
theirs.  The  end  of  war  is  to  obtain  an  honourable  peace  ; 
and  the  more  the  enemy  is  distressed,  the  sooner  are  you 
likely  to  obtain  one.  I  do  not,  therefore,  consider  that 
privateering  is  worse  than  any  other  species  of  warfare, 
or  that  the  privateer's-man  is  a  whit  more  reckless  or 
brutal  than  soldiers  or  men-of-war's  men  in  the  hour  of 
victory  in  the  king's  service." 

"There  is  this  difference,  sir,"  replied  I;  "first,  in 
the  officers  commanding ;  although  glad  to  obtain  prize- 
money,  they  are  stimulated  by  nobler  feelings  as  well. 
They  look  to  honour  and  distinction ;  they  have  the 
feeling  that  they  are  defending  their  king  and  country, 
to  support  them  and  throw  a  halo  on  their  exertions ;  and 
they  have  such  control  over  their  men,  that,  although  I 
admit  that  they  are  equally  inclined  to  excess  as  the 
privateer's-man,  they  are  held  in  check  by  the  authority 
which  they  dare  not  resist.  Now,  Mr  Trevannion, 
privateer's-men  seek  not  honour,  and  are  not  stimulated 
by  a  desire  to  serve  the  country  ;  all  they  look  to  is  how 
to  obtain  the  property  of  others  under  sanction ;  and 
could  they  without  any  risk  do  so,  they  would  care  little 
whether  it  was  English  property  or  not,  provided  that 
they  put  the  money  into  their  pockets.  If  I  held  this 
opinion  as  a  seaman  on  board  of  a  privateer,  what  must 
I  feel  now,  when  I  am  the  leader  of  such  people,  and  the 
responsibility  of  their  acts  is  thrown  upon  my  shoulders, 
for  such  I  feel  is  the  case  ?  " 

"  I  think,"  replied  Mr  Trevannion,  "  that  we  had  better 
not  discuss  this  question  any  further  just  now.  Of  course 
you  must  decide  for  yourself;  but  I  have  this  favour 
to  ask  of  you.  Trusting  to  your  resuming  the  command 
of  the  vessel,  I  have  no  one  to  replace  you  at  present, 
and  I  hope  you  will  not  refuse    to  take    the   command 


The  Privateersman  1 1 9 

of  her  for  one  more  cruise :  should  you,  on  your  return 
and  on  mature  reflection,  be  of  the  same  opinion  as  you 
are  now,  I  certainly  shall  no  longer  press  you  to  remain, 
and  will  do  all  I  can  to  assist  you  in  any  other  views  you 
may  have." 

"  To  that,  sir,  I  can  have  no  objection,"  replied  I ; 
"it  would  be  unfair  of  me  to  leave  you  without  a  captain 
to  the  vessel,  and  I  am  therefore  ready  to  sail  in  her 
as  soon  as  you  please,  upon  the  understanding  that  I  may 
quit  her,  if  I  am  of  the  same  opinion  as  I  am  now,  upon 
my  return  to  port." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  dear  sir,"  said  Mr  Trevannion, 
rising,  "  that  is  all  I  request.  I  must  now  go  to  the 
counting-house." 

So  saying,  he  left  the  room,  but  his  countenance 
showed  that  he  was  far  from  pleased. 

Miss  Trevannion,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener  to  the 
conversation,  as  soon  as  her  father  had  closed  the  door 
after  him,  thus  spoke : 

"  Captain  Elrington,  the  opinion  of  a  young  maiden 
like  me  can  be  of  little  value,  but  you  know  not  how 
much  pleasure  you  have  given  me  by  the  sentiments 
you  have  expressed.  Alas  !  that  a  man  so  good,  so 
generous,  and  so  feeling  in  every  other  respect,  should 
be  led  away  by  the  desire  of  gain,  to  be  the  owner 
of  such  a  description  of  property.  But  in  this  town, 
wealth  is  everything  j  the  way  by  which  it  is  obtained 
is  not  thought  of.  My  father's  father  left  him  a  large 
property  in  vessels  employed  wholly  in  the  slave-trade, 
and  it  was  through  the  persuasions  of  my  poor  mother, 
that  my  father  was  induced  to  give  up  that  nefarious 
traffic.  Since  that,  his  capital  has  been  chiefly  employed 
in  privateering,  which,  if  not  so  brutal  and  disgraceful, 
is  certainly  nearly  as  demoralising.  I  have  been  home 
but  a  short  time,  and  I  have  already  ventured  to  express 
my  opinion,  certainly  not  so  forcibly  and  so  well  as  you 
have,  upon  the  subject ;  but  I  was  laughed  at  as  a  tender- 
hearted girl,  who  could  not  be  a  fit  judge  of  such  matters, 


120  The  Privateersman 

But  now  that  you,  a  captain  of  one  of  his  vessels,  have 
expressed  your  dislike  to  the  profession,  I  think  some 
good  may  arise.  If  my  father  were  a  poor  man,  it  would 
be  more  excusable,  if  excuse  there  can  be,  but  such  is  not 
the  case.  He  is  wealthy,  and  to  whom  has  he  to  leave 
his  wealth  but  to  me,  his  only  child  ?  Captain  Elrington, 
you  are  right — be  firm — my  father's  obligations  to  you 
are  very  great,  and  your  opinion  will  have  its  influence. 
I  am  his  daughter — his  only  daughter — his  love  for  me 
is  great,  I  know,  and  I  also  have  my  power  over  him. 
Supported  as  I  have  been  by  you,  I  will  now  exert  it  to 
the  utmost  to  persuade  him  to  retire  from  further  employ- 
ment of  his  means  in  such  a  speculation.  I  thanked  you 
yesterday,  when  I  first  saw  you,  for  your  noble  behaviour, 
I  little  thought  that  I  should  have  again,  in  so  short 
a  time,  to  express  my  thanks." 

Miss  Trevannion  did  not  wait  for  any  reply  from  me, 
but  then  quitted  the  room. 

I  must  say,  that  although  so  young  a  person,  I  was  much 
pleased  at  Miss  Trevannion' s  approval  of  my  sentiments. 
She  appeared,  from  the  very  short  acquaintance  I  had  had 
with  her,  to  be  a  person  of  a  firm  and  decided  disposition, 
and  very  different  from  the  insipid  class  of  females  gener- 
ally met  with.  Her  approval  strengthened  my  resolution  ; 
still,  as  I  had  promised  her  father  that  I  would  go  another 
cruise  in  the  privateer,  I  left  the  house  and  went  on  board 
to  resume  the  command.  My  return  was  joyfully  hailed 
by  the  officers  and  men,  which  is  not  always  the  case.  I 
found  her,  as  may  be  supposed,  ready  for  sea  at  a  minute's 
warning,  so  that  I  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  embark  my 
effects,  which  I  did  before  the  noon  was  passed,  and  then 
went  on  shore  to  Mr  Trevannion,  to  receive  his  orders. 
I  found  him  with  Captain  Levee  in  the  back  room  ;  and  I 
told  Mr  Trevannion  that  I  had  resumed  the  command,  and 
was  ready  to  sail  as  soon  as  he  pleased. 

"We  must  make  up  for  lost  time,  Elrington,"  replied 
he  -,  "I  have  ordered  Captain  Levee  to  cruise  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  Western  Isles,  occasionally  working  up  as  far 


The  Privateersman  121 

as  the  Scilly  Isles.  Now,  I  think,  you  had  better  take 
your  ground  in  the  Channel,  between  Dunkirk  and  Calais. 
There  is  as  much  to  be  made  by  salvage  in  recapturing 
English  vessels  in  that  quarter,  as  there  is  in  taking  the 
enemy's  vessels  ;  and  I  am  sure,"  added  Mr  Trevannion, 
smiling,  "you  will  think  that  legitimate  warfare." 

At  this  Captain  Levee  laughed,  and  said,  "  I  have  been 
told  what  you  said  to  Mr  Trevannion,  Elrington.  I  said 
that  it  was  the  effects  of  being  condemned  for  high  treason, 
and  would  wear  off  in  a  three-months'  cruise." 

"  Good  impressions  do  wear  off  very  soon,  I  fear," 
replied  I;  "  but  I  hope  that  it  will  not  be  the  case  in  this 
instance." 

"  We  shall  see,  my  good  fellow,"  replied  Captain  Levee ; 
"  for  my  part  I  hope  they  will,  for  otherwise  we  shall  lose 
the  best  privateer's-man  I  ever  fell  in  with.  However,  it's 
no  use  bringing  up  the  question  now,  let  us  wait  till  our 
cruises  are  over,  and  we  meet  again.  Good-bye,  Elring- 
ton, and  may  you  be  fortunate.  My  anchor  is  short  stay 
apeak,  and  I  shall  be  under  sail  in  half  an  hour." 

Captain  Levee  sailed  at  the  time  that  he  mentioned  •,  I 
remained  at  anchor  till  the  next  morning,  and  then  once 
more  was  running  down  the  Irish  Channel  before  a  stiff 
breeze.  I  forgot  to  mention  that  while  at  Mr  Trevannion's 
I  had  looked  at  the  address  of  the  Catholic  priest  who  had 
announced  to  me  my  release  from  prison,  and  had  left 
copies  of  it,  as  well  as  of  that  of  the  lady  at  Paris,  in  the 
care  of  Mr  Trevannion.  It  was  now  cold,  autumnal 
weather,  and  the  Channel  was  but  rough  sailing-ground. 
During  the  first  fortnight  we  were  fortunate  enough  to 
make  two  recaptures  of  considerable  value,  which  arrived 
safely  in  the  Thames,  after  which  we  had  a  succession  of 
gales  from  the  southward,  it  being  the  time  of  the  equinox, 
which  drove  us  close  to  the  sands  of  Yarmouth,  and  we 
even  had  difficulty  in  clearing  them  and  getting  into  sea- 
room  by  standing  to  the  eastward.  The  weather  still 
continued  very  bad,  and  we  were  lying-to  under  storm 
sails  for  several  days,  and  at  last  found  ourselves  a  degree 


122  The  Privateersman 

and  half  to  the  northward,  off  the  coast  of  Norfolk,  when 
the  weather  moderated,  and  the  wind  changed  to  the 
northward.  It  was  a  fine  clear  night,  but  with  no  moon, 
and  we  were  running  before  the  wind  to  regain  our 
cruising-ground ;  but  the  wind  again  shifted  and  baffled 
us,  and  at  last  it  fell  light,  and,  being  on  a  wind,  we  did 
not  make  more  than  four  miles  an  hour,  although  there 
was  very  little  sea.  About  one  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
I  had  gone  on  deck,  and  was  walking  to  and  fro  with  the 
first  officer,  Mr  James,  when  I  thought  that  I  heard  a  faint 
hallo  from  to  windward. 

"  Stop,"  said  I ;  "  silence  there  forward." 

I  listened,  and  thought  that  I  heard  the  cry  again. 
"  Mr  James,"  said  I.  "  did  you  not  hear  some  one 
shout  ? " 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  he. 

"Wait,  then,  and  listen." 

We  did  so,  but  I  could  not  hear  it  repeated. 

"  I  am  certain  that  I  heard  a  voice  as  if  on  the  waters," 
said  I.  "  Perhaps  some  one  has  fallen  overboard.  Turn 
the  hands  up  to  muster,  and  haul  the  fore-sheet  to  wind- 
ward." 

The  men  were  mustered,  but  no  one  was  missing. 

"  It  was  your  fancy,  sir,"  observed  the  first  officer. 

"It  may  have  been,"  replied  I;  "but  I  am  still  in  my 
own  mind  persuaded  that  such  was  the  case.  Perhaps  I 
was  mistaken." 

"  Shall  we  let  draw  the  fore-sheet,  sir  ? "  said  Mr 
James. 

"  Yes,  we  may  as  well  ;  but  the  wind  is  lighter  than  it 
was.     I  think  we  shall  have  a  calm." 

"  It  will  be  as  much  as  she  can  do  to  stem  the  tide  and 
hold  her  own,"  observed  Mr  James.  "  Let  draw  the 
fore-sheet,  my  lads." 

Somehow  or  another  I  had  a  feeling  which  I  could  not 
surmount,  that  I  certainly  had  heard  a  faint  shout,  and 
although  admitting  such  to  be  the  case,  there  was  little 
chance  of  being  of  service  to  any  one,  I  felt  a  reluctance  to 


The  Privateersman  123 

leave  the  spot,  and  as  I  walked  the  deck  silent  and  alone, 
this  feeling  became  insurmountable. 

I  remained  on  deck  till  the  tide  turned,  and  then,  instead 
of  taking  advantage  of  it  so  as  to  gain  to  the  southward,  I 
put  the  schooner's  head  the  other  way,  so  as  to  keep  as 
near  as  I  could  to  the  spot  where  I  heard  the  voice, 
reducing  her  sail  so  as  just  to  stem  the  tide.  I  cannot 
now  account  for  my  anxiety,  which,  under  the  circum- 
stances, I  most  certainly  never  should  have  felt,  unless  it 
was  that  Providence  was  pleased  to  interpose  on  this 
occasion  more  directly  than  usual.  I  could  not  leave  the 
deck  ;  I  waited  for  daylight  with  great  impatience,  and  as 
the  day  dawned  I  had  my  telescope  in  my  hand  looking 
round  the  compass. 

At  last,  as  the  sun  rose  from  the  fog  on  the  horizon, 
something  attracted  my  eye,  and  I  made  it  out  to  be  the 
two  masts  of  a  vessel  which  had  sunk  in  about  six  fathoms 
water.  Still  I  could  see  nothing  except  the  masts.  How- 
ever, to  make  sure,  I  made  sail  on  the  schooner,  and  stood 
towards  them.  A  short  tack  enabled  us  to  fetch,  and  in 
half  an  hour  we  passed  the  wreck  about  a  half-musket-shot 
to  windward,  when  we  perceived  an  arm  lifted  out  of  the 
water,  and  waved  to  us. 

"There  is  somebody  there,"  said  I,  "and  I  was  right. 
Quickly,  my  lads ;  fore-sheet  to  windward,  and  lower 
down  the  stern-boat." 

This  was  done  in  a  minute,  and  in  a  short  time  the  boat 
returned,  bringing  with  them  a  lad  about  sixteen  years 
old,  whom  they  had  found  in  the  water,  clinging  to  the 
masts  of  the  vessel.  He  was  too  much  exhausted  to 
speak  or  move.  He  was  put  into  bed,  covered  up  with 
blankets,  and  some  warm  spirits  and  water  poured  down 
his  throat.  We  then  hoisted  up  the  boat,  and  made  sail 
upon  the  schooner,  and  I  went  down  below  to  breakfast, 
rejoicing  that  I  had  acted  upon  the  impulse  which  I  had 
felt,  and  had  thus  been  instrumental  in  saving  the  life  of  a 
fellow-creature.  A  few  minutes  after  he  was  put  into 
bed,   the  lad  fell  into  a    sound    sleep,   which    continued 


124  The  Privateersman 

during  the  whole  of  the  day.  The  next  morning  he 
awoke  greatly  recovered,  and  very  hungry,  and  as  soon  as 
he  had  eaten  he  rose  and  dressed  himself. 

I  then  sent  for  him,  as  I  was  impatient  to  see  him  and 
learn  his  history.  When  he  entered  the  cabin,  it  struck 
me  I  had  seen  his  features  before,  but  where  I  could  not 
say.  To  my  inquiries  he  stated  that  the  brig  was  the 
Jane  and  Mary,  of  Hull,  laden  with  coals  ;  that  they  had 
started  a  wooden  end  during  the  gale,  and  that  she  had 
filled  so  rapidly  that  they  got  the  boat  from  off  the  boom 
to  save  their  lives,  but  from  the  heavy  sea  running,  and 
the  confusion,  the  boat  had  been  bilged  against  the  bul- 
warks, and  went  down  as  they  were  shoving  off-,  that  he 
had  supported  himself  by  one  of  the  oars,  and  was  soon 
separated  from  his  companions  who  floated  around  him ; 
that  during  this  time  the  brig  had  sunk,  and  he,  clinging 
to  the  oar,  had  been  drawn  towards  her  as  she  sank,  and 
carried  some  feet  under  water.  On  his  rising  he  perceived 
the  top-gallant  masts  above  water,  and  had  made  for  them, 
and  on  looking  round  he  could  not  see  any  of  the  rest  of 
the  crew,  who  must  have  all  perished  ;  that  he  had  been 
two  days  on  the  mast,  and  was  perished  with  cold. 
Finding  that  his  feet,  which  hung  down  on  the  water, 
were  much  warmer  than  the  other  portions  of  his  body 
exposed  to  the  wind,  he  had  sunk  himself  down  in  the 
water,  and  remained  there,  and  had  he  not  done  so,  he 
must  have  perished. 

I  asked  him  how  long  he  had  been  at  sea,  and  he  said 
he  had  only  gone  one  voyage,  and  had  been  but  three 
months  on  board.  There  was  something  in  his  manner  so 
superior  to  the  condition  of  apprentice  (which  he  stated 
himself  to  be)  on  board  of  such  a  vessel ;  and  I  felt  such 
an  interest,  which  I  could  not  account  for,  towards  the 
lad,  that  I  then  asked  who  were  his  friends.  He  replied, 
stammering,  that  he  had  not  a  friend  in  the  world  except  a 
brother  older  than  himself  by  many  years,  and  he  did  not 
know  where  he  was. 

"  But  your  father's  name  ?     Is  he  alive,  and  who  is  he  ? 


The  Privateersman  -  125 

You  must  tell  me  that,  or  I  shall  not  know  where  to  send 
you." 

The  youth  was  very  confused,  and  would  not  give  me 
any  answer. 

"  Come,  my  lad,"  I  said,  "  I  think  as  I  have  saved  your 
life,  I  deserve  a  little  confidence,  and  it  shall  not  be  mis- 
placed. I  perceive  that  you  have  not  been  brought  up  as  a 
lad  for  the  sea,  and  you  must  therefore  trust  me." 

"  I  will,  sir,"  he  replied,  "  if  you  will  not  send  me  back 
to  my  father  and — mother." 

"  Certainly  not  against  your  will,  my  good  lad,"  I 
replied,  "although  I  shall  probably  persuade  you  all  I  can 
to  return  to  them.  I  presume  you  ran  away  from  your 
home  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  did,"  replied  he  ;  "  for  I  could  not  possibly 
stay  there  any  longer,  and  my  brother  did  so  before  me, 
for  the  same  reason  that  I  did." 

"Well,  I  promise  you,  if  you  will  confide  in  me,  that 
I  will  not  force  your  inclinations,  so  now  tell  me  who  are 
your  father  and  mother,  and  why  you  left  home.  You 
want  a  friend  now,  and  without  confidence,  you  cannot 
expect  friendship." 

"  I  will  tell  you  all,  sir,"  he  replied,  "  for  I  see  by  your 
face  that  you  will  not  take  advantage  of  me." 

He  then  commenced,  and  you  may  imagine  my  surprise, 
my  dear  Madam,  when  I  found  that  it  was  my  own  brother 
Philip,  whom  I  had  left  a  child  of  ten  years  old,  who  was 
addressing  me.  He  had,  as  he  had  asserted,  left  his  home 
and  thrown  himself  on  the  wide  world  for  the  same  reason 
which  I  had  ;  for  his  spirit,  like  mine,  could  not  brook  the 
treatment  which  he  received.  I  allowed  him  to  finish  his 
narrative,  and  then  made  myself  known  to  him. 

You  may  imagine  the  scene,  and  the  delight  of  the  poor 
fellow,  who,  as  he  encircled  me  in  his  arms,  clinging  to  me 
with  the  tears  of  joy  on  his  cheeks,  told  me  that  his  great 
object  had  been  to  find  me  out,  and  that  although  he  had 
no  idea  what  had  become  of  me,  he  thought  it  most 
likely  that  I  had  taken  to  a  sea-faring  life. 


126  The  Privateersman 

I  now  felt  certain  that  Providence  had  specially  inter- 
posed in  this  business,  and  had,  for  its  own  good  reasons, 
created  those  unusual  feelings  of  interest  which  I  described 
to  you,  that  I  might  be  the  saviour  of  my  brother ;  and 
most  grateful  was  I,  I  can  assure  you.  I  had  now  a 
companion  and  friend,  one  to  love  and  to  cherish.  I  was 
no  longer  alone  in  the  world,  and  I  do  not  know  when  I 
had  felt  so  happy  for  a  long  while. 

I  left  my  brother  below  in  the  cabin,  and  went  on  deck 
to  acquaint  the  officers  with  this  strange  meeting.  The 
intelligence  soon  ran  through  the  vessel,  and  of  course  the 
poor  shipwrecked  boy  became  an  object  of  unusual  interest. 
That  whole  day  I  was  interrogating  and  receiving  intelli- 
gence from  him  relative  to  our  family.  I  made  him  describe 
his  sisters  and  every  member  of  it,  even  the  servants  and 
our  neighbours  were  not  forgotten,  and  for  the  first  time 
since  I  had  quitted  home,  I  knew  what  had  occurred 
during  the  six  years  of  my  absence.  From  the  accounts  he 
gave  me,  I  certainly  had  no  inclination  ever  to  return  as 
long  as  certain  parties  were  in  existence ;  and  my  brother 
declared  that  nothing  but  force  should  ever  induce  him. 
The  more  I  talked  with  him,  the  more  I  was  pleased  with 
him.  He  appeared  of  a  frank,  noble  disposition,  full  of 
honour  and  high  sentiments,  winning  in  his  manners,  and 
mirthful  to  excess.  Indeed  his  handsome  countenance 
implied  and  expressed  as  much,  and  it  did  not  deceive. 

I  hardly  need  say  that  he  took  up  his  quarters  in  my 
cabin,  and  having  procured  for  him  more  suitable  apparel, 
he  looked  what  he  was,  the  perfect  young  gentleman.  He 
was  soon  a  general  favourite  on  board,  not  only  with  the 
officers  but  with  the  men.  One  would  have  thought  that 
the  danger  and  distress  we  had  found  him  in  would  have 
sickened  him  for  the  sea  for  ever  ;  but  it  was  quite  the 
contrary.  He  delighted  in  his  profession,  and  was 
certainly  born  to  be  a  sailor.  I  asked  him  what  he  felt 
when  he  had  remained  so  long  clinging  to  the  mast  ;  if  he 
had  not  given  up  all  hopes  of  being  saved  ?  and  he  replied 
no,  that  he  had   not ;  that   he  did  not  know  how  long  he 


The  Privateersman  127 

might  have  had  to  remain  there,  but  that  he  had  never 
abandoned  the  idea  of  being  taken  off  by  some  vessel  or 
another,  and  that  he  thought  that  he  might  have  con- 
tinued there  for  twenty-four  hours  longer  without  being 
exhausted,  as  after  he  had  sunk  himself  into  the  water  he 
felt  warm,  and  no  exertion  was  necessary.  It  is  of  such 
buoyant  spirits  as  these,  madam,  that  seamen  should  be  made. 
You  cannot  have  an  idea  of  the  pleasure  which  I  experi- 
enced at  this  falling  in  with  my  brother  Philip.  It 
appeared  to  have  given  a  new  stimulus  to  my  existence  ; 
even  privateering  did  not  appear  so  hateful  to  me,  after  I 
had  heard  him  express  his  delight  at  being  likely  to  be  so 
employed,  for  such  he  stated  had  long  been  his  ardent 
wish.  Two  days  afterwards  we  had  regained  our  cruising 
ground,  and  perceived  a  French  privateer  steering  for  the 
port  of  Calais,  in  company  with  a  large  merchant  vessel 
which  she  had  captured.  The  wind  was  light,  and  we 
discovered  her  at  daybreak,  just  as  the  fog  cleared  away, 
she  being  then  about  mid-channel,  and  not  more  than  five 
miles  distant.  We  made  all  sail,  and  soon  were  within 
gun-shot.  The  Frenchman  appeared  determined  not  to 
part  with  his  prize  without  a  trial  of  strength,  but  as  the 
captured  vessel  was  the  nearest  to  us,  I  decided  to  retake 
her  first,  and  then  fight  him  if  he  wished.  I  therefore 
steered  to  lay  the  prize  by  the  board.  The  Frenchman,  a 
lugger  of  twelve  guns,  perceiving  our  intention,  made  also 
for  the  prize  to  defend  her,  he  steering  up  for  her  close- 
hauled,  we  running  down  to  her  free,  the  prize  lying 
between  us,  and  sheltering  each  of  us  from  the  other's 
guns.  It  is  difficult  to  say  whether  the  Frenchman  or  we 
were  the  first  to  touch  her  sides  with  our  respective  vessels  ; 
I  rather  think  that  the  Frenchman  was  a  second  or  two 
before  us.  At  all  events  they  were  quicker  than  we 
were,  and  were  on  the  deck  first,  besides  having  the 
advantage  of  the  assistance  of  their  men  already  on  board, 
so  that  we  were  taken  at  a  great  disadvantage.  However, 
we  did  gain  the  deck  by  boarding  at  two  points,  forward 
and  aft,  and  a  fierce  contest  ensued.     The  French  were 


128  The  Privateersman 

more  numerous  than  we  were,  but  my  men  were  better 
selected,  being  all  very  powerful,  athletic  fellows.  Philip 
had  boarded  with  the  other  party  forward,  which  was  led 
by  my  chief  officer.  My  party,  who  were  abaft,  not  being 
so  numerous,  were  beaten  back  to  the  taffrail  of  the  vessel, 
where  we  stood  at  bay,  defending  ourselves  against  the 
furious  assaults  of  the  Frenchmen.  But  if  we  lost,  the 
other  party  gained,  for  the  whole  body  of  the  Frenchmen 
were  between  us  and  them,  and  those  who  faced  Philip's 
party  were  driven  back  to  abaft  the  mainmast.  It  so 
happened  that  Philip  was  thrown  down  on  the  deck,  and  his 
men  passed  over  him ;  and  while  in  that  position,  and 
unable  to  rise  from  the  pressure  upon  him,  he  heard  a 
calling  out  from  below  :  this  told  him  that  the  English 
prisoners  were  in  the  hold  ;  and  as  soon  as  he  could  rise 
he  threw  off  the  hatches,  and  they  rushed  up,  to  the 
number  of  twenty-three  stout  fellows,  to  our  support, 
cheering  most  manfully,  and  by  their  cheers  announcing  to 
the  French  that  we  had  received  assistance.  This  gave 
fresh  courage  to  my  men,  v/ho  were  hard  pressed  and 
faint  with  their  great  exertion.  We  cheered,  and  rushed 
upon  the  enemy,  who  were  already  weakened  by  many  of 
them  having  turned  round  to  resist  the  increased  impetus 
from  forward.  Our  cheers  were  replied  to  by  Philip's 
party  and  the  prisoners,  and  the  French  were  losing  the 
day.  They  made  another  desperate  rush  upon  Philip's 
men,  and  succeeded  in  driving  them  back  to  before  the 
main-hatches  ;  but  what  they  gained  forward,  they  lost 
abaft,  as  we  pushed  on  with  vigour.  This  was  their  last 
attempt.  The  main-hatch  being  open,  several  of  them  in 
the  confusion  fell  into  it,  others  followed  them  of  their 
own  accord,  and  at  last  every  one  of  them  was  beaten 
down  from  the  deck,  and  the  hatches  were  put  over  them, 
with  three  cheers. 

"  Now,  for  the  privateer — she  is  our  own,"  cried  Philip  •, 
"  follow  me  my  men,"  continued  he,  as  he  sprang  upon  the 
bulwarks  of  the  prize,  and  from  thence  into  the  main 
rigging  of  the  lugger  alongside. 


The  Privateersman  129 

Most  of  my  men  followed  him ;  and  as  there  were  but 
few  men  left  on  board  of  the  lugger,  she  was  soon  in  our 
possession,  and  thus  we  had  both  the  enemy  and  the  prize 
without  firing  a  cannon-shot.  It  was  strange  that  this 
combat  between  two  privateers  should  thus  be  decided 
upon  the  deck  of  another  vessel,  but  such  was  the  fact. 
We  had  several  men  badly  wounded,  but  not  one  killed. 
The  French  were  not  quite  so  fortunate,  as  seven  of  their 
men  lay  dead  upon  the  decks.  The  prize  proved  to  be 
the  Antelope  West  Indiaman,  laden  with  sugar  and  rum, 
and  of  considerable  value.  We  gave  her  up  to  the 
captain  and  crew  who  had  afforded  us  such  timely  assist- 
ance, and  they  were  not  a  little  pleased  at  being  thus 
rescued  from  a  French  prison.  The  privateer  was  named  the 
Jean  Bart,  of  twelve  guns,  and  one  hundred  and  fifteen  men, 
some  away  in  prizes.  She  was  a  new  vessel,  and  this  her 
first  cruise.  As  it  required  many  men  to  man  her,  and  we 
had  the  prisoners  to  encumber  us,  I  resolved  that  I  would 
take  her  to  Liverpool  at  once  ;  and  six  days  afterwards  we 
arrived  there  without  further  adventure.  Philip's  gallant 
conduct  had  won  him  great  favour  with  my  officers  and 
men,  and  I  must  say  that  I  felt  very  proud  of  him. 

As  soon  as  we  had  anchored  both  vessels,  I  went  on 
shore  with  Philip  to  Mr  Trevannion's,  to  give  him  an 
account  of  what  had  occurred  during  the  short  cruise,  and 
I  hardly  need  say  that  he  was  satisfied  with  the  results,  as 
had  made  three  recaptures  of  value  besides  a  privateer.  I 
introduced  Philip  to  him,  acquainting  him  with  his 
miraculous  preservation,  and  Mr  Trevannion  very  kindly 
invited  him  for  the  present  to  remain  in  his  house.  We 
then  took  our  leave,  promising  to  be  back  by  dinner-time, 
and  I  went  with  Philip  to  fit  him  out  in  a  more  creditable 
way ;  and  having  made  my  purchases  and  given  my  orders 
(it  being  then  almost  two  o'clock  post  meridiem),  we 
hastened  to  Mr  Trevannion's,  that  we  might  be  in  time 
for  dinner.  I  was,  I  must  confess,  anxious  to  see  Miss 
Trevannion,  for  she  had  often  occupied  my  thoughts  during 
the  cruise.  She  met  me  with  great  friendliness  and 
p  1 


130  The  Privateersman 

welcomed  me  back.  Our  dinner  was  very  agreeable,  and 
Philip's  sallies  were  much  approved  of.  He  was,  indeed, 
a  mirthful,  witty  lad,  full  of  jest  and  humour,  and  with  a 
good  presence  withal.  Mr  Trevannion  being  called  out 
just  as  dinner  was  finished,  Miss  Trevannion  observed — 

"  I  presume,  Mr  Elrington,  that  your  good  fortune  and 
the  reputation  you  have  acquired  in  so  short  a  time,  have 
put  an  end  to  all  your  misgivings  as  to  a  privateer's-man's 
life?" 

"I  am  not  quite  so  light  and  inconstant,  Miss  Tre- 
vannion," replied  I ;  "  I  rejoice  that  in  this  cruise  I  have 
really  nothing  to  lament  or  blush  for,  and  trust  at  the 
same  time  we  have  been  serviceable  to  our  country ;  but 
my  opinion  is  the  same,  and  I  certainly  wish  that  I  had 
fought  under  the  king's  pennant  instead  of  on  board  of 
a  privateer." 

"  You  are,  then,  of  the  same  mind,  and  intend  to  resign 
the  command  ? " 

"I  do,  Miss  Trevannion,  although  I  admit  that  this 
lad's  welfare  makes  it  more  important  than  ever  that  I 
should  have  some  means  of  livelihood." 

"  I  rejoice  to  hear  you  speak  thus,  Mr  Elrington,  and 
I  think  my  father's  obligations  to  you  are  such,  that  if 
he  does  not  assist  you,  I  should  feel  ashamed  of  him — 
but  such  I  am  certain  will  not  be  the  case.  He  will 
forward  your  views,  whatever  they  may  be,  to  the  utmost 
of  his  power — at  the  same  time,  I  admit,  from  conversa- 
tions I  have  had  with  him,  that  he  will  be  mortified  at 
your  resigning  the  command." 

"And  so  shall  I,"  said  Philip,  "for  I  do  not  agree 
with  you  or  my  brother  :  I  see  no  more  harm  in  privateering 
than  in  any  other  fighting.  I  suppose,  Miss  Trevannion, 
you  have  been  the  cause  of  my  brother's  scruples,  and 
I  tell  you  candidly  to  your  face,  that  I  do  not  thank  you 
forit." 

Miss  Trevannion  coloured  up  at  this  remark,  and  then 
replied,  "I  do  not  think,  Mr  Philip,  that  I  have  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  your  brother  more  than  three  times 


The  Privateersman  131 

in  my  life,  and  that  within  these  last  six  weeks,  and  sure 
I  am  that  we  have  not  had  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  con- 
versation altogether.  It  is,  therefore,  assuredly,  too  much 
to  say  that  I  am  the  cause,  and  your  brother  will  tell  you 
that  he  expressed  these  opinions  before  I  ever  had  any 
conversation  with  him." 

"That  may  be,"  replied  Philip,  "but  you  approved 
of  his  sentiments,  and  that  concluded  the  business,  I  am 
sure,  and  I  don't  wonder  at  it.  I  only  hope  that  you 
won't  ask  me  to  do  anything  I  do  not  wish  to  do ;  for 
I  am  sure  that  I  could  never  refuse  you  anything." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  Mr  Philip  ;  for  if  I  see 
you  do  that  which  I  think  wrong,  I  shall  certainly  try 
my  influence  over  you,"  replied  Miss  Trevannion,  smiling. 
"  I  really  was  not  aware  that  I  had  such  power." 

Here  Mr  Trevannion  came  in  again,  and  the  conversation 
was  changed ;  and  shortly  afterwards  Miss  Trevannion 
left  the  room.  Philip,  who  was  tired  of  sitting  while 
Mr  Trevannion  and  I  took  our  pipes,  and  who  was 
anxious  to  see  the  town,  also  left  us  ;  and  I  then  stated 
to  Mr  Trevannion  that  having  now  completed  the 
cruise  which  I  had  agreed  that  I  would,  I  wished  to 
know  whether  he  had  provided  himself  with  another 
captain. 

"  As  you  appear  so  determined,  my  dear  Elrington, 
I  will  only  say  that  I  am  very  sorry,  and  will  not  urge  the 
matter  any  longer.  My  daughter  told  me  since  your 
absence  that  she  was  certain  that  you  would  adhere  to 
your  resolution ;  and,  although  I  hoped  the  contrary, 
yet  I  have  been  considering  in  which  way  I  can  serve 
you.  It  is  not  only  my  pleasure,  but  my  duty  so  to  do ; 
I  have  not  forgotten,  and  never  will  forget,  that  you  in 
all  probability  saved  my  life  by  your  self-devotion  in  the 
affair  of  the  Jacobites.  "When  you  first  came  to  me,  you 
were  recommended  as  a  good  accountant,  and,  to  a  certain 
degree,  a  man  of  business  ;  and,  at  all  events,  you  proved 
yourself  well  acquainted  and  apt  at  figures.  Do  you 
think  that  a  situation  on  shore  would  suit  you  ? " 


i^2  The  Privateersman 

"  I  should  endeavour  to  give  satisfaction,  sir,"  I  replied  ; 
"  but  I  fear  that  I  should  have  much  to  learn." 

"  Of  course  you  would ;  but  I  reply  that  you  would 
soon  learn.  Now,  Elrington,  what  I  have  to  say  to  you  is 
this  :  I  am  getting  old,  and  in  a  few  years  shall  be  past 
work ;  and  I  think  I  should  like  you  as  an  assistant  for  the 
present,  and  a  successor  hereafter.  If  you  would  like  to 
join  me,  you  shall  superintend  the  more  active  portion  of 
the  business  ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  in  a  year  or 
two  you  will  be  master  of  the  whole.  As  you  know, 
I  have  privateers  and  I  have  merchant  vessels,  and  I 
keep  my  storehouses.  I  have  done  well  up  to  the 
present ;  not  so  well,  perhaps,  now,  as  I  did  when  I 
had  slave-vessels,  which  were  most  profitable ;  but  my 
deceased  wife  persuaded  me  to  give  up  that  traffic, 
and  I  have  not  resumed  it,  in  honour  of  her  memory. 
These  foolish  women  should  never  interfere  in  such 
matters  ;  but  let  that  pass.  What  I  have  to  say  is,  that 
if  you  choose  after  a  year  to  join  me  as  a  partner, 
I  will  give  you  an  eighth  of  the  business,  and  as  we 
continue  I  will  make  over  a  further  share  in  proportion 
to  the  profits  ;  and  I  will  make  such  arrangements  as 
to  enable  you  at  my  death  to  take  the  whole  concern 
upon  favourable  terms." 

Mr  Trevannion  knocked  the  ashes  out  of  his  pipe,  and, 
as  he  concluded, — 

"I  am,"  I  replied,  "as  you  may  imagine,  sir,  much 
gratified  and  honoured  at  your  proposal,  which  I  hardly 
need  say  that  I  willingly  accept.  I  only  hope  you  will 
make  allowance  for  my  ignorance  at  first  setting  off,  and 
not  ascribe  to  any  other  cause  my  imperfections.  You 
may  assure  yourself  that  good-will  shall  never  be  wanting 
on  my  part,  and  I  shall  work  day  and  night,  if  required, 
to  prove  my  gratitude  for  so  kind  an  offer." 

"  Then,  it  is  settled,"  said  Mr  Trevannion  ;  "  but  what 
are  we  to  do  with  your  brother  Philip  ?  " 

"  He  thinks  for  himself,  sir,  and  does  not  agree  with 
me  on  the  question  in  point.     Of  course,  I  have  no  right 


The  Pnvateersman  133 

to  insist  that  my  scruples  should  be  his  ;  indeed,  I  fear 
that  I  should  have  little  chance  in  persuading  him,  as  he  is 
so  fond  of  a  life  of  adventure.  It  is  natural  in  one  so 
young.     Age  will  sober  him." 

"  Then  you  have  no  objection  to  his  going  on  board 
of  a  privateer  ?  " 

"  I  would  rather  that  he  was  in  any  other  service,  sir  ; 
but  as  I  cannot  control  him,  I  must  submit,  if  he  insist 
upon  following  that  profession.  He  is  a  gallant,  clever 
boy,  and  as  soon  as  I  can,  I  will  try  to  procure  him  a 
situation  in  a  king's  ship.  At  present  he  must  go  to  sea  in 
some  way  or  the  other,  and  it  were,  perhaps,  better  that 
he  should  be  in  good  hands  (such  as  Captain  Levee's  for 
instance)  on  board  of  a  privateer,  than  mix  up  with  those 
who  might  demoralise  him  more." 

"  Well,  then,  he  shall  have  his  choice,"  replied  Mr 
Trevannion.  "  He  is  a  smart  lad,  and  will  do  you  credit 
wherever  he  may  be." 

"If  I  may  take  the  liberty  to  advise,  sir,"  replied  I,  "  I 
think  you  could  not  do  better  than  to  give  the  command  of 
the  Sparrow-hawk  to  the  chief  officer,  Mr  James  ;  he  is  a 
good  seaman  and  a  brave  man,  and  I  have  no  doubt  will 
acquit  himself  to  your  satisfaction." 

"  I  was  thinking  the  same  ;  and  as  you  recommend  him, 
he  shall  take  your  place.  Now,  as  all  this  is  settled,  you 
may  as  well  go  on  board  and  make  known  that  you  have 
resigned  the  command.  Tell  Mr  James  that  he  is  to  take 
your  place.  Bring  your  clothes  on  shore,  and  you  will 
find  apartments  ready  for  you  on  your  return,  for  in  future 
you  will  of  course  consider  this  house  as  your  residence. 
I  assure  you  that,  now  that  you  do  not  leave  me,  I  am 
almost  glad  that  the  affair  is  arranged  as  it  is.  I  wanted 
assistance,  that  is  the  fact,  and  I  hold  myself  fortunate 
that  you  are  the  party  who  has  been  selected.  We  shall 
meet  in  the  evening." 

Mr  Trevannion  then  went  away  in  the  direction  of  his 
daughter's  room,  instead  of  the  counting-house  as  usual, 
and  I  quitted  the  house.     I  did  not  go  immediately  down 


134  The  Privateersman 

to  the  wharf  to  embark.  I  wanted  to  have  a  short  time 
for  reflection,  for  I  was  much  overpowered  with  Mr 
Trevannion's  kindness,  and  the  happy  prospects  before 
me.  I  walked  out  in  the  country  for  some  distance, 
deep  in  my  own  reflections,  and  I  must  say  that  Miss 
Trevannion  was  too  often  interfering  with  my  train  of 
thought. 

I  had  of  course  no  fixed  ideas,  but  I  more  than  once 
was  weighing  in  my  mind  whether  I  should  not  make 
known  to  them  who  I  was,  and  how  superior  in  birth 
to  what  they  imagined.  After  an  hour  passed  in  building 
castles,  I  retraced  my  steps,  passed  through  the  town,  and 
going  down  to  the  wharf,  waved  my  handkerchief  for  a 
boat,  and  was  soon  on  board.  I  then  summoned  the 
officers  and  men,  told  them  that  I  had  resigned  the 
command  of  the  vessel,  and  that  in  future  they  were 
to  consider  Mr  James  as  their  captain.  I  packed  up  my 
clothes,  leaving  many  articles  for  my  successor  which  were 
no  longer  of  any  use  to  me,  but  which  he  would  have  been 
compelled  to  replace. 

Philip  I  found  was  down  in  the  cabin,  and  with  him  I 
had  a  long  conversation.  He  stated  his  wish  to  remain  at 
sea,  saying  that  he  preferred  a  privateer  to  a  merchant 
vessel,  and  a  king's  ship  to  a  privateer.  Not  being  old 
enough,  or  sufficient  time  at  sea  to  be  eligible  for  a  king's 
ship,  I  agreed  that  he  should  sail  with  Captain  Levee,  as 
soon  as  he  came  back  from  his  cruise.  He  had  already 
sent  in  a  good  prize.  As  soon  as  my  clothes  and  other 
articles  were  put  into  the  boat,  I  wished  them  all  farewell, 
and  was  cheered  by  the  men  as  I  pulled  on  shore. 

My  effects  were  taken  up  to  Mr  Trevannion's  house  by 
the  seamen,  to  whom  I  gave  a  gratuity,  and  I  was  met  by 
Mr  Trevannion,  who  showed  me  into  a  large  and  well- 
furnished  bedroom,  which  he  told  me  was  in  future  to  be 
considered  as  my  own.  I  passed  away  the  afternoon  in 
arranging  my  clothes,  and  did  not  go  down  to  the  parlour 
till  supper-time,  where  I  found  Miss  Trevannion,  who 
congratulated  me  upon  my  having  changed  my  occupation 


The  Privateersman  135 

to  one  more  worthy  of  me.  I  made  a  suitable  reply,  and 
we  sat  down  to  supper.  Having  described  this  first  great 
event  in  my  life,  I  shall  for  the  present  conclude. 


Chapter  XIII 

After  staying  a  year  with  him,  Mr  Trevannion  proposes  to  take  me  into 
Partnership,  but  I  decline  the  offer  from  conscientious  motives — Miss 
Trevannion  treats  me  with  unmerited  coldness — This  and  her  Father's 
anger  make  me  resolve  to  quit  the  House — What  I  overhear  and  see 
before  my  departure — The  Ring. 

You  may  now  behold  me  in  a  very  different  position,  my 
dear  madam ;  instead  of  the  laced  hat  and  hanger  at  my 
side,  imagine  me  in  a  plain  suit  of  gray  with  black  buttons, 
and  a  pen  behind  my  ear ;  instead  of  walking  the  deck  anct 
balancing  to  the  motion  of  the  vessel,  I  am  now  perched 
immoveably  upon  a  high  stool ;  instead  of  sweeping  the 
horizon  with  my  telescope,  or  watching  the  straining  and 
bending  of  the  spars  aloft,  I  am  now  with  my  eyes  inces- 
santly fixed  upon  the  ledger  or  day-book,  absorbed  in 
calculation.  You  may  inquire  how  I  liked  the  change. 
At  first,  I  must  confess,  not  over  much,  and,  notwithstand- 
ing my  dislike  to  the  life  of  a  privateer's-man,  I  often  sighed 
heavily,  and  wished  that  I  were  an  officer  in  the  king's 
service.  The  change  from  a  life  of  activity  to  one  of 
sedentary  habits  was  too  sudden,  and  I  often  found  myself, 
with  my  eyes  still  fixed  upon  the  figures  before  me, 
absorbed  in  a  sort  of  castle-building  reverie,  in  which  I 
was  boarding  or  chasing  the  enemy,  handling  my  cutlass, 
and  sometimes  so  moved  by  my  imagination  as  to  brandish 
my  arm  over  my  head,  when  an  exclamation  of  surprise 
from  one  of  the  clerks  would  remind  me  of  my  folly,  and, 
angry  with  myself,  I  would  once  more  resume  my  pen. 
But  after  a  time  I  had  more  command  over  myself,  and 
could  sit  steadily  at  my  work.  Mr  Trevannion  had  often 
observed  how  absent  I  was,  and  it  was  a  source  of  amuse- 


136  The  Privateersman 

ment  to  him ;  when  we  met  at  dinner,  his  daughter  would 
say :  "  So,  I  hear  you  had  another  sea-fight  this  morning, 
Mr  Elrington ;  "  and  her  father  would  laugh  heartily  as  he 
gave  a  description  of  my  ridiculous  conduct. 

I  very  soon,  with  the  kind  assistance  of  Mr  Trevannion, 
became  master  of  my  work,  and  gave  him  satisfaction.  My 
chief  employment  consisted  in  writing  the  letters  to  corre- 
spondents. At  first  I  only  copied  Mr  Trevannion's  letters 
in  his  private  letter-book ;  but  as  I  became  aware  of  the 
nature  of  the  correspondence,  and  what  was  necessary  to  be 
detailed,  I  then  made  a  rough  copy  of  the  letters,  and  sub- 
mitted them  to  Mr  Trevannion  for  his  approval.  At  first 
there  were  a  few  alterations  made,  afterwards  I  wrote  them 
fairly  out,  and  almost  invariably  they  gave  satisfaction,  or 
if  anything  was  added,  it  was  in  a  postscript.  Mr 
Trevannion's  affairs,  I  found,  were  much  more  extensive 
than  I  had  imagined.  He  had  the  two  privateers,  two 
vessels  on  the  coast  of  Africa  trading  for  ivory  and  gold- 
dust  and  other  articles,  two  or  three  vessels  employed  in 
trading  to  Virginia  for  tobacco  and  other  produce,  and 
some  smaller  vessels  engaged  in  the  Newfoundland 
fisheries,  which,  when  they  had  taken  in  their  cargo,  ran 
to  the  Mediterranean  to  dispose  of  it,  and  returned  with 
Mediterranean  produce  to  Liverpool.  That  he  was  a  very 
wealthy  man,  independent  of  his  large  stakes  upon  the 
seas,  was  certain.  He  had  lent  much  money  to  the  guild 
of  Liverpool,  and  had  some  tenanted  properties  in  the 
county ;  but  of  them  I  knew  nothing,  except  from  the 
payment  of  the  rents.  "What  surprised  me  much  was,  that 
a  man  of  Mr  Trevannion's  wealth,  having  but  one  child  to 
provide  for,  should  not  retire  from  business — and  I  once 
made  the  remark  to  his  daughter.  Her  reply  was :  "  I 
thought  as  you  do  once,  but  now  I  think  differently. 
When  I  have  been  on  a  visit  with  my  father,  and  he  has 
stayed  away  for  several  weeks,  you  have  no  idea  how  rest- 
less and  uneasy  he  has  become  from  want  of  occupation. 
It  has  become  his  habit,  and  habit  is  second  nature.  It  is 
not  from  a  wish  to  accumulate  that  he  continues  at  the 


The  Privateersman  137 

counting-house,  but  because  he  cannot  be  happy  without 
employment.  I,  therefore,  do  not  any  longer  persuade 
him  to  leave  off,  as  I  am  convinced  that  it  would  be  per- 
suading him  to  be  unhappy.  Until  you  came,  I  think  the 
fatigue  was  too  great  for  him ;  but  you  have,  as  he  apprizes 
me,  relieved  him  of  the  heaviest  portion  of  the  labour, 
and  I  hardly  need  say  that  I  am  rejoiced  that  you  have  so 
done." 

"It  certainly  is  not  that  he  requires  to  make  money, 
Miss  Trevannion  ;  and,  as  he  is  so  liberal  in  everything, 
I  must  credit  what  you  assert,  that  it  is  the  dislike  to 
having  no  employment  which  induces  him  to  continue  in 
business.  It  has  not  yet  become  such  a  habit  in  me," 
continued  I,  smiling ;  "  I  think  I  could  leave  it  ofF  with 
great  pleasure." 

"  But  is  not  that  because  you  have  not  yet  recovered 
from  your  former  habits,  which  were  so  at  variance  with 
a  quiet  and  a  sedentary  life  ? "  replied  she. 

"  I  fear  it  is  so,"  said  I,  "  and,  I  believe,  of  all  habits, 
those  of  a  vagrant  are  the  most  difficult  to  overcome. 
You  used  to  laugh  at  me  the  first  few  months  that  I  was 
here.  I  presume  that  I  am  a  little  improved,  as  I  have 
not  been  attacked  lately  ? " 

"  My  father  says  so,  and  is  much  pleased  with  you,  Mr 
Elrington,  if  my  telling  you  so  gives  you  any  satisfaction." 

"  Certainly  it  does,  because  I  wish  to  please  him." 

"  And  me,  too,  I  hope  ?  " 

"  Yes,  most  truly,  Miss  Trevannion ;  I  only  wish  I 
had  it  in  my  power  to  show  how  much  I  study  your 
good  opinion." 

"Will  you  risk  my  father's  displeasure  for  it  ?  "  replied 
she,  looking  at  me  fixedly. 

"  Yes,  I  will,  provided — " 

"  Oh  !  there  is  a  proviso  already." 

"  I  grant  that  there  should  not  have  been  any,  as  I 
am  sure  that  you  would  not  ask  me  to  do  anything  which 
is  wrong.  And  my  proviso  was,  that  I  did  not  undertake 
what  my  conscience  did  not  approve." 


138  The  Privateersman 

"  Your  proviso  was  good,  Mr  Elrington,  for  when  a 
woman  would  persuade,  a  man  should  be  particularly 
guarded  that  he  is  not  led  into  error  by  a  rash  promise. 
I  think,  however,  that  we  are  both  agreed  upon  the 
point.  I  will  therefore  come  at  once  to  what  I  wish 
you  to  do.  It  is  the  intention  of  my  father,  in  the  course 
of  a  few  days,  when  you  shall  have  accomplished  your 
year  of  service,  to  offer  to  take  you  into  partnership  ;  and 
I  am  certain  it  will  be  on  liberal  terms.  Now  I  wish 
you  to  refuse  his  offer  unless  he  gives  up  privateering." 

"  I  will  do  so  at  all  risks,  and  I  am  truly  glad  that 
I  have  your  encouragement  for  taking  such  a  bold 
step." 

"I  tell  you  frankly  that  he  will  be  very  indignant. 
There  is  an  excitement  about  the  privateering  which  has 
become  almost  necessary  to  him,  and  he  cares  little  about 
the  remainder  of  his  speculations.  He  is  so  blind  to  the 
immorality  to  which  it  leads,  that  he  does  not  think  it 
is  an  unlawful  pursuit ;  if  he  did,  I  am  sure  that  he 
would  abandon  it.     All  my  persuasion  has  been  useless." 

"  And  if  a  favourite  and  only  daughter  cannot  prevail, 
what  chance  have  I,  Miss  Trevannion  ? " 

"  A  better  chance,  Mr  Elrington  ;  he  is  partial  to  me, 
but  I  am  a  woman,  and  he  looks  upon  my  observations 
as  a  woman's  weakness.  The  objections  raised  by  a  man, 
a  young  man,  and  one  who  has  so  long  been  actively 
engaged  in  the  service,  will,  therefore,  carry  more  weight ; 
besides,  he  has  now  become  so  accustomed  to  you,  and 
has  had  so  much  trouble  taken  off  his  hands,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  has  such  implicit  confidence  in  you,  that  I 
do  not  think,  if  he  finds  that  he  has  to  choose  between 
your  leaving  him  and  his  leaving  off  privateering,  he  will 
hesitate  in  relinquishing  the  latter.  You  have,  moreover, 
great  weight  with  him,  Mr  Elrington ;  my  father  is  fully 
aware  of  the  deep  obligation  he  is  under  to  your  courage 
and  self-devotion  in  the  affair  of  the  Jacobite  refugees. 
You  will,  therefore,  succeed,  if  you  are  firm ;  and,  if 
you  do  succeed,  you  will  have  my  gratitude,   if  that  is 


The  Privateersman  139 

of  any  importance  to  you  ;  my  friendship  you  know  you 
have  already." 

The  entrance  of  Mr  Trevannion  prevented  my  reply. 
We  had  been  waiting  for  his  return  from  a  walk,  and 
dinner  had  been  ready  some  time.  "  I  have  just  seen 
some  of  the  men  of  the  Arrow?  said  Mr  Trevannion, 
taking  off  his  hat  and  spencer,  "  and  that  detained  me." 

"  Has  Captain  Levee  arrived,  then,  sir  ?  "  said  I. 

"  No  ;  but  he  has  sent  in  a  prize — of  no  great  value — 
laden  with  light  wares.  The  men  in  charge  tell  me 
he  has  had  a  rough  affair  with  a  vessel  armed  en  fiute  and 
that  he  has  lost  some  men.  Your  brother  Philip,  as  usual, 
is  wounded." 

I  should  here  observe,  that  during  the  year  which 
had  passed  away,  the  two  privateers  had  been  several 
times  in  port  —  they  had  met  with  moderate  success, 
barely  sufficient  to  pay  their  expenses ;  my  brother  Philip 
had  always  conducted  himself  very  gallantly,  and  had 
been  twice  wounded  in  different  engagements. 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  I,  "  I  do  not  think  that  the  loss 
of  a  little  blood  will  do  any  harm  to  such  a  hot-headed 
youth  as  Master  Philip ;  but  I  hope  in  a  short  time  to  give 
him  an  opportunity  of  shedding  it  in  the  service  of  the 
king,  instead  of  in  the  pursuit  of  money.  Indeed," 
continued  I,  as  I  sat  down  to  table,  "  the  enemy  are  now 
so  cautious,  or  have  so  few  vessels  on  the  high  seas,  that 
I  fear  your  privateering  account  current  will  not  be  very 
favourable,  when  balanced,  as  it  will  be  in  a  few  days, 
notwithstanding  this  cargo  of  wares  just  arrived." 

"  Then  we  must  hope  better  for  next  year,"  replied 
Mr  Trevannion.  "  Amy,  my  dear,  have  you  been  out 
to-day?" 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  was  riding  for  two  hours." 

"  Have  they  altered  your  pillion  yet  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir  \  it  came  home  last  night,  and  it  is  now  very 
comfortable." 

"  I  called  at  Mrs  Carleton's  who  is  much  better.  What 
a  fop  that  Mr  Carleton  is — I  don't  know  what  scented 


140  The  Private ersman 

powder  he  uses,  but  it  perfumed  the  whole  room.  Had 
not  Mrs  Carleton  been  such  an  invalid,  I  should  have 
opened  the  window." 

Mr  Trevannion  then  turned  the  conversation  to  some 
political  intelligence  which  he  had  just  received,  and  this 
engaged  us  till  the  dinner  was  over,  and  I  returned  to 
the  counting-house,  where  I  found  the  men  who  had 
brought  in  the  prize,  and  who  gave  me  a  letter  from 
Philip,  stating  that  his  wound'  was  of  no  consequence. 

The  communication  of  Mr  Trevannion  took  place,  as 
his  daughter  had  assured  me  it  would,  on  the  anniversary 
of  my  entering  into  Mr  Trevannion's  counting-house. 
After  dinner,  as  we,  as  usual,  were  smoking  our  pipes, 
Mr  Trevannion  said :  "  Elrington,  you  have  been  with 
me  now  one  year,  and  during  that  time  you  have  made 
yourself  fully  master  of  your  business ;  much  to  my 
surprise,  I  acknowledge,  but  still  more  to  my  satisfaction. 
That  I  have  every  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  you,  you 
may  imagine,  when  I  tell  you  that  it  is  now  my  intention 
to  take  you  into  partnership,  and  I  trust  by  my  so  doing 
that  you  will  soon  be  an  independent  man.  You  know 
the  capital  in  the  business  as  well  as  I  do.  I  did  say  an 
eighth,  but  I  now  propose  to  make  over  to  you  one- 
fourth,  and  to  allow  your  profits  of  every  year  (deducting 
your  necessary  expenses)  to  be  invested  in  the  business, 
until  you  have  acquired  a  right  to  one-half.  Of  future 
arrangements  we  will  speak  hereafter." 

"  Mr  Trevannion,"  replied  I,  "  that  I  am  truly  grateful 
for  such  unexpected  liberality,  I  hardly  need  say,  and  you 
have  my  best  thanks  for  your  noble  offer;  but  I  have 
scruples  which,  I  must  confess,  I  cannot  get  over." 

"  Scruples !  "  exclaimed  Mr  Trevannion,  laying  down 
his  pipe  on  the  table.  "  Oh  !  I  see  now,"  continued  he, 
after  a  pause;  "you  think  I  am  robbing  my  daughter. 
No,  no,  the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  and  she  will 
have  more  than  sufficient.  You  carry  your  conscientious- 
ness too  far,  my  dear  fellow ;  I  have  more  than  enough  for 
Amy,  out  of  the  business  altogether." 


The  Privateersman  141 

"I  am  aware  of  that,  sir,"  added  I,  "  and  I  did  not 
therefore,  refer  to  your  daughter  when  I  said  that  I  had 
scruples.  I  must  be  candid  with  you,  sir.  How  is  it  that 
I  am  now  in  your  employ  ? "  , 

"  Why,  because  you  had  a  dislike  to  privateering,  and  I 
had  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  pay." 

"Exactly,  sir;  but  whether  you  had  been  pleased  to 
employ  me  or  not,  I  had  made  up  my  mind,  as  you  well 
know,  from  conscientious  motives,  not  to  continue  on  board 
of  a  privateer." 

"  Well,  I  grant  that." 

"The  same  motives,  sir,  will  not  allow  me  to  be  a 
sharer  in  the  profits  arising  from  such  sources.  I  should 
consider  myself  equally  wrong  if  I  did  so,  as  if  I  remained 
on  board.  Do  not  be  angry  with  me,  sir,"  continued  I  \ 
"if  I,  with  many  thanks,  decline  your  offer  of  being  your 
partner ;  I  will  faithfully  serve  you  upon  any  salary  which 
you  may  consider  I  may  merit,  and  trust  to  your  liberality 
in  everything." 

Mr  Trevannion  made  no  reply ;  he  had  resumed  his 
pipe,  and  continued  to  smoke  it,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  mantel-piece.  As  soon  as  his  pipe  was  out,  he  rose, 
put  on  his  hat,  and  walked  out  of  the  room,  without  making 
any  further  observation.  I  waited  a  few  minutes,  and  then 
went  back  to  the  counting-house. 

That  Mr  Trevannion  was  seriously  offended,  I  was 
convinced ;  but  I  valued  the  good  opinion  of  his  daughter 
more  than  I  did  that  of  Mr  Trevannion ;  indeed,  my 
feelings  towards  her  had,  during  the  year  that  I  had  been 
in  the  house,  gradually  become  of  that  nature  that  they 
threatened  much  my  peace  of  mind.  I  cannot  say  that  I 
loved  her  in  the  usual  acceptation  of  the  term,  adoration 
would  better  express  what  I  felt.  She  was  so  pure,  so 
perfect,  such  a  model  of  female  perfection,  that  I  looked 
up  to  her  with  a  reverence  which  almost  quelled  any 
feeling  of  love.  I  felt  that  she  was  above  me,  and  that, 
with  her  wealth,  it  would  be  madness  for  one  in  my  present 
position  to  aspire  to  her.     Yet  with  this  feeling  I  would 


142  The  Privateersman 

have  sacrificed  all  my  hopes  and  present  advantages  to  have 
obtained  her  approving  smile. — It  is  not,  therefore,  to  be 
wondered  at  that  I  risked  Mr  Trevannion's  displeasure  to 
gain  her  approbation  ;  and  when  I  resumed  my  seat  at  my 
desk,  and  thought  of  what  had  passed,  I  made  up  my  mind 
to  be  once  more  an  outcast  in  the  world  rather  than  swerve 
from  the  promise  which  I  had  made  to  her.  I  knew  Mr 
Trevannion  to  be  a  very  decided  man,  and  hasty  when 
offended.  That  he  was  seriously  offended  with  me  there 
was  no  doubt.  I  found  that  he  had  quitted  the  house 
immediately  after  he  had  left  the  room.  I  had  hoped  that 
he  had  gone  to  his  daughter's  apartments,  and  that  a  con- 
versation with  her  might  have  produced  a  good  effect,  but 
such  was  not  the  case. 

In  about  half  an  hour  Mr  Trevannion  returned,  and  as 
he  walked  into  the  back  room  adjoining  the  counting- 
house,  he  desired  me  to  follow  him;  I  did  so:  "Mr. 
Elrington,"  said  he,  sitting  down,  and  leaving  me  standing 
at  the  table,  "  I  fear,  after  what  has  passed  that  we  shall 
not  continue  on  good  terms.  You  have  reproached  me, 
an  old  man,  with  carrying  on  an  unlawful  business ;  in 
short,  in  raising  your  own  scruples  and  talking  of  your 
own  conscience,  you  have  implied  that  I  am  acting  contrary 
to  what  conscience  should  dictate.  In  short,  you  have 
told  me,  by  implication,  that  I  am  not  an  honest  man. 
You  have  thrown  back  in  my  face  my  liberal  offer.  My 
wish  to  oblige  you  has  been  treated  not  only  with  indiffer- 
ence, but  I  may  add  with  contumely ;  and  that  merely 
because  you  have  formed  some  absurd  notions  of  right  and 
wrong  in  which  you  will  find  no  one  to  agree  with  you, 
except,  perhaps,  priests  and  women.  I  wish  you  well, 
Mr  Elrington,  nevertheless.  I  am  truly  sorry  for  your 
infatuation,  and  wished  to  have  served  you,  but  you  will 
not  be  assisted  by  me." 

Here  Mr  Trevannion  paused,  but  I  made  no  reply. 
After  a  time,  wiping  the  perspiration  from  his  forehead 
with  his  handkerchief,  for  he  evidently  was  in  a  state  of 
great  excitement,  he  continued  : 


The  Privateersman  143 

"  As  you  do  not  choose  to  join  me  from  conscientious 
scruples,  I  cannot  but  imagine  that  you  do  not  like  to  serve 
me  from  similar  motives,  for  I  see  little  difference  between 
the  two  (and  here,  madam,  there  was  some  force  in  his 
observation,  but  it  never  occurred  to  me  before)  j  at  all 
events,  without  weighing  your  scruples  so  exactly  as  to 
know  how  far  they  may  or  may  not  extend,  I  feel  that  we 
are  not  likely  to  go  on  pleasantly  together.  I  shall  always 
think  that  I  am  reproached  by  you  when  anything  is  said 
connected  with  the  privateers — and  you  may  have  twinges 
of  conscience  which  may  be  disagreeable  to  you.  Let  us 
therefore,  part  quietly.  For  your  services  up  to  the 
present,  and  to  assist  you  in  any  other  engagements  you 
may  enter  on,  take  this — " 

Mr  Trevannion  opened  a  lower  drawer  of  the  table,  and 
put  before  me  a  bag  containing,  as  I  afterwards  discovered, 
250  gold  jacobuses. 

"  I  wish  you  well,  Mr  Elrington,  but  I  sincerely  wish 
that  we  had  never  met." 

Mr  Trevannidn  then  rose  abruptly,  and,  before  I  could 
make  any  reply,  brushed  past  me,  went  out  at  the  door, 
and  again  walked  away  at  a  rapid  pace  down  the  street. 
I  remained  where  I  stood ;  my  eyes  had  followed  him  as 
he  went  away.  I  was  completely  surprised.  I  anticipated 
much  anger,  much  altercation ;  but  I  never  had  an  idea 
that  he  would  be  so  unjust  as  to  throw  off  in  this  way  one 
who  for  his  sake  had  gone  through  a  heavy  trial  and  come 
out  with  honour.  My  heart  was  full  of  bitterness.  I  felt 
that  Mr  Trevannion  had  treated  me  with  harshness  and 
ingratitude. 

"  Alas  !  "  thought  I,  "  such  is  the  world,  and  such  will 
ever  be  the  case  with  such  imperfect  beings  as  we  are. 
How  vain  to  expect  anything  like  consistency,  much  less 
perfection,  in  our  erring  natures.  Hurt  but  the  self-love 
of  a  man,  wound  his  vanity,  and  all  obligations  are 
forgotten." 

I  turned  away  from  the  bag  of  money,  which  I  was 
resolved  not  to  accept,  although  I  had  not  at  the  time 


144  The  Privateersman 

twenty  guineas  at  my  own  disposal.  It  was  now  within 
half  an  hour  of  dark  ;  I  collected  all  my  books,  put  some 
in  the  iron  safe,  others  as  usual  in  my  desk,  and  having 
arranged  everything  as  completely  as  I  could,  I  locked  the 
safe,  and  inclosed  the  keys  in  a  parcel,  which  I  sealed. 
Putting  Mr  Trevannion's  name  on  the  outside,  I  laid  the 
parcel  on  the  table  in  the  room  where  we  had  had  our 
conference,  by  the  side  of  the  bag  of  money. 

It  was  now  dark,  or  nearly  so,  and  leaving  the  con- 
fidential porter,  as  usual,  to  shut  up  the  house,  I  went 
up  to  the  sitting-room  with  the  expectation  of  seeing 
Miss  Trevannion,  and  bidding  her  farewell.  I  was  not 
disappointed ;  I  found  her  at  her  netting,  having  just 
lighted  the  lamp  which  hung  over  the  table. 

"  Miss  Trevannion,"  said  I,  advancing  respectfully 
towards  her,  "  I  have  fulfilled  my  promise,  and  I  have 
received  my  reward" — she  looked  up  at  me — "which 
is,  I  am  dismissed  from  this  house  and  your  presence 
for  ever." 

"I  trust,"  said  she,  after  a  pause,  "that  you  have 
not  exceeded  my  wishes.  It  appears  to  me  so  strange, 
that  I  must  think  that  such  is  the  case.  My  father  never 
could  have  dismissed  you  in  this  way  for  merely  expressing 
an  opinion,  Mr  Elrington.     You  must  have  gone  too  far." 

"  Miss  Trevannion,  when  you  meet  your  father,  you  can 
then  ascertain  whether  I  have  been  guilty  of  intemperance 
or  rudeness,  or  a  proper  want  of  respect  in  making  the 
communication — which  I  did  in  exactly  the  manner  you 
yourself  proposed,  and  my  reward  has  been  such  as  I 
state." 

"  You  have  a  better  reward,  Mr  Elrington,  if  what 
you  assert  is  really  correct.  You  have  the  reward  of 
having  done  your  duty ;  but  I  cannot  imagine  that  your 
dismissal  has  arisen  from  the  mere  expression  of  an 
opinion.  You'll  excuse  me,  Mr  Elrington,  that  as  a 
daughter,  I  cannot,  in  justice  to  a  much  respected  father, 
believe  that  such  is  the  case." 

This  was  said  in  so  cold  a  manner,  that  I  was  nettled 


The  Privateersman  145 

to  the  highest  degree.  Miss  Trevannion  had  promised 
me  her  gratitude,  instead  of  which  I  felt  that  she  was 
doubting  my  word,  and,  as  it  were,  taking  the  side  of 
her  father  against  me.  And  this  was  the  return  from 
her.  I  could  have  upbraided  her,  and  told  her  what  I 
felt ;  namely,  that  she  had  taken  advantage  of  my  feelings 
towards  her  to  make  me  a  cat's-paw  to  obtain  her  end 
with  her  father ;  and  that  now,  having  failed,  I  was  left 
to  my  fate,  without  even  commiseration ;  but  she  looked 
so  calm,  so  grave,  and  so  beautiful,  that  I  could  not  do 
it.     I  commanded  my  wounded  feelings,  and  replied : 

"Since  I  have  the  misfortune  to  meet  the  displeasure 
of  the  daughter  as  well  as  of  the  father,  Miss  Trevannion, 
I  have  not  another  word  to  say,  but  farewell,  and  may 
you  prosper." 

My  voice  faltered  as  I  said  the  last  words,  and,  bowing 
to  her,  I  quitted  the  room.  Miss  Trevannion  did  not 
even  say  farewell  to  me,  but  I  thought  that  her  lips 
appeared  to  move,  as  quitting  the  room  I  took  my  last 
look  upon  her  beautiful  face.  I  shut  the  door  after  me, 
and,  overpowered  by  my  feelings,  I  sank  upon  a  settee 
in  the  ante-room,  in  a  state  of  giddy  stupor.  I  know 
not  how  long  I  remained  there,  for  my  head  turned  and 
my  senses  reeled ;  but  I  was  aroused  from  it  by  the  heavy 
tread  of  Mr  Trevannion,  who  came  along  the  corridor 
without  a  light,  and  not  perceiving  me,  opened  the  door 
of  the  sitting-room  where  his  daughter  still  remained. 
He  threw  the  door  to  after  he  had  entered,  but  it  did 
not  quite  close,  leaving  a  narrow  stream  of  light  through 
the  ante-room. 

"  Father,"  said  Miss  Trevannion  in  my  hearing,  "  you 
look  warm  and  excited." 

"  I  have  reason  so  to  be,"  replied  Mr  Trevannion, 
abruptly. 

"  I  have  heard  from  Mr  Elrington  the  cause  of  it," 
replied  Miss  Trevannion ;  "  that  is,  I  have  heard  his 
version  of  it.  I  am  glad  that  you  have  come  back,  as 
I    am    most    anxious    to    hear    yours.      What    has    Mr 

P  K 


146  The  Privateersman 

Elrington  said  or  done  to  cause  such  irritation  and  his 
dismissal  ?  " 

"  He  has  behaved  with  insolence  and  ingratitude," 
replied  Mr  Trevannion  ;  "  I  offered  him  partnership,  and 
he  refused,  unless  I  would  give  up  privateering." 

"  So  he  stated  ;  but  in  what  manner  was  he  insolent 
to  you  ? " 

"  Insolent ! — told  me  that  he  acted  from  conscientious 
motives,  which  was  as  much  as  to  say  that  I  did 
not." 

"  Was  his  language  very  offensive  ?  " 

"No,  not  his  language — that  was  respectful  enough; 
but  it  was  the  very  respect  which  made  it  insolent.  So  I 
told  him  that  as  he  could  not,  from  scruples  of  conscience, 
join  me  in  privateering,  of  course  his  scruples  of  con- 
science could  not  allow  him  to  keep  the  books,  and  I  dis- 
missed him." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,  my  dear  father,  that  he,  in  a 
respectful  manner,  declined  entering  into  partnership  from 
these  scruples  which  you  mention  ;  that  he  gave  you  no 
other  offence  than  expressing  his  opinion,  and  declining 
your  offer  ?  " 

"  And  what  would  you  have  more  ? "  replied  Mr 
Trevannion. 

"  I  wish  to  know  where  was  the  insult,  the  ingratitude, 
on  his  part  which  you  complain  of  ?  " 

"  Simply  in  refusing  the  offer.  He  ought  to  have  felt 
grateful,  and  he  was  not ;  and  he  had  no  right  to  give 
such  reasons  as  he  did  ;  for  the  reasons  were  condemning 
my  actions.  But  you  women  cannot  understand  these 
things." 

"  I  rather  think,  my  dear  father,  that  we  cannot  ;  for 
I  cannot  perceive  either  the  insult  or  the  ingratitude  which 
you  complain  of,  and  such  I  think  will  be  your  own 
opinion  when  you  have  had  time  to  reflect,  and  are  more 
cool.  Mr  Elrington  expressed  nothing  more  to-day,  when 
he  stated  his  dislike  to  privateering  from  conscientious 
motives  than  he  did  after  his  return  from  his  confinement 


The  Privateersman  147 

in  the  Tower,  when  he  gave  up  the  command  of  the 
privateer  on  those  very  grounds  ;  and  then,  when  still 
warm  with  gratitude  to  him  for  his  self-devotion,  you 
did  not  consider  it  an  insult,  but,  on  the  contrary,  took 
him  still  nearer  to  you  into  your  own  house.  Why, 
then,  should  you  consider  it  an  insult  now  ?  Neither 
can  I  see  any  ingratitude.  You  made  him  an  offer, 
the  value  of  which,  in  a  worldly  point  of  view,  he 
could  not  but  appreciate,  and  he  declined  it  from 
conscientious  motives  ;  declined  it,  as  you  acknowledge, 
respectfully ;  proving  that  he  was  ready  to  sacrifice  his 
worldly  interests  to  what  he  considered  his  duty  as  a 
Christian.  When  Mr  Elrington  told  me  that  you  had 
dismissed  him,  I  felt  so  certain  that  he  must  have  been 
guilty  of  some  unpardonable  conduct  towards  you  to 
have  induced  you  to  have  resorted  to  such  a  step, 
that  I  did  not  credit  him  when  he  asserted  the  contrary. 
I  could  not  believe,  as  a  daughter,  anything  so  much 
to  the  prejudice  of  my  own  father,  and  so  much  at 
variance  with  his  general  conduct.  I  now  feel  that  I  have 
been  most  unjust  to  Mr  Elrington,  and  conducted  myself 
towards  him  in  a  way  which  I  bitterly  regret,  and  hope 
by  some  means  to  be  able  to  express  my  contrition 
for—" 

"  Amy — Amy,"  said  Mr  Trevannion,  severely,  "  are 
you  blinded  by  regard  for  this  young  man,  that  you  side 
against  your  own  father  ?  Am  I  to  understand  that 
you  have  given  your  affections  without  my  sanction  or 
approval  ? " 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  Miss  Trevannion  ;  "  that  I  do  respect 
and  regard  Mr  Elrington  is  true,  and  I  cannot  do  otherwise 
for  his  many  good  qualities  and  his  devotion  towards  you ; 
but  if  you  would  ask  me  if  I  love  him,  I  reply  that  such  a 
thought  has  not  yet  entered  my  head.  Without  a  know- 
ledge of  who  he  is,  or  his  family,  and  without  your 
approval,  I  should  never  think  of  yielding  up  my  affections 
in  so  hasty  a  manner  *,  but  I  may  say  more  :  these  affections 
have  never  been  solicited  by  Mr  Elrington.    He  has  always 


148  The  Privateersman 

behaved  towards  me  with  that  respect  which,  as  the 
daughter  of  his  patron,  I  have  had  a  right  to  expect ;  but 
in  no  instance  has  he  ever  signified  to  me  that  he  had  any 
preference  in  my  favour.  Having  assured  you  of  this,  my 
dear  father,  I  cannot  but  say  that  I  consider  that  he  has,  in 
this  instance,  not  only  been  treated  with  injustice  by  you, 
but  also  by  me." 

"  Say  no  more,"  replied  Mr  Trevannion.  As  he  said 
this,  I  heard  footsteps  in  the  passage,  and  was  about  to 
retreat  to  my  own  room ;  but  as  the  party  came  without  a 
light,  I  remained.  It  was  the  porter,  who  knocked  at  the 
sitting-room  door,  and  was  requested  to  come  in  by  Mr 
Trevannion. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,  Mr  Elrington  is  gone  out,  I  believe, 
and  I  found  this  packet  directed  to  you  on  the  table  of  the 
inner  room,  and  also  this  bag  of  money,  which  I  suppose 
you  forgot  to  put  away  before  you  left." 

"  Very  well,  Humphrey,  leave  them  on  the  table." 
The  man  did  so,  and  quitted  the  room,  not  perceiving 
me  in  the  dark  as  he  passed  through  the  ante-room. 

"  He  has  not  taken  the  money,"  observed  Mr  Tre- 
vannion. "  He  might  have  done  so,  as  he  ought  to  be 
paid  for  his  services." 

"  I  presume,  my  dear  father,  that  his  feelings  were  too 
much  hurt  by  what  passed,"  said  Miss  Trevannion. 
"  There  are  obligations  which  cannot  be  repaid  with 
gold." 

"  These,  I  perceive,  are  the  keys  of  the  safe  ;  I  did  not 
think  that  he  would  have  gone  away  this  night." 

I  now  considered  it  high  time  to  quit  the  ante-room, 
where  I  had  been  irresistibly  detained  by  the  conversation 
which  took  place.  I  hastened  to  my  own  chamber,  deter- 
mined that  I  would  leave  the  house  the  next  morning 
before  any  one  was  stirring.  I  gained  it  in  the  dark,  but 
having  the  means  of  striking  a  light,  I  did  so,  and  packed 
up  all  my  clothes  ready  for  my  departure.  I  had  just 
fastened  down  my  valise,  when  I  perceived  a  light  on  the 
further  end  of  the  long  corridor  which  led  to  my  apart- 


The  Privateersman  149 

merit.  Thinking  it  might  be  Mr  Trevannion,  and  not 
wishing  to  see  him,  I  blew  out  my  own  light  and  retreated 
to  a  small  dressing-room,  within  my  chamber,  communi- 
cating by  a  glass  door.  The  light  evidently  approached, 
and  at  last  I  perceived  the  party  was  entering  my  room, 
the  door  of  which  was  wide  open.  It  was  Miss  Trevannion 
who  entered,  and  turning  round  with  her  chamber-light  in 
her  hand,  appeared  to  survey  the  apartment  with  a"  mourn- 
ful air.  She  perceived  my  valise,  and  her  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  it  for  some  time  ;  at  last  she  walked  up  to  the 
dressing-table,  and,  sitting  on  the  stool  before  it,  leant 
down  her  head  upon  her  hands  and  wept. 

"  Alas  !  "  thought  I,  "  if  those  tears  were  but  f°r  me  » 
but  it  is  not  so — she  has  been  excited,  and  her  tears  have 
come  to  her  relief." 

After  a  time  she  raised  her  head  from  the  table,  and 
said,  "How  unjust  have  I  been — and  I  shall  see  him 
no  more ! — if  I  could  but  beg  his  pardon,  I  should  be 
more  happy.  Poor  fellow  ! — what  must  he  have  felt  at 
my  harsh  bearing.  Oh !  my  father,  I  could  not  have 
believed  it.  And  what  did  I  say  ? — that  I  had  no  feeling 
for — well,  I  thought  so  at  the  time,  but  now — I  am  not 
quite  sure  that  I  was  correct,  though  he — well,  it's  better 
that  he's  gone — but  I  cannot  bear  that  he  should  have 
gone  as  he  has  done.  How  his  opinion  of  me  must  have 
changed  !  That  is  what  vexes  me — "  and  again  she  bent 
her  head  down  on  the  table  and  wept. 

In  a  moment  she  again  rose,  and  took  her  candle  in  her 
hand.  Perceiving  on  the  dressing-table  a  small  gold  ring 
which  I  had  taken  off  my  finger  the  day  before,  and  had 
forgotten,  she  took  it  up  and  examined  it.  After  a  little 
while  she  laid  her  light  down  on  the  table,  and  put  the 
ring  upon  her  finger. 

"I  will  keep  it  till  I  see  him  again,"  murmured  she; 
and  then  taking  her  light,  she  walked  slowly  out  of  the 
room. 

The  knowledge  I  had  gained  by  this  unintentional 
eaves-dropping   on   my    part,    was   the    source   of    much 


150  The  Privateersman 

reflection — and  as  I  lay  on  the  bed  without  taking  off  my 
clothes,  it  occupied  my  thoughts  till  the  day  began  to 
break.  That  I  still  retained  the  good  opinion  of  Miss 
Trevannion  was  certain,  and  the  mortification  I  had 
endured  at  our  final  interview  was  now  wholly  removed. 
It  was  her  duty  to  suppose  her  parent  not  in  fault  till  the 
contrary  was  proved.  She  had  known  her  father  for  years 
— me  she  had  only  known  for  a  short  time,  and  never 
before  had  she  known  him  guilty  of  injustice.  But  her 
expressions  and  her  behaviour  in  my  room — was  it  possible 
that  she  was  partial  to  me,  more  partial  than  she  had 
asserted  to  her  father  when  she  was  questioned ! — and  her 
taking  away  the  ring  ! 


Chapter  XIV 

A   Conspiracy,  which   ends  satisfactorily   to   all   Parties — Privateering   is 
abandoned,  and  Captain  Levee  and  Philip  serve  the  King. 

The  night  passed  away  in  attempts  at  analyzing  the  real 
feelings  of  Miss  Trevannion,  and  also  my  own  towards  her  ; 
and  now  that  I  was  to  be  separated  from  her,  I  discovered 
what  I  really  had  not  before  imagined,  that  my  future 
happiness  was  seriously  endangered  by  my  sentiments 
towards  her  :  in  short,  dear  Madam,  that  I  was  most 
seriously  in  love. 

"  And  now,"  thought  I,  "of  what  avail  is  it  to  have 
made  this  discovery  now,  except  it  were  to  convince  me, 
as  Miss  Trevannion  had  said,  that  it  were  better  that  I 
were  gone." 

I  did  not  fail  to  call  to  mind  her  observation  about  my  un- 
known parentage  and  family,  and  this  I  reflected  upon  with 
pleasure,  as  it  was  the  chief  objection  raised  by  her,  and 
at  the  same  time,  one  that  I  could  proudly  remove,  from 
my  birth  being  really  more  distinguished  than  her  own. 
Should  I  make  it  known ;  How  could  I  ? — we  should,  pro- 


The  Privateersman  151 

bably,  never  meet  again.  All  this,  and  much  more,  was 
canvassed  in  my  mind  during  the  night,  and  also  another 
question  of  more  real  importance,  which  was,  what  I  was 
to  do,  and  where  I  was  to  go  ?  On  this  last  point  I  could 
not  make  up  my  mind,  but  I  determined  that  I  would  not 
leave  Liverpool  for  a  day  or  two,  but  would  take  up  my 
quarters  at  my  old  lodgings,  where  I  had  lived  with 
Captain  Levee. 

As  the  day  dawned,  I  rose  from  the  bed,  and,  taking  my 
valise  on  my  shoulder,  I  went  softly  downstairs,  opened 
the  street  door,  and  shutting  it  again  carefully,  I  hastened 
down  the  street  as  fast  as  I  could.  I  met  nobody  ;  for  it 
was  still  early,  and  arrived  at  the  lodging-house,  where  I 
had  some  trouble  to  obtain  admittance ;  the  old  lady  at 
last  opening  the  door  in  great  dishabille. 

"  Captain  Elrington !  is  it  possible,"  exclaimed  she, 
"  why,  what's  the  matter  ? " 

"  Nothing,  Madam,"  replied  I,  "  but  that  I  have  come 
to  take  possession  of  your  lodgings  for  a  few  days." 

"  And  welcome,  sir,"  replied  she  ;  "will  you  walk  up- 
stairs while  I  make  myself  more  fit  to  be  seen.  I  was  in 
bed  and  fast  asleep  when  you  knocked  ;  I  do  believe  I 
was  dreaming  of  my  good  friend,  Captain  Levee." 

I  went  up-stairs  and  threw  myself  on  the  old  settee 
which  was  so  familiar  to  me,  and  somehow  or  another  in  a 
few  minutes  I  was  in  a  sound  sleep.  How  long  I  might 
have  slept  on  I  cannot  tell,  but  in  less  than  an  hour  I  was 
waked  up  by  loud  talking  and  laughter,  and  a  few 
seconds  afterwards  found  myself  embraced  by  my  brother 
Philip  and  Captain  Levee.  The  Arrow  had  anchored  at 
break  of  day,  and  they  had  just  come  on  shore.  I  was 
delighted  to  see  them,  as  every  one  is  when  he  meets  with 
friends  when  he  is  in  distress.  I  briefly  stated  how  it 
was  that  they  found  me  there,  and  when  breakfast  was  on 
the  table,  I  entered  into  full  details  of  what  had  passed,  with 
the  exception  of  Miss  Trevannion  having  entered  my  room 
— that  I  considered  too  sacred  to  repeat  to  anyone. 

"  You  know,  my  dear  Elrington,"  said  Captain  Levee, 


152  The  Privateersman 

"That  I  have  not  the  scruples  which  you  have  relative  to 
privateering,  but  still  I  respect  the  conscientious  scruples  of 
others.  There  is  no  excuse  for  Mr  Trevannion' s  conduct, 
and  I  cannot  think  but  there  is  something  else  at  the 
bottom  of  all  this.  You  haven't  been  making  love  to  his 
daughter,  or,  what  would  amount  to  the  same  thing,  she 
has  not  been  making  advances  to  you  ?  " 

"I  have  not  dared  the  first,  Levee,  and  you  do  not 
know  her,  to  suppose  her  capable  of  the  latter." 

"  Well,  if  she  has  done  so,  there  would  have  been 
no  harm  done,"  replied  he;  "but  I  will  say  no  more 
as  you  look  so  grave.  Philip  and  I  will  now  call  upon 
Mr  Trevannion,  and  while  I  engage  the  old  gentleman, 
Philip  shall  run  alongside  of  the  young  maiden,  and 
between  the  two  we  shall  get  our  bearings  and  distance, 
and  know  how  the  land  lies — and  I  will  tell  you  more, 
Elrington,  although  I  have  no  objection  to  be  captain  of 
a  privateer,  I  certainly  consider  the  command  of  a  king's 
ship  more  reputable ;  and  if  I  could  manage  to  get  the 
Arrow  hired  into  the  king's  service  (I  still  remaining  in 
command  of  her),  I  should  prefer  it  being  so.  At  all 
events,  I'll  side  with  you,  and  that  will  drive  the  old 
gentleman  on  a  dead  lee-shore.  Come  along,  Philip — 
we  shall  be  with  you  in  two  hours,  Elrington."  With 
these  words  Captain  Levee  left  the  room,  followed  by 
my  brother. 

It  was  nearly  three  hours  before  they  returned,  and 
then  I  received  the  following  narratives :  Captain  Levee, 
as  he  sat  down,  said,  "  Now,  Philip,  we'll  hear  your 
account  first." 

"  Well,  mine  is  soon  told,"  replied  Philip  ;  "I  had 
made  up  my  mind  how  to  act,  and  did  not  tell  Captain 
Levee  what  I  intended  to  do.  When  Mr  Trevannion 
met  us  in  the  room  behind  the  counting-house,  he  appeared 
very  much  flurried  :  he  shook  hands  with  Captain  Levee, 
and  offered  me  his  hand,  which  I  refused,  saying,  *  Mr 
Trevannion,  I  have  just  seen  my  brother,  and  I  hardly 
need  say  that  nothing  will  induce  me  to  remain  in  your 


The  Privateersman  153 

employ.  I  will,  therefore,  thank  you  for  my  wages  at 
your  convenience.' 

"  'Hey-day,  young  man,'  cried  he,  'you  give  yourself 
strange  airs.  Well,  sir,  you  shall  have  your  discharge ; 
I  can  do  without  such  snip-jacks  as  you  are.' 

"  Snip-jacks  !  Mr  Trevannion,'  replied  I ;  'if  I  must 
say  it,  we  are  better  born  and  better  bred  than  you  or 
any  of  your  connections,  and  you  were  honoured  by  our 
service.' " 

"  You  said  that,  Philip  ? — then  you  were  wrong." 

"  I  told  the  truth." 

"  Still,  you  should  not  have  said  it  ;  we  took  his 
service,  and  therefore " 

"We  are  not  snip-jacks,"  interrupted  Philip,  "and  his 
calling  names  brought  on  the  reply." 

"You  must  admit  the  provocation,  Elrington,"  said 
Captain  Levee. 

"Well,  goon,  Philip." 

"  '  Indeed,'  said  Mr  Trevannion,  in  a  great  passion  ; 
*  well,  then,  I  will  soon  rid  myself  of  the  obligation. 
Call  this  afternoon,  Master  Philip,  and  you  shall  receive 
your  wages.     You  may  now  quit  the  room.' 

"  I  did  so,  and  put  my  hat  a-cock  to  annoy  him." 

"  So  far  his  narrative  is  quite  correct,"  said  Captain 
Levee  ; — "  now  go  on." 

"Well,"  said  Philip,  "instead  of  turning  out  of  the 
house,  I  turned  into  it,  and  went  to  the  young  lady's 
sitting-room.  I  opened  the  door  softly,  and  found  her 
with  her  hand  up  to  her  head,  looking  very  sedate  and 
sorrowful.  '  Master  Philip,'  said  she,  '  you  startled  me ; 
I  am  glad  to  see  you — when  did  you  arrive  ?  ' 

"  '  This  morning,  Miss  Trevannion.' 

"  '  Well,  sit  down,  and  bear  me  company  for  a  time. 
Have  you  seen  your  brother  ?  " 

"'I  have,  Miss  Trevannion,'  replied  I,  still  remaining 
on  my  feet,  'and  I  have  just  seen  your  father.  I  come 
now  to  bid  you  farewell.  I  have  left  the  privateer,  and 
shall    never    join    her    again ;    perhaps   I  may  never    see 


154  The  Privateersman 

you  again  either,  which,  believe  me,  I  am  truly  sorry 
for.' 

"  She  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hand,  as  she  leant  on 
the  table,  and  I  saw  a  tear  fall  as  she  said — 

"  'It  is  a  sad  business  altogether,  and  has  distressed  me 
very  much.  I  hope  your  brother  does  not  think  that 
I  blame  him  ;  tell  him  that  I  do  not  in  the  least,  and  that 
he  must  forget  my  behaviour  to  him  when  we  parted. 
I  did  him  injustice,  and  I  beg  his  pardon.  Tell  him  so, 
Philip.' " 

"Did  she  say  those  words,  Philip  ?" 

"  Yes,  word  for  word,  and  looked  like  an  angel  when 
she  said  so.  I  replied  that  I  would  certainly  deliver  her 
message,  but  that  I  must  not  remain,  for  fear  of  Mr 
Trevannion  finding  me  with  her,  as  he  ordered  me  to  quit 
the  house. 

"  *  Indeed,'  said  she ;  '  what  can  be  the  matter  with 
my  poor  father  ?  ' 

"  Why,  Miss  Trevannion,'  said  I,  '  he  was  very  angry, 
and  he  had  reason,  for  I  was  very  saucy,  and  that's  the 
truth.' 

"  '  Why,  Philip,  what  did  you  say  to  him  ?  ' 

"  '  Oh,  I  hardly  know,'  replied  I,  '  but  I  know  that  I 
said  more  than  I  ought ;  for  I  was  very  angry  at  my 
brother's  dismissal.     Good-bye,  Miss  Trevannion.' 

"  Miss  Trevannion  was  taking  a  ring  off  her  finger  as  I 
said  good-bye,  and  I  thought  she  was  going  to  give  it  me 
as  a  keepsake ;  but,  after  a  little  hesitation,  she  put  it  on 
again,  and  then  held  out  her  hand,  saying,  '  good-bye, 
Master  Philip,  let  us  not  part  in  anger,  at  all  events.' 
I  took  her  hand,  bowed,  and  turned  away  to  quit  the 
room ;  when  I  was  at  the  door  I  looked  round,  and 
she  was  sitting  with  her  face  in  her  hands,  and  I  think 
she  was  weeping.  I  went  out  into  the  street,  and  waited 
for  Captain  Levee,  and  there's  an  end  of  my  story." 

f*  Well,  now  I'll  give  you  my  portion,  Elrington : — As 
soon  as  Philip  went  out  of  the  room,  Mr  Trevannion  said.. 
*  That's  a  most  impudent  boy,  and  I  am  glad  that  he  is 


The  Privateersman  155 

gone.  You  are,  of  course  aware  that  his  brother  has  left 
me,  and  the  cause*  of  our  disagreement.' 

"  '  Yes,  sir,'  replied  I,  drily,  '  I  have  heard  the  whole 
particulars.' 

"  '  Did  you  ever  hear  of  such  ridiculous  scruples  ? ' 
said  he. 

"'Yes,  sir,  I  heard  them  before,  and  so  did  you,, 
when  he  gave  up  the  command  of  the  privateer,  and 
I  respected  them,  because  I  knew  that  Mr  Elrington  was 
sincere.  Indeed,  his  observations  on  that  head  are 
undeniably  true,  and  have  had  great  weight  with  me  ;  so 
much  so,  that  I  intend  to  enter  into  the  king's  service  as 
soon  as  I  possibly  can.' 

"  I  wish  you  had  seen  the  look  of  Mr  Trevannion  when 
I  said  this — he  was  stupified.  That  I,  Captain  Levee, 
who  had  commanded  his  vessels  so  long — I,  the  very 
beau  ideal  of  a  privateer's-man,  a  reckless,  extravagant 
dare-devil,  should  also  presume  to  have  scruples,  was  too 
much  for  him.  '  Et  tu  Brute,'  he  might  have  exclaimed, 
but  he  did  not ;  but  he  stared  at  me  without  speaking  for 
some  time ;  at  last  he  said,  '  Is  the  golden  age  arrived, 
or  is  this  a  conspiracy  ? ' 

"  '  Neither  one  nor  the  other,  sir,'  I  replied  j  '  I  follow 
privateering,  because  I  can  do  no  better ;  but  as  soon  as  I 
can  do  better,  I  shall  leave  it  off." 

"  'Perhaps,  said  Mr  Trevannion,  'you  would  wish  to 
resign  the  command  at  once.  If  so,  I  beg  you  will  not 
make  any  ceremony.' 

"  '  I  have  not  wished  to  put  you  to  any  inconvenience, 
Mr  Trevannion,'  replied  I,  '  but  as  you  kindly  beg  me 
to  use  no  ceremony,  I  will  take  advantage  of  your  offer, 
and  resign  the  command  of  the  Arrow  this  day.' " 

"  Surely,  Levee,  you  have  not  done  so  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  have,"  replied  Captain  Levee,  "  and  I  have  done 
so,  in  the  first  place,  out  of  friendship  to  you,  and,  in  the 
second,  because  I  wish  to  be  employed  in  the  king's  service, 
and  my  only  chance  of  obtaining  that  wish  is  doing  what 
I  have  done." 


156  The  Private ersman 

"  How  will  that  effect  your  purpose  ?" 

"  Because  the  men  have  sailed  so  long  with  me,  that  they 
will  not  sail  under  any  other  person,  if  I  tell  them  not. 
Mr  Trevannion  will  find  himself  in  an  awkward  position, 
and  I  think  we  can  force  him  to  hire  his  vessel  to  govern- 
ment, who  will  gladly  accept  such  a  one  as  the  Arrow" 

"  That  I  believe,  if  from  her  reputation  alone,"  replied 
I.  "  Well,  Levee,  I  thank  you  very  much  for  this  proof 
of  sincere  friendship.  The  plot  thickens,  and  a  few  days 
will  decide  the  question." 

"  Very  true,  and  now  let  me  finish  my  story.  *  I  am 
afraid,'  said  Mr  Trevannion,  in  a  very  sarcastic  tone,  '  that 
I  shall  not  be  able  to  find  any  one  to  replace  you  in  this 
moral  age,  Captain  Levee ;  but  I  will  try.' 

"  '  Sir,'  I  replied,  '  I  will  now  answer  your  sarcasm. 
There  is  some  excuse  for  ignorant  seamen  before  the  mast, 
who  enter  on  board  of  privateers  :  they  are  indifferent  to 
blood  and  carnage,  and  their  feelings  are  blunted — there 
is  some  excuse  even  for  decayed  gentlemen  like  me,  Mr 
Trevannion  (for  I  am  a  gentleman  born,)  who,  to  obtain  a 
maintenance  without  labour,  risk  their  lives  and  shed  their 
blood  j  but  there  is  no  excuse  for  those  who,  having  already 
as  much  wealth  and  more  than  they  can  require,  still 
furnish  the  means  and  equip  vessels  of  this  description  to 
commit  the  destruction  which  they  do,  for  the  sake  of  gain. 
There  is  a  sermon,  sir,  for  you  from  a  captain  of  a  privateer, 
and  I  now  wish  you  good-morning.'  I  then  got  up,  and, 
making  a  profound  bow,  I  quitted  the  room  before  Mr 
Trevannion  made  any  reply,  and  here  I  am.  Now  all  we 
have  to  do  is  to  wait  quietly,  and  see  what  takes  place ; 
but  first,  I  shall  go  on  board  the  Arrow,  and  let  them 
know  that  I  have  quarrelled  with  the  owner.  The  men 
are  not  very  well  pleased  as  it  is  with  their  want  of  success 
these  two  last  voyages,  and  it  will  require  but  little  to  blow 
up  the  discontent  into  a  mutiny.  Come,  Philip,  I  shall 
want  you  to  assist  me.  We  shall  be  back  to  dinner, 
Elrington." 

When  I  was  again  alone,  I  had  time  to  consider  what 


The  Privateersman  157 

had  passed.  What  I  chiefly  dwelt  upon  was  the  interview 
between  Philip  and  Miss  Trevannion — her  message  to  me 
— her  hesitation — and  keeping  the  ring.  I  could  not  help 
surmising  that  our  feelings  towards  each  other  were 
reciprocal,  and  this  idea  gave  me  infinite  delight,  and 
repaid  me  for  all  that  had  passed.  Then  my  brother's 
hasty  declaration  to  her  father,  that  we  were  better  born 
and  bred  than  he  was,  would  certainly  be  repeated  by  him 
to  his  daughter,  and  must  make  an  impression.  And  what 
would  Mr  Trevannion  do  ?  Would  he  give  way  to  the 
unanimous  opinion  against  him  ?  I  feared  not,  at  least 
without  another  struggle.  All  these  questions  occupied 
my  thoughts  till  the  return  of  Captain  Levee  and  Philip 
from  the  privateer.  They  had  well  managed  their  business. 
The  crew  of  the  Arrow  had  come  to  an  unanimous  resolu- 
tion that  they  would  not  sail  with  any  other  captain  but 
Captain  Levee ;  and  that  if  he  did  resign  the  command  of 
the  vessel,  as  soon  as  their  wages  were  paid,  and  they 
received  their  share  of  prize-money,  they  would  leave,  and 
enter  into  the  king's  service. 

That  afternoon  Mr  Trevannion  sent  for  the  officer  next 
in  command,  to  give  him  the  command  of  the  vessel ;  but 
as  he  went  over  the  side,  the  men,  expecting  that  he  was 
sent  for  for  that  purpose,  told  him  that  they  would  serve 
under  no  one  but  Captain  Levee,  and  that  he  might  acquaint 
the  owner  with  their  determination.  This  put  the  finishing 
blow  to  Mr  Trevannion.  As  soon  as  this  was  communicated 
to  him,  he  was  wild  with  rage  in  being  thus  thwarted  in 
every  way.  As  I  afterwards  was  informed,  he  went  even 
to  his  daughter,  acquainted  her  with  all  that  had  passed, 
and  gave  vent  to  his  indignation,  accusing  her  of  being  a 
party  in  the  conspiracy.  But  this  was  to  be  his  last  effort : 
the  excitement  had  been  too  great,  and  after  dinner  he  felt 
so  unwell  that  he  went  to  bed.  The  next  morning  he  was 
in  a  raging  fever,  and  at  times  delirious.  The  fever  was 
so  violent  that  the  doctors  had  much  to  do  to  reduce  it,  and 
for  ten  days  Mr  Trevannion  was  in  great  danger.  At  last 
it  was  got  under,  leaving  him  in  a  state  of  great  weakness 


158  The  Privateersman 

and  exhaustion,  and  his  recovery  was  anything  but  rapid. 
Humphrey,  the  porter,  had  brought  us  this  intelligence  ; 
as  now  there  was  no  one  to  transact  the  business  of  the 
house,  and  the  poor  fellow  did  not  know  what  to  do,  I 
desired  him  to  apply  to  Miss  Trevannion  for  directions, 
and  told  him  that,  although  I  would  not  enter  the  house,  I 
would,  if  she  wished  it,  see  to  the  more  important  concerns 
which  could  not  be  neglected.  She  was  then  attending 
her  father,  and  sent  me  a  message,  requesting,  as  a  favour 
to  her,  that  I  would  assist  all  I  could  in  the  dilemma.  I 
consequently  sent  for  the  books,  and  gave  orders,  and  made 
the  necessary  arrangements  as  I  had  done  before  I  had  been 
dismissed  by  Mr  Trevannion. 

It  was  nearly  five  weeks  before  Mr  Trevannion  had 
sufficiently  recovered  to  mention  anything  about  business 
to  him,  and  then  it  was  that  he  learnt  from  his  daughter 
that  I  had  carried  it  on  for  him  during  his  illness,  and  that 
everything  had  gone  on  as  well  as  if  he  had  acted  for  him- 
self. Although  Miss  Trevannion  had  not  expressed  a 
wish  that  I  should  call,  she  had  sent  Humphrey  for  my 
brother  Philip,  to  let  us  know  the  dangerous  state  in 
which  her  father  was,  and  after  that  Philip  called  every 
day,  and  was  the  bearer  of  messages  to  me.  As  her 
father  recovered,  she  told  Philip  that  he  had  expressed 
himself  very  strongly  as  to  his  conduct  towards  me,  and 
had  acknowledged  that  I  was  right  in  my  scruples,  and 
that  he  was  astonished  that  he  had  not  viewed  privateering 
in  the  same  light  that  I  did.  That  he  felt  very  grateful 
for  my  considerate  and  kind  conduct  in  conducting  the 
business  during  his  illness,  and  that  as  soon  as  he  was  well 
enough  he  would  call  upon  me,  to  beg  my  pardon  for  his 
conduct  towards  me.  Miss  Trevannion  also  told  him  that 
her  father  had  said  that  he  considered  his  illness  a  judg- 
ment upon  him,  and  a  warning  to  open  his  eyes  to  his 
sacrifice  of  principle  to  the  desire  of  gain,  and  that  he 
received  it  accordingly  with  humility  and  thankfulness  ; 
that  it  was  his  intention  to  offer  the  privateer  vessels  to 
government,  and  if  they   did  not  hire  them,  he  should 


The  Privateersman  159 

dispose  of  them  in  some  other  way.  This  was  very  agree- 
able intelligence,  and  was  the  source  of  much  conversation 
between  Captain  Levee  and  me. 

About  a  fortnight  afterwards,  Mr  Trevannion,  who  was 
still  weak,  sent  me  a  billet,  in  which  he  said  that  he  was 
afraid  that  his  anxiety  to  see  me  and  his  being  still  con- 
fined to  his  room,  rather  retarded  his  recovery,  and 
begged  as  a  favour  that  I  would  accept  his  acknowledg- 
ment in  writing,  and  come  to  see  him.  That  I  consented 
to  do,  and  repaired  to  his  house  accordingly.  I  found  him 
in  his  room,  sitting  in  his  dressing-gown,  and  he  had 
evidently  suffered  much. 

"  Mr  Elrington,"  said  he,  "  I  trust  to  your  excellent 
nature  to  accept  my  apologies  for  the  very  unjust  treat- 
ment you  have  received  at  my  hands.  I  am  ashamed  of 
myself,  and  I  can  say  no  more." 

"  I  beg,  Mr  Trevannion,  that  you  will  say  no  more ;  I 
accept  the  return  of  your  friendship  with  pleasure,"  replied 
I ;  "lam  sorry  that  you  have  been  so  ill." 

"I  am  not,"  replied  he;  "it  is  good  for  us  to  be 
chastised  at  times.  My  sickness  has  opened  my  eyes,  and 
made  me,  I  trust,  a  better  man.  May  I  ask  a  favour  of 
you  ? " 

"  Most  certainly,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  It  is  that  you  will  execute  a  commission  for  me, 
which  is  to  go  to  London  on  my  account,  see  the  govern- 
ment people  who  control  the  naval  affairs,  and  offer  the 
Arrow  as  a  hired  vessel.  You  know  all  her  qualities  so 
well,  and  have  kept  her  accounts  so  long,  that  you  will  be 
able  to  furnish  them  with  all  necessary  information.  I 
should  wish  Captain  Levee  to  go  with  you,  and,  if  you 
possibly  can,  make  it  a  condition  that  he  is  taken  into  the 
king's  service,  and  appointed  the  captain  of  her." 

"  I  will  do  so  with  pleasure,"  replied  I. 

"  One  more  favour  I  have  to  beg,  Mr  Elrington. 
"When  I  so  foolishly  quarrelled  with  you,  you  left  a  bag  of 
money,  to  which  you  were  fully  entitled  from  your  good 
services,  upon  the  table  in  the  inner  room.     I  trust  now 


160  The  Privateersman 

that  you  will  not    mortify  me  by  refusing  it,  or  I  shall 
think  that  you  have  not  really  forgiven  me." 

I  bowed  assent. 

"I  thank  you,  Mr  Elrington — thank  you  very  much. 
Now  I  shall  soon  get  well.  To-morrow,  perhaps,  you 
will  have  the  kindness  to  come  and  see  me  again.  I  feel 
rather  overcome  at  present.  Remember  me  kindly  to 
Philip.  Good-bye  for  to-day,"  said  Mr  Trevannion, 
holding  out  his  emaciated  hand.     "  God  bless  you." 

I  took  his  hand  and  quitted  the  room,  shutting  the  door 
softly.  Mr  Trevannion  was  quite  alone  when  I  was  with 
him.  Humphrey,  the  porter,  had  shown  me  up-stairs  to 
the  room. 

Anxious  as  I  was  to  see  Miss  Trevannion,  I  did  not 
venture  into  the  sitting-room,  but  passed  the  door  and 
went  downstairs  ;  when  I  was  going  out  of  the  street  door, 
Humphrey  followed  me,  and  said  Miss  Trevannion  wished 
to  see  me.  I  went  back  again  with  a  beating  heart,  a 
sensation  I  had  not  felt  before,  when  about  to  go  into  her 
presence.     She  was  standing  by  the  table. 

"  Mr  Elrington,"  said  she,  as  I  bowed  upon  entering,. 
"I  did  not  think  that  you  could  carry  your  resentment 
against  me  so  far  as  to  leave  the  house  without  asking  to 
see  me  ;  but  if  you  do  not  wish  to  see  me,  'tis  a  duty  I  owe 
to  myself  to  wish  to  see  you,  if  only  for  a  moment,  that  I 
may  beg  your  pardon  for  my  conduct  towards  you  when 
we  last  parted.  I  have  suffered  much  since  that,  Mr 
Elrington  ;  do  not  make  me  suffer  more  by  continuing  your 
resentment.  Recollect  I  am  but  a  weak  woman,  and  must 
not  be  judged  so  severely  as  one  of  your  own  sex." 

"I  have  nothing  to  pardon  that  I  am  aware  of,  Miss 
Trevannion,"  replied  I ;  "I  did  not  intrude  upon  you  just 
now,  because  being  no  longer  an  inmate  of  the  house,  and 
not  having  parted  with  you  in  complete  amity,  I  thought  it 
would  be  presumptuous  in  me  so  to  do." 

"  You  are  very  generous,  Mr  Elrington,"  replied  she ; 
"  now  take  my  hand,  and  I  promise  never  to  be  so  hasty 
again." 


The  Privateersman  161 

I  took  the  proffered  hand,  and  raised  it  respectfully 
to  my  lips.  I  had  never  done  so  before ;  but  Miss 
Trevannion  showed  no  signs  of  displeasure,  or  attempt 
to  withdraw  it. 

"Do  you  think  my  father  looks  very  ill,  Mr  Elrington?" 
said  she. 

"  From  his  appearance,  I  think  that  he  must  have 
suffered  much." 

"I  am  most  thankful  that  you  have  come  to  see  him, 
Mr  Elrington.  You  have  no  idea  how  his  mind  was 
troubled,  and  how  he  longed  to  be  reconciled  to  you.  I 
trust  he  has  made  his  peace." 

"  I  have  always  had  too  much  respect  for  your  father, 
and  gratitude  for  his  kindness  to  me,  to  have  made  that  a 
work  of  difficulty." 

"  You  rejoice  me  much — make  me  very  happy,  Mr 
Elrington,"  replied  Miss  Trevannion,  as  the  tears  dropped 
fast  from  her  eyes.  "  You  must  excuse  me,"  said  she  ; 
"  I  have  become  very  weak  and  nervous  during  my  father's 
illness — and  sitting  up  with  him  so  much, — but  it  is  over 
now." 

"  You  have  had  much  anxiety,  I  see,  Miss  Trevannion; 
you  are  pale  and  thin  to  what  you  were." 

"  Did  my  father — ?  but  I  have  no  right  to  ask  such 
questions." 

"  You  would  inquire,  Miss  Trevannion,  whether  any 
thing  was  said  as  to  future  arrangements  ?  " 

Miss  Trevannion  made  a  sign  of  assent. 

"  I  have  promised  to  execute  a  commission  for  him, 
and  am  going  to  London,  accompanied  by  Captain  Levee." 

"  To  get  rid  of  those  wretched  privateers,  is  it  not  ? " 

"  Yes,  it  is,  and  I  am  to  come  to-morrow  to  arrange 
further ;  but  I  think  you  want  to  return  to  your  father's 
room,  so  I  will  now  take  my  leave." 

"You  are  considerate,  Mr  Erlingtonj  I  did  want  to  go 
up-stairs  ;  but  before  I  go  I  have  some  property  of  yours 
to  place  in  your  hands." 

I  bowed,  thinking  that  she  referred  to  the  ring,  which 
p  L 


162  The  Privateersman 

I  perceived  on  her  finger,  and  was  annoyed  that  she  was  in 
such  haste  to  return  it.  But,  on  the  contrary,  she  went  to 
the  buffet  and  brought  out  the  bag  of  gold  jacobuses, 
which  she  laid  on  the  table. 

"You  are  very  proud,  Mr  Elrington,  not  to  take  what 
was  fairly  your  due,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  smiling. 

"It  is  much  more  than  I  have  ever  earned,"  replied  I ; 
"  but  your  father  made  me  promise  not  to  refuse  it  a 
second  time,  and  of  course  I  shall  now  take  it." 

My  heart  was  much  lightened  when  I  found  that  it  was 
the  gold,  and  not  the  ring. 

"  Then  good-bye,  Mr  Elrington  ;  to-morrow  I  shall  see 
you,  of  course." 

Miss  Trevannion  then  left  the  room  and  hastened 
upstairs  to  her  father,  and  I  went  home  to  my  lodgings. 
I  narrated  the  substance  of  what  had  passed  between  Mr 
Trevannion  and  me  to  Captain  Levee  and  Philip,  and  also 
that  I  had  been  kindly  received  by  Miss  Trevannion. 

"  Well,  I  like  the  reconciliation  and  arrangement  very 
much,"  said  Captain  Levee  ;  "  and  as  you  have  such  a 
bag  of  gold,  and  I  have  not  fifty  guineas  in  the  world,  you 
shall  stand  treat  in  London,  Elrington." 

"  That  I  will,  with  pleasure ;  it  will  only  be  dis- 
charging an  old  debt,  Levee.  Philip  shall  go  with 
us." 

"  But,"  said  Captain  Levee,  "  do  you  not  think  they 
will  recognise  their  state  prisoner,  and  be  cautious  of  a 
Jacobite  ? " 

"  They  may  remember  the  name,"  said  I,  "  but  my 
person  was  seen  but  by  few.  I  do,  however,  think  it 
would  be  advisable,  as  I  shall  have  to  sign  papers,  to  take 
another." 

"  I  think  so,  too,"  replied  Captain  Levee;  "  what  shall 
we  call  you  ? " 

"  Let  me  see  ;  I'll  have  a  good  name.  I  had  a  relative 
of  the  name  of  Musgrave  ;  I  think  I  will  borrow  his  name. 
What  say  you,  Philip  ?  Will  you  be  for  the  future  Philip 
Musgrave  ? " 


The  Privateersman  163 

« 

"  Yes,  brother,  with  all  my  heart.  The  name  appears 
to  fit  me  better  than  that  of  Elrington." 

Thus,  madam,  did  I  resume  my  real  name  without  any 
suspicion  on  the  part  of  Captain  Levee ;  but  I  could  not 
well  sign  government  papers  with  an  assumed  one. 

On  the  following  day  I  called  upon  Mr  Trevannion,  who 
received  me  with  great  affection,  and  it  was  arranged  that 
I  should  set  off  in  three  days,  which  time  would  be 
required  for  preparation,  and  to  make  the  necessary 
purchases.  To  supply  funds  for  the  journey,  Mr  Trevannion 
gave  .me  another  bag  of  jacobuses,  of  the  same  amount  as 
the  former,  saying  that  he  wished  us  to  appear  bravely 
when  we  arrived  in  London,  and  that  he  should  require  no 
account  of  the  expenditure,  only  that  if  the  contents  of  the 
bag  were  not  sufficient,  he  would  supply  more.  This  was 
nothing  more  but  an  excuse  on  his  part  to  be  generous  ; 
for  one  quarter  of  the  money  would  have  been  sufficient 
for  all  needful  expenses.  I  told  him  that  I  had  taken  the 
name  of  Musgrave,  as  that  of  Elrington  might  be  re- 
membered to  the  injury  of  the  proposal,  and  he  said  that  it 
was  well  thought  of  by  me.  Miss  Trevannion  had  entered 
the  room  when  I  mentioned  that  to  her  father,  and  after- 
wards had  quitted  it.  After  I  had  taken  leave  of  Mr 
Trevannion,  I  went  down  to  the  sitting-room,  where  I 
found  his  daughter  waiting  for  me.  We  had  much  friendly 
discourse,  and  at  one  time  she  said,  "  I  heard  you  say  that 
you  had  taken  the  name  of  Musgrave  for  your  intended 
journey.  Do  you  intend  to  retain  that  name  when  you 
return  ? " 

"  Why  should  I  ?  "  replied  I. 

"  Because,"  replied  she,  "  perhaps  it  is  your  real  name. 
Excuse  a  lady's  curiosity,  but  is  not  that  the  fact  ?  " 

"  Miss  Trevannion,"  replied  I,  "  my  real  name  must  at 
present  remain  a  secret." 

"  That  is  to  say,  it  will  no  longer  be  a  secret  if 
intrusted  to  me  ?     I  thank  you,  sir,  for  the  compliment." 

"  I  do  not  intend  to  imply  that,  Miss  Trevannion  5  I 
fully  believe  that  you  can  keep  a  secret." 


164  The  Privateersman 

"  If  you  fully  believe  so,  you  might,  then,  reply  to  my 
question ;  the  more  so  as  I  now  pledge  myself  to  keep 
your  secret  most  faithfully." 

"Then,  Miss  Trevannion,  my  real  name  is  Musgrave," 
replied  I. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  confidence,  Mr  Musgrave,  which 
shall  not  be  misplaced.  I  might  now  follow  up  my 
inquiries  as  to  why  you  changed  your  name,  with  many 
other  queries  ;  but  I  am  too  discreet  for  that — the  time 
may  come  when  I  shall  know  all ;  but  I  am  content  with 
your  proof  of  confidence,  and  thank  you  for  it." 

Miss  Trevannion  never  was  so  lively  and  communicative 
with  me  before,  as  she  was  this  morning ;  there  was  a 
friendliness  without  any  of  her  usual  reserve,  and  I  left 
her  more  full  of  admiration  and  devotion  than  ever. 

In  three  days  more  our  preparations  were  made,  and 
taking  leave  of  Miss  Trevannion  and  her  father,  who  was 
recovering,  and  had  admitted  company  to  his  room,  we  set 
off  on  horseback,  as  we  had  done  before,  and  attended  by 
the  same  two  men  of  Captain  Levee's  who  had  served  us 
on  a  former  journey  to  London.  We  had  no  adventure 
whatever  on  this  journey  which  could  be  worth  narrating, 
and  I  shall  therefore  say  that  we  arrived  in  good  health 
and  spirits,  and  took  up  our  abode  at  once  at  our  former 
lodging-house,  instead  of  going  to  the  inn.  We  were 
welcomed  by  the  hostess,  who  had  her  house  almost 
empty.  The  following  day  I  made  inquiries,  and,  in 
consequence,  went  to  the  Navy  Office,  and  requesting  to 
see  one  of  the  head  clerks,  informed  him  of  the  occasion  of 
my  coming  up  to  London.  He  was  very  civil,  and  replied 
that  the  government  were  in  want  of  vessels,  and  he  had 
no  doubt  but  they  would  have  the  Arrow,  as  she  was  well 
known  as  a  strong  privateer.  I  then  inquired  whether 
they  thought  it  likely  that  Captain  Levee  might  be  taken 
into  the  service,  stating  what  an  excellent  crew  the  Arrow 
had,  and  that  they  would  not  remain  in  her,  unless  they 
were  commanded  by  him,  in  whom  they  had  great  con- 
fidence. 


The  Privateersman  165 

The  clerk  replied  that  it  might  be  done  certainly, — 
"but,"  added  he — "Sir,  you  cannot  expect  people  to  do 
such  kind  offices  without  they  are  rewarded." 

I  perfectly  understood  him,  and  replied,  that,  of  course, 
I  did  not  expect  it ;  but  I  was  so  ignorant  as  to  what 
ought  to  be  done,  that  I  begged  that  he  would  give  me 
his  advice,  for  which  I  should  be  most  grateful. 

"Well,  well,  you  understand  me,  Mr  Musgrave,  and 
that  is  sufficient.  I  will  be  plain  with  you.  It  will  cost 
loo  guineas  to  obtain  what  you  want  for  Captain  Levee, 
and  of  that  money  I  shall  not  receive  a  doit." 

"  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  give  that  sum  and  half  as 
much  more,  to  obtain  my  wish,  Sir,  and  shall  feel  much 
obliged  to  you  in  the  bargain ;  and  while  I  am  negotiating, 
I  may  as  well  state  that  I  have  a  brother  who  sails  with 
Captain  Levee,  who  is  most  anxious  to  be  with  him,  and 
sail  as  his  lieutenant." 

"  That  will  cost  another  fifty  guineas,  Mr  Musgrave." 

"I  am  most  willing,"  replied  I. 

"Well,  we  must  first  get  the  vessel  hired  into  the 
service.  You  have  your  tonnage  and  equipment  all  on 
paper  ? " 

"  Everything  that  is  requisite ;  and,  moreover,  every 
cruise  she  has  made,  the  actions  she  has  fought,  and  the 
prizes  she  has  taken  under  the  command  of  Captain  Levee, 
and  with  the  crew  now  on  board." 

"  Furnish  all  these  documents,  Mr  Musgrave,  and 
leave  it  to  me.  I  am  to  understand  that  you  perfectly 
agree  to  the  terms  I  have  proposed  ?  " 

"Perfectly,  sir;  and,  if  you  please,  I  will  sign  a 
memorandum  to  that  effect." 

"No,  no,"  replied  he,  "we  never  put  such  things  down 
on  paper.  It  is  an  affair  of  honour  and  good  faith.  You 
say  your  money  is  all  ready." 

"  At  a  minute's  warning." 

"That  is  sufficient,  Mr  Musgrave.  I  will  now  wish 
you  good  morning.     Send  me  the  documents." 

"  I  have  them  in  my  pocket,  sir." 


1 66  The  Private ersman 

"  Better  still ;  then  the  affair  may  be  arranged  this 
afternoon,  and  you  may  call  to-morrow  at  about  two  in 
the  afternoon ;  and  you  may  as  well  bring  the  money 
with  you,  as  you  can  but  take  it  away  again  if  everything 
is  not  to  your  satisfaction." 

I  returned  to  the  lodgings  quite  delighted  with  the 
prospect  of  such  a  fortunate  issue  to  my  mission,  and 
was  in  good  time  for  dinner.  I  did  not  tell  Captain 
Levee  or  Philip  of  what  had  passed,  but  merely  that 
I  considered  that  there  was  a  good  chance  of  success, 
and  that  I  was  to  call  on  the  following  day.  That  night 
we  went  to  the  theatre,  and  saw  a  play  performed  written 
by  Shakespeare,  in  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  and 
called  the  "  Merry  Wives  of  "Windsor."  We  were  much 
pleased  with  the  character  of  Falstaff,  a  fat  knight,  full 
of  humour.  The  next  day,  at  the  time  appointed,  I 
called  upon  the  head  clerk,  who  told  me  that  everything 
was  arranged  according  to  my  wishes ;  that  the  hiring 
of  the  vessel  was  according  to  her  tonnage ;  and  he 
considered  that  the  price  offered  by  the  government 
was  fair  and  liberal;  so  did  I,  and  immediately  accepted 
it.  He  then  drew  from  his  desk  the  articles  of  agreement 
between  the  government  and  the  owner  of  the  vessel, 
and  at  the  same  time,  the  warrants  for  Captain  Levee  and 
Philip,  to  act  as  commander  and  lieutenant. 

"  Now,  Mr  Musgrave,  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  sign  the 
first  paper,  and  fulfil  the  other  portion  of  our  agreement." 

I  immediately  pulled  out  the  bag  of  money  which  I  had 
brought  with  me,  and  after  counting  it  over,  the  clerk 
gave  me  his  pen  to  sign  the  document,  and  handed  to  me 
the  warrants  for  Philip  and  Captain  Levee. 

"  You  have  behaved  liberally  in  this  affair,  Mr  Mus- 
grave," said  the  gentleman,  as  he  locked  up  the  bag  of 
money  in  his  desk  :  "  if  at  any  time  I  can  be  of  use  to  you, 
you  may  command  me." 

"I  thank  you,  sir,"  replied  I,  "I  may  by-and-bye  have 
to  ask  you  to  exert  your  influence  in  behalf  of  my  brother, 
that    he    may    obtain    the    command    of    one    of    the 


The  Privateersman  167 

king's  ships,  and  if  you  can  help  me,  I  shall  be  most 
grateful." 

"  Depend  upon  it  I  will,"  replied  he,  "  and  I  beg  you 
will  use  no  ceremony  on  making  the  application." 

He  then  shook  hands  with  me,  and  I  went  home. 
Dinner  was  over  when  I  came  back,  but  the  hostess  had 
put  away  some  victuals  for  me,  and  while  I  was  eating 
them,  I  gave  them  an  account  of  my  success,  handing  their 
warrants  to  Captain  Levee  and  Philip.  They  could  hardly 
credit  me,  even  when  the  documents  were  in  their  hands, 
but  pledging  them  to  secrecy,  I  told  them  by  what  means 
I  had  been  so  successful.  Whereupon  they  thanked  me, 
and  we  then  went  out  to  procure  the  uniforms  suitable  to 
their  respective  ranks,  and  this  occupied  us  till  the  evening, 
when  we  agreed  to  go  to  the  cockpit  and  see  the  fights 
between  the  various  animals,  with  which  Philip  particularly 
was  much  delighted.  As  we  had  nothing  to  detain  us  in 
London,  and  it  was  necessary  that  the  Arrow  should 
immediately  run  round  to  the  Nore,  we  determined,  as  the 
uniforms  were  to  be  ready  on  the  following  day,  that  the 
day  after  that  we  would  return  to  Liverpool. 


Chapter  XV 

We  return  to  Liverpool — I  have  an  interview  with   Miss  Trevannion — 
Plutus  interferes  with  Cupid,  and  I  sail  again  for  the  coast  of  Africa. 

We  set  off  and  arrived  at  Liverpool,  without  accident,  late 
on  the  sixth  night,  when  we  repaired  to  our  usual  lodgings. 
The  next  day  I  called  to  tell  Mr  Trevannion  that  I  had 
returned,  and  was  informed  by  Humphrey  that  he  was 
quite  strong  again,  and  very  anxious  to  see  me,  although 
he  had  no  idea  that  I  should  return  so  soon.  Humphrey 
went  up  to  announce  my  arrival,  and  Mr  Trevannion 
admitted  me  immediately,  although  he  was  not  yet  out  of 
bed. 


i68  The  Private ersman 

"  I  fear  that  you  have  not  been  successful,"  said  he,  as 
he  took  my  hand. 

"  On  the  contrary,  sir,  I  have  succeeded  in  everything," 
and  I  then  gave  him  an  account  of  what  had  happened. 

"  Well,"  replied  he,  "lam  very  glad  of  it,  and  recollect 
I  must  be  at  the  expense,  as,  without  you  had  incurred  it, 
the  schooner  would  not,  in  all  probability,  have  been  hired. 
And  now  I  want  to  consult  with  you  about  something  else. 
Here  is  a  letter  from  Captain  Irving,  of  the  Amy,  brought 
home  by  the  Chester  Lass." 

These  were  two  vessels  employed  on  the  Gold  Coast, 
which  belonged  to  Mr  Trevannion. 

"  Read  it,"  said  Mr  Trevannion,  "  and  give  me  your 
opinion." 

I  did  so :  Captain  Irving  stated  that  he  had  pushed  the 
two  vessels  up  a  small  river  on  the  coast,  which  he  had 
not  known  of  before,  and  had  fallen  in  with  a  black  ruler, 
who  had  never  yet  treated  with  the  English  ;  but  only 
with  the  Spaniards,  for  slaves.  That  his  English  com- 
modities were  quite  new  to  the  natives,  and  that,  in 
consequence,  he  had  made  a  most  fortunate  traffic  with 
them,  and  had  loaded  a  vessel  with  ivory,  wax,  and  gold 
dust  to  the  amount  of  iooo  pounds,  and  that  he  had  sent 
the  Chester  Lass,  remaining  himself,  to  continue  the  barter 
before  it  was  known  to  the  other  ships  on  the  coast,  which 
it  would  soon  be.  He  continued,  that  he  had  not  sufficient 
of  the  articles  which  were  most  valued  by  the  natives, 
and  requested  that  Mr  Trevannion  would  immediately 
despatch  another  vessel  with  various  goods  enumerated, 
and  that  then  he  should  be  able  to  fill  his  own  vessel  as 
well  as  the  one  that  he  had  despatched  home ;  that  the 
river  was  in  such  a  latitude,  and  the  mouth  difficult  to 
discover ;  that  he  sent  a  little  sketch  of  the  coast,  which 
would  facilitate  the  discovery — but  that  no  time  was  to  be 
lost,  as  the  sickly  season  was  coming  on,  and  it  was  very 
unhealthy  at  that  time. 

As  I  folded  up  the  letter,  Mr  Trevannion  said, 

"  Now,   here   is   an   invoice  of   the  whole   cargo  sent 


The  Privateersman  169 

home  by  the  Chester  Lass.  I  reckon  it  worth  about 
£7000. 

I  looked  over  the  invoice,  and  agreed  with  Mr  Trevan- 
nion,  that  it  was  well  worth  that,  if  not  more. 

"  This  is  most  important,  you  will  acknowledge, 
Musgrave,"  said  Mr  Trevannion;  "but  before  I  go  any 
further,  I  trust  that,  now  the  only  difficulty  is  got  over, 
you  will  not  refuse  to  be  my  partner ;  the  only  difference 
I  intend  to  make  is,  that  I  now  offer  you  one-fourth  instead 
of  one-eighth.  Silence  gives  consent,"  continued  Mr 
Trevannion,  as  I  did  not  immediately  reply. 

"  I  was  so  astonished  at  your  munificent  offer,  sir,  that 
I  could  not  well  speak." 

"  Then  it's  agreed  ;  so  say  no  more  about  it,"  said  Mr 
Trevannion,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  and  pressing  it  warmly 
— "  and  now  to  business.  My  idea  is,  to  send  out  the 
Sparrow-Hawk,  being  so  fast  a  sailer.  Of  course,  as  a 
privateer,  she  has  done  her  work ;  and  as  the  government 
wish  the  complement  of  the  Arrow  to  be  increased,  I  think 
we  cannot  do  better  than  to  fill  her  up  with  some  of  the 
Sparrow-Haw}?  s  men,  leaving  about  twenty-five  on  board 
of  her,  and  sending  her  out  as  soon  as  possible  to  the 
coast,  with  the  articles  which  Captain  Irving  requests." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,  that  it  will  be  the  best  plan." 

"But  whom  to  send  is  the  difficulty,"  said  Mr 
Trevannion.  "  Captain  Paul,  of  the  Chester  Lass,  is  very 
ill,  and  not  likely  to  be  out  of  bed  for  some  time ;  and 
even  if  he  were  well,  I  have  no  opinion  of  him  in  an  affair 
of  this  moment.  If,  as  Captain  Irving  says,  he  can  fill  the 
Amy,  her  cargo  will  be  worth  three  times  that  of  the  Chester 
Lass  ;  but  of  course  the  destination  of  the  Sparrow-Hawk 
must  be  a  secret,  and  I  do  not  know  whom  to  entrust  her 
to.  We  require  some  one  in  whom  we  can  put  con- 
fidence." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  and,  if  you  have 
no  objection,  I  think  that  the  best  plan  will  be  for  me  to 
go  myself;  I  shall  be  back  again  in  ten  weeks  at  the 
furthest." 


170  The  Privateersman 

"  Well,  as  you  will  now  have  a  strong  interest  in  it,  I 
really  think  so  too.  In  fact,  I  don't  know  whom  else  we 
can  trust." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,  and  I  will  go  myself,  and  I  think 
the  sooner  the  better  ;  but  I  do  not  know  whether  we 
can  obtain  all  the  goods  requisite  immediately." 

"  We  can  have  them  in  five  or  six  days,"  replied  Mr 
Trevannion ;  "I  sent  Humphrey  out  to  make  inquiry." 

"  At  all  events,  I  must  look  to  them  myself;  and  there 
are  many  other  things  to  manage,  so  I  had  better  wish  you 
a  good  morning  now,  Mr  Trevannion,  and  in  the  evening 
I  will  call  again,  and  let  you  know  what  I  have  done." 

"  Do  so,"  said  he,  and  I  then  took  my  leave. 

I  certainly  was  very  much  astonished  as  well  as  much 
pleased  at  Mr  Trevannion's  liberality  relative  to  the  partner- 
ship, and  I  could  now  look  forward  to  competency  in  a  few 
years  at  the  furthest.  Certainly,  if  Mr  Trevannion  had 
been  hasty  in  his  conduct  towards  me,  he  had  made  most 
noble  reparation.  I  first  returned  to  the  lodgings  and  told 
Captain  Levee  and  Philip  what  had  passed ;  they  im- 
mediately proposed  that  we  should  all  go  together  on  board 
the  Sparrow-Hawk ,  that  I  might  make  my  arrangements, 
and  that  they  might  persuade  some  of  the  men  to  join  the 
Arrow.  I  first  picked  out  the  men  I  wished  to  sail  with 
me ;  and  then  they  talked  over  the  rest,  who  that  evening 
went  on  shore  for  their  wages,  and  the  next  morning 
joined  the  Arrow,  as  Captain  Levee  was  anxious  to  get 
round  to  the  Nore.  The  day  after  the  men  joined,  the 
Arrow  sailed,  which  I  was  not  sorry  for,  as  it  left  me  more 
at  leisure  to  expedite  my  own  affairs.  Philip  promised  to  be 
my  correspondent  and  I  bade  them  both  farewell  with 
regret.  I  called  in  the  evening,  as  I  had  promised,  upon 
Mr  Trevannion,  and  he  then  gave  me  the  deed  of  partner- 
ship, signed  and  dated  the  day  when  he  first  made  the  offer 
and  we  had  quarrelled  ;  but  I  did  not  see  Miss  Trevannion  ; 
much  to  my  regret,  her  father  said  that  she  was  ailing. 
The  business  I  had  to  transact,  and  fitting  out  the  Sparrow- 
Hawk,  so  completely  occupied  me,  that  it  was  now  three 


The  Privateersman  171 

days  that  I  had  been  at  Liverpool  without  having  seen  her, 
and  I  was  much  annoyed  at  it,  as  I  had  called  every  day. 
My  feelings  towards  her  were  now  stronger  than  before. 
She  was  never  out  of  my  thoughts,  and  I  hardly  know  how 
it  was  that  I  transacted  business  as  I  did.  This  evening  I 
was  determined,  if  possible,  that  I  would  see  her,  and  find 
out  why  she  avoided  me,  as  it  appeared  to  me  that  she  did. 
When  I  called,  therefore,  I  did  not  ask  to  see  her  father, 
but  told  Humphrey  to  find  out  where  Miss  Trevannion  was 
and  say  that  I  requested  to  speak  with  her.  Humphrey 
returned,  and  said  that  she  was  in  the  sitting-room,  to 
which  I  instantly  repaired. 

"I  am  fearful,  that  I  have  given  you  some  unintentional 
cause  of  displeasure,  Miss  Trevannion,"  said  I,  as  I 
entered,  "for  you  have  appeared  to  avoid  me  since  my 
return." 

"  Indeed,  Mr  Musgrave,  I  have  not,"  replied  she  ; 
"  I  was  most  anxious  to  see  you,  and  have  thought  it  very 
unpolite,  I  may  add,  unkind,  on  your  part  not  to  have 
come  to  me." 

"I  have  been  in  the  house  every  day,  and  sometimes 
twice  a  day,  with  your  father,  Miss  Trevannion,  and  have 
never  met  you.  Once  I  inquired  for  you,  and  your 
father  told  me  you  were  unwell,  whereas  Humphrey 
had  but  five  minutes  before  told  me  that  you  were  well 
and  in  good  spirits." 

"  Humphrey  told  the  truth,  and  so  did  my  father.  I 
was  in  good  health  and  spirits,  and  in  five  minutes  after- 
wards I  was  ill  and  unhappy." 

"  I  trust  I  was  no  party  to  it,  Miss  Trevannion." 

"  You  were  a  party  to  it,  but  not  the  great  offender, 
who  was  my  father.  He  had  told  me  that  upon  your 
return  he  had  installed  you  as  his  partner,  and  had  done 
you  the  justice  you  had  deserved  ;  and  then  he  told  me 
that  you  were  going  out  to  the  coast  of  Africa  in  the 
Sparrow-Hawk." 

"  It  is  very  true,  Miss  Trevannion ;  but  where  is  the 
offence  ? " 


ij%  The  Privateersman 

"  The  offence  is  this  :  my  father  no  sooner  does  you 
justice  than  he  wants  more  ivory  and  gold-dust,  having 
more  than  enough  already ;  but  I  told  him  it  was  as  bad 
as  privateering,  for  in  either  case  he  sends  people  out 
to  sacrifice  their  lives,  that  he  may  gain  more  money.  I 
have  no  patience  with  this  foolish  pursuit  of  wealth." 

"  After  all  your  father's  kindness  to  me,  Miss 
Trevannion,  I  could  do  no  less  than  accept  the  offer." 

"  You  would  have  been  more  wise  and  more  just 
to  yourself  to  have  refused  it,  Mr  Musgrave.  I  read 
the  letters  to  my  father  when  they  arrived,  and  you  know 
what  Captain  Irving  says  about  the  unhealthiness  of  the 
climate.  You  have  been  my  father's  best  friend,  and  he 
should  not  have  treated  you  thus." 

"I  never  did  value  life,  Miss  Trevannion;  but  really 
the  kind  interest  you  have  expressed  on  this  occasion 
makes  me  feel  as  if  my  poor  life  was  of  some  value.  To 
one  who  has  been  such  a  football  of  fortune  as  I  have 
been,  and  who  has  hardly  known  a  kind  feeling  towards 
him  ever  expressed,  it  is  a  gratification  that  I  really 
appreciate,  and  coming  from  one  whom  I  respect  and 
esteem  more  than  any  other  person  in  the  world,  it  quite 
overpowers  me.  Indeed,  Miss  Trevannion,  I  am  truly 
grateful." 

I  was  correct  when  I  said  that  it  overpowered  me,  for 
it  did  completely,  and  I  was  so  oppressed  by  my  feelings, 
that  I  reeled  to  a  chair,  and  covered  up  my  face  with  my 
hands.  What  would  I  have  given  to  have  dared  to  state 
what  I  felt ! 

"  You  are  ill,  Mr  Musgrave,"  said  Miss  Trevannion, 
coming  to  me.     "  Can  I  offer  you  anything  ? " 

I  made  no  reply ;  I  could  not  speak. 

"  Mr  Musgrave,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  taking  my 
hand,  "you  frighten  me.  What  is  the  matter?  Shall  I 
call  Humphrey  ?  " 

I  felt  her  hand  tremble  in  mine,  and,  uncertain  what 
to  think,  I  came  to  the  resolution  to  make  the  avowal. 

"  Miss  Trevannion,"  said  I,   after  a  pause,  and  rising 


The  Privateersman  173 

from  my  chair,  "  I  feel  that  this  internal  conflict  is  too 
great  for  me,  and  if  it  lasts  it  must  kill  me.  I  give  you 
my  honour  that  I  have  for  months  tried  everything  in 
my  power  to  curb  my  desires  and  to  persuade  myself  of 
my  folly  and  rash  ambition,  but  I  cannot  do  so  any  longer. 
It  were  better  that  I  knew  my  fate  at  once,  even  if  my 
sentence  should  be  my  death.  You  will  ridicule  my  folly, 
be  surprised  at  my  presumption,  and,  in  all  probability, 
spurn  me  for  the  avowal,  but  make  it  I  must.  Miss 
Trevannion,  I  have  dared — to  love  you  ;  I  have  but  one 
excuse  to  offer,  which  is,  that  I  have  been  more  than  a 
year  in  your  company,  and  it  is  impossible  for  any  one 
not  to  love  one  so  pure,  so  beautiful,  and  so  good.  I 
would  have  postponed  this  avowal  till  I  was  able  to 
resume  my  position  in  society,  by  the  means  which 
industry  might  have  afforded  me  ;  but  my  departure  upon 
this  business,  and  the  kind  of  presentiment  which  I  have, 
that  I  may  not  see  you  again,  has  forced  it  from  me.  In 
a  few  days  I  leave  you — be  gentle  with  me  for  my  in- 
voluntary offence — pity  me  while  you  condemn,  and  I 
will  return  no  more." 

Miss  Trevannion  did  not  reply ;  she  breathed  quick, 
and  stood  motionless.  I  gathered  courage ;  I  looked 
in  her  face,  there  was  no  displeasure — I  approached  her, 
she  was  half-fainting,  and  put  her  hand  upon  my  shoulder 
to  steady  herself.  I  put  my  arm  round  her  waist,  and 
led  her  to  the  sofa,  and  knelt  at  her  feet,  watching  every 
change  in  her  beautiful  countenance.  I  took  her  hand 
and  pressed  it  to  my  lips ;  by  degrees  I  became  more 
bold,  and  got  by  her  side,  and  pressed  her  to  my  heart. 
She  burst  into  tears,  and  wept  with  her  head  on  my  bosom. 

"  Do  not  be  angry  with  me,"  said  I,  after  a  time. 

"  Do  I  appear  as  if  I  was  angry  with  you  ?  "  replied 
she,  raising  her  head. 

"  Oh,  no ;  but  I  cannot  believe  my  happiness  to  be 
real.     It  must  be  a  dream." 

"What  is  life  but  a  dream  ?"  replied  she  mournfully. 
"  Oh,  the  coast  of  Africa  !     How  I  dread  it  !  " 


174  The  Privateersman 

And  so  I  confess  did  I  from  that  moment ;  I  had  a 
presentiment,  as  I  had  told  her,  that  something  would 
go  wrong,  and  I  could  not  get  over  the  feeling. 

I  shall  no  longer  dwell  upon  what  took  place  on  that 
delightful  evening,  Madam ;  suffice  to  say,  that  Miss 
Trevannion  and  I  were  mutually  pledged,  and,  after  an 
exchange  of  thought  and  feeling,  we  parted,  and  when 
we  did  part  I  pressed  those  dear  lips  to  mine.  I  went 
home  reeling  with  excitement,  and  hastened  to  bed, 
that  I  might  have  unrestrained  freedom  of  thought.  I 
enacted  the  scene  of  the  evening  over  and  over  again  ; 
recalled  each  motion,  each  look,  every  word  which  had 
passed,  and  defying  fever  and  presentiment  of  evil, 
imagined  also  our  happy  meeting  to  part  no  more.  It 
was  long  before  I  could  compose  myself  to  sleep,  and 
when  I  did,  I  need  not  say  who  it  was  who  occupied  my 
dreams.  I  called  as  soon  as  I  could  venture  so  to  do 
on  the  following  day,  and  had  a  long  interview  with  my 
dear  Amy.  Before  I  went  up  to  her  father,  I  tried  to 
soothe  her  anxiety  upon  my  approaching  voyage,  and  to 
persuade  her  that  there  was  little  or  no  danger  to  be 
apprehended  in  so  short  a  stay.  Willingly  would  I  have 
given  it  up,  but  Mr  Trevannion  had  so  set  his  mind 
upon  it,  and  I  had,  by  my  consent,  rendered  it  so  im- 
possible for  him  to  find  a  substitute  in  time,  that  I  could 
not  do  so,  and  I  persuaded  Miss  Trevannion  that  I  was 
right  in  acting  to  my  promise.  One  question  that  came 
forward  was,  whether  we  should  make  known  our  engage- 
ment to  her  father  at  once,  and  this  was  decided  in  the 
negative.  Much  as  he  liked  me,  he  was  not  yet  prepared 
to  receive  me  so  suddenly  as  a  son-in-law,  and  Amy  was 
of  opinion  that  the  communication  had  better  be  postponed. 
To  this,  of  course,  I  gave  a  willing  assent.  I  was  satisfied 
with  the  knowledge  of  her  affection,  which  I  felt  would 
never  change.  As  I  was  talking  with  her  father,  after 
my  interview  with  Amy,  he  said : 

"  Really,  Elrington,  or  Musgrave,  I  hardly  know  which 
to  call  you." 


The  Privateersman  175 

"  Musgrave  is  my  real  name,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Musgrave — Musgrave — where  did  I  know  a  Mus- 
grave ? " 

"  We  are  from  the  north,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "I  was  going  to  say,  that  I  really 
wish  I  could  find  someone  else  to  take  your  place  in  this 
voyage,  for  I  do  not  much  like  your  going." 

"  Do,  my  dear  father,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  who  was 
standing  by  him. 

"Hey!  Miss  Amy,  what  have  you  to  do  with  it,  I 
should  like  to  know,  and  how  can  it  concern  you  whether 
Mr  Musgrave  goes  or  not  ?  " 

"  I  said  so,  sir,  because  I  know  how  you  will  feel  his 
loss  for  so  long  a  period.  You  know  how  you  did  feel 
his  loss  before,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  see  you  working 
so  hard,  as  you  will  have  to  do  it  without  his  assistance." 

"  Well,  that's  kindly  thought,  Amy,  at  all  events  ;  but 
still  I  fear  that  Mr  Musgrave  must  go,  and  I  must  work 
by  myself  till  he  comes  back  ;  so  it's  no  use  saying  any 
more  about  it." 

Amy  sighed  and  made  no  reply.  On  the  third  day  after 
this  interview,  everything  was  ready,  and  on  the  following 
morning  I  was  to  sail.  Mr  Trevannion  had  so  many 
directions  to  give,  and  kept  me  so  wholly  with  him,  that  I 
could  hardly  find  time  to  speak  to  his  daughter.  However, 
it  was  agreed  that  as  I  was  to  sail  at  daylight,  that  she 
would  see  me  after  her  father  had  gone  to  bed.  Our 
meeting  took  place — need  I  say  that  it  was  a  tender  one. 
We  renewed  our  vows  over  and  over  again,  and  it  was  not 
till  past  midnight  that  I  tore  myself  away.  Old  Humphrey 
looked  very  knowingly  at  me  when  he  let  me  out  of  the 
street-door.  I  slipped  a  guinea  in  his  hand  and  wished 
him  good-bye.  I  hastened  on  board  of  the  Spar row- Hawk, 
and  desiring  to  be  called  before  daylight,  went  down  into 
the  cabin.  There  I  remained  sitting  at  the  table,  and 
thinking  of  Amy  so  long,  that  when  the  mate  came  down 
to  wake  me,  he  found  that  I  was  still  sitting  there,  having 
never  been  to  bed  during  the  whole  of  the  night. 


176  The  Privateersman 

I  started  from  my  reverie  and  hastened  on  deck  to  get 
the  schooner  under  weigh.  It  was  soon  done,  although 
we  were,  comparatively  speaking,  short-handed.  There 
was  a  fine  breeze,  and  lightened  as  she  now  was,  the  little 
vessel  flew  through  the  water.  Liverpool  was  soon  out 
of  sight,  and  we  were  dashing  down  the  Irish  Channel. 

"She  sails  well,  now,"  said  I  to  the  second  mate,  a  very 
clever  man,  and  much  better  educated  than  most  seamen, 
for  he  could  navigate,  as  well  as  being  a  first-rate 
seaman. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Olivarez,  "  she  walks  fast.  She  is 
not  too  deep  now,"  replied  he ;  "  what  a  slaver  she  would 
make." 

This  man  was  not  an  Englishman,  but  a  Brazilian 
Portuguese  by  birth,  although  he  had  long  been  out  of  his 
country.  Having  set  her  course,  I  went  down  below,  that 
I  might  indulge  in  my  castle-building  more  at  my  ease. 
The  wind  increased  to  a  gale,  but  as  it  was  from  the  north- 
ward, and  bore  us  to  our  destination,  it  was  welcomed. 
We  soon  crossed  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  and  were  in  more 
genial  latitudes  ;  and,  after  a  rapid  run  of  about  four 
weeks,  I  found  myself  nearly  in  the  latitude  given  to  us  of 
the  river  where  the  Amy  was  at  anchor.  I  then  hauled  in 
for  the  shore,  which  was  very  low,  and  required  being 
approached  with  caution.  We  saw  some  towering  palm- 
trees  at  sunset,  and  then  we  hove  to ;  the  next  day  we 
again  stood  in,  and  having  ascertained  our  exact  latitude  at 
noon,  we  found  ourselves  about  four  miles  to  the  northward 
of  the  river's  mouth.  We  shaped  a  course,  and  in  two 
hours  I  made  out  the  marks  given  for  our  guidance  in  the 
rough  sketch  of  Captain  Irving,  and  thus  satisfied  that  I 
was  right,  ran  directly  for  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Captain 
Irving  was  correct  in  saying  it  was  difficult,  for  it  was  not 
until  we  were  within  a  mile  that  we  could  find  any  open- 
ing ;  but  at  last  we  did,  and  at  the  same  time  perceived  the 
masts  of  two  vessels  at  some  distance  up  the  river.  We 
stood  in,  and  found  that  there  was  no  bar  at  the  river 
mouth,  which  was  a  very  unusual  circumstance  on  this 


The  Privateersman  177 

coast.  The  soundings  were  gradual,  and  in  an  hour  after- 
wards we  anchored  between  the  Amy  and  a  fine  schooner 
under  British  colours.  Captain  Irving  recognized  the 
Sparrow-Haw kt  and  immediately  came  on  board.  After 
the  usual  salutations,  he  told  me  that  his  vessel  was  half- 
laden,  but  that  he  waited  for  the  articles  he  had  sent  for 
to  enable  him  to  complete  his  cargo.  I  told  him  that  I  had 
them  on  board,  and  he  should  have  them  as  soon  as  he  sent 
his  boats.  He  stated  that  no  vessels,  except  those  engaged 
in  the  slave-trade,  had  ever  come  into  this  river,  and  that 
they  only  brought  the  cloth  and  other  articles  usual  in  the 
trade ;  but  that  his  assorted  cargo  had  astonished  the 
people,  and  they  were  wild  to  possess  things  which  they 
had  never  before  seen.  They  had  offered  slaves  in 
quantities,  but  finding  that  he  would  not  take  them  in 
exchange,  they  had  now  brought  down  ivory  and  gold- 
dust.  He  told  me  how  glad  he  was  that  I  had  come,  as 
the  river  was  very  sickly,  and  was  becoming  more  and 
more  so  every  day  ;  that  out  of  twelve  men  he  had  already 
four  down  with  fever. 

I  inquired  of  him  what  that  vessel  was  on  the  other 
side  of  us.  He  replied  it  was  a  Liverpool  slave-trader, 
and  that  the  captain  appeared  to  be  a  very  good  sort  of 
man ;  that  he  never  indulged  in  liquor,  nor  was  given  to 
profane  language. 

A  few  minutes  afterwards  the  captain  of  the  slaver  came 
on  board  to  pay  his  respects,  and  I  asked  him  down  in  the 
cabin,  and  gave  him  beer  and  cheese,  the  two  greatest 
luxuries  in  those  climes.  He  appeared,  as  Captain  Irving 
stated,  a  very  quiet,  well-behaved,  serious  person,  which  I 
was  rather  surprised  at.  When  we  repaired  on  deck,  I 
observed,  as  the  vessel  was  close  to  us,  that  there  were 
two  very  large  dogs  on  board,  who,  at  the  sight  of  the 
captain,  bayed  furiously.  He  told  me  that  they  were 
Cuba  bloodhounds,  and  that  he  never  went  on  shore 
without  them,  as  they  were  the  most  faithful  and 
courageous  animals,  and  he  considered  that  he  was  safer 
with  them  than  with  half  a  dozen  armed  men.  Shortly 
p  M 


178  The  Privateersman 

afterwards  Captain  Irving  and  he  both  took  leave.  As 
there  were  still  some  hours  of  daylight,  Captain  Irving 
sent  his  boats  for  the  goods,  and  after  that,  as  the  evening 
fell,  I  went  down  below,  as  Captain  Irving  requested  I 
would  do,  and  by  no  means  remain  on  deck  after  sundown, 
.as  it  was  extremely  unhealthy. 

On  the  following  day  Captain  Irving  went  on  shore 
with  his  goods  and  trafficked  most  favourably.  Indeed,  as 
we  afterwards  found  out,  he  had  procured  in  exchange 
more  ivory  than  his  vessel  would  hold,  besides  much  gold- 
dust.  The  day  after  I  went  on  shore  with  Captain  Irving 
to  call  upon  the  king,  as  he  called  himself.  He  was 
seated  in  front  of  a  hut  made  of  palmetto  leaves,  with  a 
lace  coat  on,  but  no  other  garment  whatever,  so  that  he 
made  a  curious  appearance.  After  a  little  conversation,  I 
went  away,  and  hearing  that  the  slaver  was  taking  her 
cargo  on  board,  about  a  hundred  yards  further  up,  I 
walked  in  that  direction.  The  slaves  were  brought  down 
in  about  twenty  at  a  time,  all  of  them  fastened  by  the 
neck  to  a  long  bamboo  pole,  which  confined  them  all 
together.  One  string  of  them  had  been  sent  down  and 
put  in  the  boat,  and  another  was  standing  ready  for 
embarkation  ;  when  as  I  cast  my  eyes  over  them  and  com- 
miserated their  misery,  I  observed  a  female  whom  I 
thought  I  had  seen  before.  I  looked  again,  and  behold ! 
it  was  Whyna,  the  princess  who  had  been  so  kind  to  me 
in  my  captivity.  I  went  up  to  her  and  touched  her  on  the 
shoulder.  She  turned  round,  as  well  as  the  lashing  to  the 
pole  would  permit  her,  and  on  seeing  me  gave  a  faint 
scream.  Without  ceremony  I  took  out  my  knife  and 
released  her,  and  led  her  away.  She  fell  down  at  my  feet 
and  kissed  them.  The  black  man  who  had  charge  of  the 
delivery  of  the  slaves  was  very  angry,  and  ran  up  to 
me,  brandishing  his  long  stick  ;  but  the  captain  of  the 
schooner,  who  was  on  shore,  and  who  had  witnessed  what 
I  had  done,  saluted  him  with  a  kick  in  the  stomach,  which 
made  him  quiet  enough.  In  few  words  I  told  the  captain 
of  the  slaver  that  I  was  once  in  captivity,  and  this  woman 


The  Privateersman  179 

had  befriended  me,  requesting  him  to  name  his  price 
and  I  would  willingly  pay  it. 

"  It's  not  worth  mentioning,  sir,"  replied  he  ;  "  women 
are  as  cheap  as  dirt ;  take  her  and  welcome." 

"  Not  so,"  replied  I ;  "  I  must  pay  for  her  ransom." 

" Well  then,  sir,"  said  he,  "I  am  in  great  want  of  a 
telescope  ;  you  have  one  on  board,  will  you  let  me  have 
it?" 

"  Most  certainly,"  replied  I,  "  and  many  thanks  into  the 
bargain." 

I  lifted  up  the  poor  creature,  who  was  sadly  emaciated 
and  weak,  and  led  her  to  the  boat  of  the  Amy  and  put  her 
in.  Captain  Irving  came  down,  and  we  returned  on  board. 
It  was  with  great  difficulty  that,  after  I  had  given  the  poor 
creature  some  refreshment,  which  she  was  really  in  need 
of,  I  could  recollect  sufficient  of  her  language  to  make 
myself  understood  by  her ;  but  by  degrees  words  came  to 
my  memory,  and  as  she  spoke  I  recovered  more.  As  well 
as  I  could  make  her  out,  the  warriors  had  risen  against 
the  king  on  account  of  his  barbarity,  and  had  cut  him  to 
pieces ;  and  that  all  his  wives  and  servants  had  been  sold 
as  slaves.  I  promised  her  that  she  should  not  be  a  slave, 
but  should  come  to  my  country  and  be  taken  care  of. 

She  kissed  my  hands,  and  as  she  smiled  her  thanks,  she 
reminded  me  of  the  Whyna  of  former  times.  I  did  not, 
however,  think  it  advisable  that  she  should  come  on  board 
of  the  schooner,  and  I  requested  Captain  Irving  to  take 
charge  of  her,  and  let  her  want  for  nothing,  telling  him 
that  I  intended  that  she  should  go  home  in  his  vessel.  He 
willingly  consented,  and  I  hailed  the  schooner  for  a  boat 
and  went  on  deck.  Whyna  followed,  but  I  told  her  I 
was  obliged  to  go  on  board  of  the  schooner,  and  that  she 
had  better  go  and  lie  down.  As  she  probably  thought 
that  the  Amy  was  my  vessel,  and  that  I  was  going  away 
on  a  visit,  she  complied  with  my  request,  and  went  down 
with  Captain  Irving,  who  led  her  into  a  state-room  which 
was  not  occupied. 

As  soon  as  I  arrived  on  board  the  schooner,  I  sent  the 


180  The  Privateersman 

telescope  which  the  captain  of  the  slaver  had  begged 
for.  Whyna  had  said  to  me,  "  I  shall  be  your  slave 
now,"  evidently  expecting  that  she  was  to  remain  with 
me,  but  that  I  could  not  consent  to.  Miss  Trevannion 
had  heard  from  me  my  adventures  when  in  captivity,  and 
I  would  not  on  that  account  allow  Whyna  to  be  in  the 
same  vessel  with  me.  The  next  day  Captain  Irving  came 
on  board  to  tell  me  that  he  had  two  more  men  down 
with  the  fever,  and  that  he  wished  I  could  give  them 
some  assistance  in  getting  his  cargo  on  board,  which  I 
did,  and  before  night  the  Amy  was  loaded  up  to  the 
hatchways,  and  there  still  remained  a  considerable  number 
of  elephants'  teeth  on  shore  in  the  hut  where  he  received 
them.  I  therefore  determined,  as  his  crew  were  evidently 
sickening  fast,  that  he  should  sail  immediately,  and  that 
I  would  take  the  remainder  of  the  ivory  on  board  of  the 
schooner  and  follow  him,  giving  him  a  rendezvous  to 
wait  at  until  I  joined  him,  that  we  might  proceed  home 
in  company.     That  night  three  of  my  men  were  ill. 

I  was  on  board  of  the  Amy,  and  had  been  talking  with 
"Whyna,  who  wanted  to  know  why  I  did  not  sleep  on 
board  of  the  vessel.  I  told  her  that  1  could  not,  but 
that  we  were  to  go  to  England  directly,  and  that  I  was 
living  on  board  of  the  schooner.  Captain  Irving  weighed 
at  daybreak,  and  in  an  hour  was  out  of  the  river,  and 
as  I  was  as  anxious  to  be  clear  of  such  an  unhealthy  spot, 
I  manned  my  boats  and  went  on  shore  for  the  ivory  that 
was  left.  I  found  that  it  would  take  the  whole  of  the 
day  to  embark  it,  as  we  had  to  go  two  miles  further  up 
the  river  than  the  depth  of  water  would  permit  the  vessel 
to  do;  for  the  ivory  was  in  a  hut  close  to  the  king's 
house.  I  had  sent  off  four  boat-loads,  and  it  being  then 
noon,  I  went  off  with  the  fifth  myself,  that  I  might  get 
my  dinner,  leaving  the  second  mate  to  attend  on  shore, 
and  taking  with  me  the  first  mate  who  messed  in  the 
cabin.  As  we  were  in  the  middle  of  the  stream,  the' 
boat  struck  against  a  stump  of  a  tree,  as  we  supposed, 
and  knocked  so  large  a  hole  in  the  bow  that  she  began 


The  Privateersman  181 

to  fill.  I  immediately  ordered  the  men  to  pull  for  the 
nearest  point,  which  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
that  we  might  ground  the  boat  to  prevent  her  sinking. 

The  first  mate,  who  was  a  very  active  man,  finding 
that  the  elephants'  teeth  prevented  his  reaching  the  bow 
of  the  boat,  and  stuffing  into  it  some  oakum  which  he 
had  found  in  the  stern  sheets,  sounded  with  the  boat-hook, 
and  finding  that  there  was  not  more  than  three  feet  of 
water  where  we  were  pulling,  jumped  over  the  bows 
to  push  the  oakum  into  the  hole ;  but  the  poor  fellow 
had  not  been  a  few  seconds  in  the  water,  when  he  gave 
a  shriek,  and  we  perceived  that  a  large  shark  had  snapped 
him  in  two.  This  was  a  sad  mishap,  and  the  men,  terrified, 
pulled  as  hard  as  they  could,  while  two  of  them  baled 
out  the  boat,  to  gain  the  shore,  for  we  knew  what  fate 
awaited  us  if  we  sunk  in  the  river.  With  great  exertion 
we  succeeded,  running  her  up  among  the  canes,  which 
grew  on  that  side  of  the  river  so  thick  that  it  was  difficult 
to  force  your  way  through  them. 

We  landed  up  to  our  knees  in  mud,  and,  throwing 
out  the  ivory,  we  found  that  a  whole  plank  was  rent 
out,  and  that  it  was  impossible  to  repair  our  boat ;  and 
we  were  hidden  by  the  canes  from  those  who  could  have 
assisted  us,  had  they  known  that  we  required  their  assist- 
ance, and  we  had  no  possible  means  of  communication. 
At  last  I  thought  that  if  I  could  force  my  way  through 
the  canes  to  the  point  down  the  river,  I  could  hail  and 
make  signals  for  assistance ;  and,  desiring  the  men  to 
remain  by  the  boat,  I  set  off  upon  my  expedition.  At 
first  I  got  on  pretty  well,  as  there  were  little  paths 
through  the  canes,  made,  as  I  imagined,  by  the  natives ; 
and,  although  I  was  often  up  to  my  knees  in  thick  black 
mud,  I  continued  to  get  on  pretty  fast  j  but  at  last  the 
canes  grew  so  thick  that  I  could  hardly  force  my  way 
through  them,  and  it  was  a  work  of  excessive  labour. 
Still  I  persevered,  expecting  each  second  that  I  should 
arrive  at  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  be  rewarded  for 
my  fatigue ;  but  the  more  I  laboured  the  worse  it  appeared 


182  The  Privateersman 

to  be,  and  at  last  I  became  worn  out  with  fatigue,  and 
quite  bewildered.  I  then  tried  to  find  my  way  back, 
and  was  equally  unsuccessful,  and  I  sat  down  with  any- 
thing but  pleasant  thoughts  in  my  mind.  I  calculated 
that  I  had  been  two  hours  in  making  this  attempt,  and 
was  now  quite  puzzled  how  to  proceed.  I  bitterly 
lamented  my  rashness,  now  that  it  was  too  late. 

Having  reposed  a  little,  I  resumed  my  toil,  and  was 
again,  after  an  hour's  exertion,  compelled,  from  fatigue,  to 
sit  down  in  the  deep  black  mud.  Another  respite  from 
toil,  and  another  hour  or  more  of  exertion,  and  I  gave 
myself  up  for  lost.  The  day  was  evidently  fast  closing  in 
— the  light  overhead  was  not  near  so  bright  as  it  had 
been  ;  and  I  knew  that  a  night  passed  in  the  miasma  of 
the  cane  was  death.  At  last  it  became  darker  and  darker. 
There  could  not  be  an  hour  of  daylight  remaining.  I 
determined  upon  one  more  struggle,  and,  reeking  as  I  was 
with  perspiration  and  faint  with  fatigue,  I  rose  again,  and 
was  forcing  my  way  through  the  thickest  of  the  canes, 
when  I  heard  a  deep  growl,  and  perceived  a  large  panther 
not  twenty  yards  from  me.  It  was  on  the  move  as  well  as 
I  was,  attempting  to  force  his  way  through  the  canes,  so  as 
to  come  to  me.  I  retreated  from  him  as  fast  as  I  could, 
but  he  gained  slowly  on  me,  and  my  strength  was  fast 
exhausting.  I  thought  I  heard  sounds  at  a  distance,  and 
they  became  more  and  more  distinct,  but  what  they  were, 
my  fear  and  my  struggles  probably  prevented  me  from 
making  out.  My  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  fierce  animal 
which  was  in  pursuit  of  me,  and  I  now  thanked  God  that 
the  canes  were  so  thick  and  impassable  ;  still  the  animal 
evidently  gained  ground — until  it  was  not  more  than  five 
yards  from  me,  dashing  and  springing  at  the  canes,  and 
tearing  them  aside  with  his  teeth. 

The  sounds  were  now  nearer,  and  I  made  them  out 
to  be  the  howling  of  other  animals.  A  moment's  pause, 
and  I  thought  it  was  the  baying  of  dogs  ;  and  I  then 
thought  that  I  must  have  arrived  close  to  where  the 
schooner  was,  and  that  I  heard  the  baying  of  the  blood- 


The  Privateersman  183 

hounds.  At  last  I  could  do  no  more,  and  I  dropped, 
exhausted  and  almost  senseless,  in  the  mud.  I  recollect 
hearing  the  crashing  of  the  canes,  and  then  a  savage  roar, 
and  then  yells,  and  growls,  and  struggles,  and  fierce  con- 
tention— but  I  had  fainted. 

I  must  now  inform  the  reader  that  about  an  hour  after  I 
had  left  the  boat  the  captain  of  the  slaver  was  pulling 
up  the  river,  and  was  hailed  by  our  men  in  our  long-boat. 
Perceiving  them  on  shore  on  that  side  of  the  river,  and 
that  they  were  in  distress,  he  pulled  towards  them,  and 
they  told  him  what  had  happened,  and  that  an  hour 
previous  I  had  left  the  boat  to  force  my  way  through 
the  cane-brakes,  and  they  had  heard  nothing  of  me 
since. 

"Madness  !  "  cried  he.  "He  is  a  lost  man.  Stay  till 
I  come  back  from  the  schooner." 

He  went  back  to  the  schooner,  and  taking  two  of  his 
crew,  who  were  negroes,  and  his  two  bloodhounds,  into 
the  boat,  he  returned  immediately,  and  as  soon  as  he 
landed  he  put  the  bloodhounds  on  my  track,  and  sent 
the  negroes  on  with  them.  They  had  followed  me  in  all 
my  windings,  for  it  appeared  that  I  had  travelled  in  every 
direction,  and  had  come  up  with  me  just  as  I  had  sunk 
with  exhaustion,  and  the  panther  was  so  close  upon  me. 
The  bloodhounds  had  attacked  the  panther,  and  this  was 
the  noise  which  sounded  in  my  ears,  as  I  lay  stupified  and 
at  the  mercy  of  the  wild  beast.  The  panther  was  not 
easily,  although  eventually,  overcome,  and  the  black  men 
coming  up,  had  found  me  and  borne  me  in  a  state  of 
insensibility  on  board  of  the  Sparrow-hawk.  The  fever 
had  come  on  me,  and  it  was  not  till  three  weeks  after- 
wards that  I  recovered  my  senses,  when  I  learnt  what  I 
have  now  told  the  reader,  and  much  more,  with  which  I 
am  about  to  make  him  acquainted. 

When  I  recovered  my  senses,  I  found  myself  in  the 
cabin  of  the  Sparrow-hawk.  For  some  hours  I  was  con- 
fused and  wandering,  but  I  rallied  from  time  to  time,  till  I 
could  at  last  recognise   the  beams   and  carlines  over  my 


184  The  Privateersman 

head.  I  was  too  weak  to  move,  and  I  continued  to  lie  on 
my  back  till  I  again  fell  asleep  ;  how  long  I  do  not  know, 
but  it  must  have  been  for  many  hours,  and  then  when  I 
awoke  I  found  myself  much  stronger. 

I  could  now  turn  on  my  bed,  and  doing  so  I  perceived  a 
young  man  of  the  name  of  Ingram  by  my  side  in  a  doze, 
with  his  eyes  shut.  I  called  him  in  a  faint  voice,  and  he 
started  up. 

"  I  have  been  very  ill,"  said  I,  "  have  I  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  indeed  you  have." 

"I  have  been  trying  to  recollect  all  about  it,  but  I 
cannot  as  yet." 

"It's  not  worth  remembering,  sir,"  replied  he.  "Do 
you  wish  anything  to  drink  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  I. 

"  Then  you  had  better  go  to  sleep  again." 

"I  cannot  do  that.  I  feel  as  if  I  should  like  to  get  up. 
Where  is  Mr  Thompson  ?     I  must  see  him." 

"  Mr  Thompson,  sir,"  replied  he ;  "  don't  you  re- 
collect ? " 

"What?" 

"  Why,  sir,  he  was  bitten  in  two  by  a  shark." 

"  Shark ! "  this  was  the  key-note  required,  and  my 
memory  returned.  "  Yes,  yes,  I  recollect  now  all,  all. 
I  recollect  the  panther  and  the  cane-brakes.  How  was 
I  preserved  ? " 

"  The  bloodhounds  killed  the  panther,  and  you  were 
brought  on  board  insensible,  and  have  been  in  a  raging 
fever  ever  since." 

"  It  must  be  so,"  replied  I,  collecting  my  senses  after 
a  few  moments  of  thought.  "  It  must  be  so.  How  long 
have  I  been  ill  ?  " 

"  This  is  the  twenty-first  day." 

"  The  twenty-first  day ! "  cried  I.  "Is  it  possible  ? 
Are  none  of  the  men  ill  ? " 

"  No,  sir,  they  are  all  well." 

"  But  I  hear  the  water  against  the  bends.  Are  we  not 
still  at  anchor." 


The  Privateersman  185 

"  No,  sir,  the  second  mate  got  the  schooner  under 
weigh  as  he  found  you  were  so  ill." 

"  And  I  have  been  ill  twenty-one  days.  Why  we  must 
be  near  home  ?  " 

"We  expect  to  make  the  land  in  a  few  days,  sir," 
replied  Ingram. 

"  Thank  Heaven  for  all  its  mercies,"  said  I.  "  I  never 
expected  to  see  old  England  again.  But  what  a  bad  smell 
there  is.     What  can  it  be  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  it  is  the  bilge-water,  sir,"  replied  Ingram. 
"  People  who  are  ill  and  weak  always  are  annoyed  by  it ; 
but  I  think,  sir,  if  you  would  take  a  little  gruel,  and  then 
go  to  sleep  again,  it  would  be  better." 

"Well,  I  fear  I  am  not  very  strong,  and  talking  so 
much  has  done  me  no  good.  I  think  I  could  take  a  little 
gruel." 

"  Then,  sir,  I'll  go  and  get  some  made,  and  be  back 
very  soon." 

"  Do,  Ingram,  and  tell  Mr  Olivarez,  the  second  mate, 
that  I  would  speak  to  him." 

"  Yes,  I  will,"  replied  the  man,  and  he  left  the  state- 
room. 

I  waited  some  time  listening  for  the  arrival  of  the  second 
mate,  and  then  I  thought  that  I  heard  odd  noises  in  the 
hold  before  the  bulk-head  of  the  state-room  in  which  I 
was  lying,  but  I  was  still  very  weak,  and  my  head  swam. 
After  a  time  Ingram  came  down  with  the  gruel,  into  which 
he  put  some  sugar  and  a  spoonful  of  rum,  to  flavour  it, 
as  he  said.  He  offered  it  to  me,  and  I  drank  it  all,  for  I 
had  an  appetite ;  but  whether  it  was  that  I  was  very  weak, 
or  the  rum  he  put  in  was  more  than  he  said,  it  is  certain 
that  I  had  hardly  given  him  back  the  basin  than  I  felt  so 
drowsy  that  I  turned  away  from  him,  and  was  soon  again 
in  forgetfulness. 

This  Ingram  was  a  young  man  who  had  been  apprenticed 
to  an  apothecary,  and  had  taken  to  the  sea.  He  was  well 
educated,  and  a  very  merry  fellow,  and  I  had  chosen  him 
as  one  who  could  attend  upon  me  in  the  cabin,  and  at  the 


186  The  Privateersman 

same  time  be  otherwise  useful  if  required,  as  he  was  a  very- 
good  seaman,  and  very  active.  When  I  awoke  again  I  felt 
convinced  that  I  must  have  slept  through  the  night,  as  it 
was  broad  daylight,  as  before,  but  Ingram  was  not  by  my 
bed-side.  There  was  no  bell  in  the  state-room,  and  I  was 
obliged  to  await  his  coming.  I  felt  much  stronger  than 
the  day  before,  and  now  proposed  getting  out  of  bed  as 
soon  as  Ingram  should  come  down  into  the  cabin.  I  now 
remembered  that  the  second  mate  had  not  come  down  to 
me,  and  heard  noises  and  murmurings  in  the  hold  as  I  had 
the  day  previous,  which  surprised  me,  and  I  became  more 
anxious  for  the  return  of  Ingram.  At  last  he  came,  and  I 
told  him  that  I  had  been  awake  more  than  an  hour. 

"  How  do  you  feel  yourself,  sir  ?  "  said  he. 

*'  Quite  strong.  I  should  like  to  get  up  and  dress. 
Perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  get  on  deck  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour." 

"  I  think,"  replied  he,  "  that  you  had  better  wait,  and 
hear  what  I  have  to  tell  you,  sir.  I  would  not  tell  you 
yesterday,  because  I  thought  it  would  be  too  much  for 
you ;  but  as  I  see  you  are  really  better  to-day,  I  must  say 
that  I  have  strange  things  to  tell  you." 

"  Indeed  !  "  cried  I,  with  surprise.  "  Strange  things. 
By-the-bye,  why  did  not  Olivarez  come  to  me  yesterday  ? " 

"  I  will  explain  all  to  you,  sir,  if  you  will  lie  down  and 
listen  to  what  I  have  to  say,  and  take  the  news  quietly." 

"  Very  well,  Ingram,  I  will  do  so.     Now  pray  go  on." 

"  You  were  brought  on  board  in  a  state  of  fever  and 
insensibility  by  the  captain  of  the  slaver.  He  said,  as  he 
lifted  you  over  the  side,  that  you  were  a  dead  man.  "We 
all  thought  the  same,  and  you  were  taken  down  into  the 
cabin  with  that  persuasion  on  the  part  of  the  whole  crew. 
Your  delirium  and  fever  increased,  and  every  hour  it  was 
expected  that  you  would  give  up  the  ghost.  Now,  sir, 
two  days  afterwards  the  slaver  sailed  with  his  cargo,  and 
we  were  left  alone  in  the  river.  Olivarez,  who  of  course 
commanded,  talked  to  the  men.  He  said  that  you  were  as 
good  as  dead  already,  and  that  he  thought  that  this  was  a 


The  Privateersman  187 

fair  opportunity  for  their  making  money.  He  proposed 
that  the  ivory  still  on  shore  should  be  changed  for  slaves, 
which  he  said  the  negroes  would  gladly  do,  and  that  we 
should  run  with  our  cargo  to  the  Brazils.  He  said  that  it 
was  useless  our  remaining  in  the  river,  as  we  should  all 
lose  our  lives  in  the  same  way  that  you  had  done,  and  that 
he  thought,  as  commanding  the  schooner,  he  knew  what 
would  best  please  the  owner,  who  had  long  employed 
vessels  in  the  slave-trade,  and  would  not  be  sorry  to  find 
that  we  had  run  a  cargo,  and  would  reward  them  all 
liberally.  That  this  would  be  an  excuse  to  leave  the  river 
immediately,  whereas  otherwise  they  would  have  to  wait 
till  you  recovered  or  died,  and  by  that  time  they  might 
half  of  them  be  dead  themselves.  Do  you  understand  me, 
sir?" 

"  Yes,  perfectly.     Go  on,  Ingram." 

"Well,  sir,  the  men  did  not  perceive  what  he  was 
about,  and  replied  that  so  long  as  they  left  the  river  they  did 
not  care  how  soon,  and  that  it  was  better  that  we  should 
take  a  cargo  of  slaves  at  all  events,  for  Olivarez  was  in 
command  now,  and  they  should  do  as  he  ordered  them.  I 
made  no  reply,  indeed  Olivarez  never  put  the  question  to 
me.  Well,  sir,  the  ivory  was  soon  exchanged  for  slaves, 
who  are  now  on  board,  and  it  is  the  slaves  whom  you 
have  smelt  and  complained  of.  We  received  on  board 
140,  and  provisions  sufficient  with  what  we  had,  and 
having  taken  in  all  the  water  we  could  below  and  on  deck, 
we  made  sail  out  of  the  river,  and  have  since  steered  for 
the  Brazils." 

"But  Olivarez  has  taken  a  most  unwarrantable  responsi- 
bility," said  I ;  "  and  one  that  he  shall  answer  for." 

"  Stop,  sir,"  replied  Ingram,  "  you  have  only  heard  the 
first  part  of  the  story.  When  we  had  been  three  days  at 
sea,  Olivarez,  who  had  been  talking  to  the  men,  one  by 
one  and  apart,  called  them  together,  and  said,  it  was  an 
opportunity  not  to  be  lost,  that  they  had  possession  of  the 
vessel,  and  the  owner  would  never  have  a  clue  to  where 
she  had  gone,  and  that  now  was  the  time  to  take  posses- 


1 88  The  Privateersman 

sion  of  her  for  themselves,  and  employ  her  in  the  slave- 
trade  on  their  own  account.  That,  sailing  so  fast, 
nothing  could  overhaul  her  or  board  her,  and,  therefore, 
they  were  free  from  danger.  He  then  proposed  that  he 
should  command  and  navigate,  and  receive  one-half  of  the 
profits,  and  that  the  other  half  should  be  divided  among 
the  crew — the  expense  of  the  provisions,  &c.  being  paid 
out  of  it  previous  to  their  sharing  and  making  a  calculation, 
he  shewed  them  that  every  voyage  would  be  worth  about 
^ioo  a  man  after  all  expenses  were  paid.  The  crew 
consented  at  once  to  the  terms — all  but  me  j  and  when  he 
asked  me,  my  answer  was,  that  I  would  consent  to  nothing 
while  you  were  yet  alive.  I  said  that,  because  I  was 
afraid  that  they  would  murder  me,  or  throw  me  over- 
board." 

"Go  on,  Ingram;  go  on,  and  let  me  hear  it  all  at  once." 
"  *  Then  you  will  soon  be  freed  from  your  difficulty,' 
said  Olivarez. 

"  '  I  do  not  know  that,  sir,'  I  replied,  '  for  I  think  Mr 
Musgrave  may  get  over  it.' 

"  *  Indeed,'  he  returned,  *  well,  then,  so  much  the  worse 
for  him.' 

"  As  he,  Olivarez,  said  this,  the  whole  of  the  crew,  to 
do  them  justice,  cried  out,  that  there  should  be  no  murder, 
for  if  there  was,  they  not  only  would  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  affair,  but  would  make  it  known  at  the  first  port 
to  which  they  came.  That  you  had  always  been  a  kind, 
good  officer,  and  were  too  brave  a  man  to  die  in  that 
way." 

"  *  Well,  my  men,'  said  Olivarez,  'I  never  had  an  idea 
of  the  kind,  and  I  promise  you,  if  he  lives  through  it, 
there  shall  be  no  murder ;  I  will  put  him  on  shore  at  the 
first  port  we  arrive  at,  but  in  such  a  way  as  to  secure  our 
safety — that  we  must  look  to.' 

"  The  men  said,  that  that  was  all  right,  and  then  they 
all  agreed  to  join  him." 

"  *  And   you,   Ingram,'  said   Olivarez,   '  what    do   you 

SflV  ?  ' 


The  Privateersman  189 

"  *  What  I  said  before,'  I  replied  ;  '  that  as  long  as  Mr 
Musgrave  lives  I  will  come  to  no  agreement  whatever.' 

"  *  Well,'  said  Olivarez,  '  it  is  but  postponing  your 
decision  ;  I  know  that  you  will  join  us.  So  now,  my  lads, 
as  we're  all  agreed,  we  may  as  well  go  to  dinner.' " 

"  The  scoundrel  shall  pay  for  this,"  cried  I. 

1  'Hush,  sir,  hush,  I  pray;  say  nothing,  but  wait 
patiently  and  see  what  turns  up.  We  are  not  yet  at  Rio, 
and  when  we  are,  we  may  be  able  to  do  something,  but 
everything  depends  upon  keeping  quiet,  for  if  the  men 
become  alarmed,  they  may  be  persuaded  to  kill  you  to 
save  themselves." 

"That  is  very  true,  Ingram,"  replied  I.  "Leave  me 
now  for  half  an  hour,  I  wish  to  be  alone." 

You  may  imagine,  my  dear  Madam,  my  agitation  at 
hearing  this  intelligence.  I  who  had  thought  that  I  was 
within  a  few  days'  sail  of  Liverpool,  to  be  there  received 
by  my  cherished  Amy,  to  find  myself  in  the  hands  of 
pirates,  and  close  to  the  Brazils  with  a  cargo  of  slaves ; 
which  they,  or  rather  Olivarez,  had  taken  in  the  vessel  to 
Rio  that  he  might  not  be  discovered ;  for  he  might  have 
found  a  better  mart  for  his  live  cargo.  And  then  what 
would  be  the  anxiety  of  Amy  and  her  father  when  I  was 
not  heard  of?  It  would  be  supposed  that  the  schooner 
was  upset  in  a  squall,  and  all  hands  had  perished.  Excited 
and  angry  as  I  was,  I  felt  the  truth  of  what  Ingram  said, 
and  that  it  was  necessary  to  be  quiet.  Perhaps  I  might 
by  that  means  not  only  preserve  my  life,  but  again  find 
myself  in  my  own  country.  When  Ingram  returned,  I 
asked  him  if  Olivarez  knew  that  I  was  better,  and  had 
recovered  my  reason.  He  replied  that  he  did,  but  that  he 
had  told  him  I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  hardly  recover. 

"  That  is  well,"  said  I  j  "  keep  him  in  that  belief  as 
long  as  you  can." 

He  now  offered  me  more  gruel,  which  I  took,  and  I 
believe  that  he  put  an  opiate  in  it,  for  shortly  after  I  had 
taken  it,  I  again  felt  drowsy,  and  was  soon  fast  asleep.  I 
awoke  sooner  than  before,  for  it  was  night,  and  I  heard 


190  The  Privateersman 

the  voice  of  Olivarez  on  deck ;  from  what  I  gathered,  land 
was  in  sight,  and  I  heard  him  order  the  schooner  to  be 
hove  to.  In  the  morning  Ingram  came  down  in  the  cabin, 
bringing  me  some  breakfast,  which  I  ate  heartily,  for  I  was 
recovering  fast,  and  had  become  quite  ravenous. 

"  Land  is  in  sight,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is ;  but  we  are  many  miles  to  the  north- 
ward of  Rio,  I  understand,  for  Olivarez  knows  the  coast 
well.     We  shall  not  be  in  to-day,  if  we  are  to-morrow." 

"  I  feel  quite  strong  now."  replied  I,  "  and  I  want  to 
get  up." 

"  Do  so,  sir,"  said  he ;  "  but  if  you  hear  any  one  coming 
down  the  ladder,  get  into  bed  again." 

"With  Ingram's  assistance  I  dressed  myself,  and  went 
into  the  cabin.  I  reeled  as  I  walked,  but  as  soon  as  I  felt 
the  cool  breeze  from  the  stern-ports,  I  was  revived,  and  in 
an  hour  I  could  walk  quite  strong. 

"  Have  you  heard  any  more  ? "  inquired  I  of  Ingram. 

"  Olivarez  asked  me  this  morning  how  you  were.  I 
replied  that  you  were  recovering  fast." 

"  '  Very  well,'  said  he,  *  you  will  share  his  fate,  what- 
ever it  may  be,  since  you  have  been  so  careful  of  him,  and 
have  put  us  in  such  a  dilemma  5  but  I'll  contrive  to  dispose 
of  you  both.' 

"  I  made  no  reply,  sir,  as  I  knew  that  would  only 
irritate  him." 

"  You  did  right,  Ingram  ;  a  few  days  will  decide  our 
fate.     I  do  not  think  that  he  dares  to  murder  us." 

"  Nor  do  I  think  he  wishes  it,  if  he  can  be  clear  of  us 
with  safety  to  himself,"  replied  Ingram. 

Two  days  more  passed  away,  and  then  Ingram  told  me 
that  we  were  a  few  miles  from  the  town,  and  should  soon 
be  at  anchor. 

"  Go  softly,"  replied  I,  "  and  tell  me  what  is  going 
on." 

He  went  up  the  ladder,  but  soon  came  down  again, 
saying,  "  We  are  locked  in,  sir." 

I  was  very  much  annoyed  at  this,  but  it  could  not  be 


The  Privateersman  191 

helped — our  only  remedy  was  patience  ;  but  I  must  confess 
that  I  was  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety.  We  heard  the 
anchor  let  go,  and  boats  came  on  board,  after  which  all 
was  silent  for  the  night.  The  next  morning  we  heard 
them  open  the  hatches,  and  the  slaves  were  ordered  upon 
deck.  The  day  was  passed  in  landing  them.  I  was 
ravenously  hungry,  and  asked  Ingram  whether  they  in- 
tended to  starve  us.  He  went  up  the  ladder  to  call 
for  victuals,  when  he  found  on  the  upper  step  of  the 
ladder  a  large  vessel  full  of  water  and  some  cooked 
provisions,  which  had  probably  been  put  there  during  the 
night.  There  was  enough  to  last  two  or  three  days. 
The  next  day  passed  and  no  one  came  near  us,  and  I  had 
some  thoughts  of  dropping  out  of  the  stern-ports  and 
attempting  to  swim  on  shore ;  but  Ingram,  who  had  put 
his  head  out  of  them  as  far  as  he  could,  told  me  that  we 
must  be  at  some  distance  from  the  shore,  and  there  were 
several  sharks  piaying  round  the  stern,  as  is  always  the 
case  with  vessels  laden  with  slaves. 

The  next  morning,  however,  put  an  end  to  our  suspense, 
for  the  companion  was  unlocked,  and  Olivarez,  accompanied 
by  four  Portuguese,  came  down  into  the  cabin.  He  spoke 
to  them  in  Portuguese,  and  they  advanced,  and  seizing 
Ingram  and  me  by  the  collar,  led  us  up  the  ladder.  I 
would  have  expostulated,  but  of  course  could  not  make 
myself  understood.     Olivarez,  however,  said, 

"  Resistance  is  useless,  Mr  Musgrave  ;  all  you  have  to 
do  is  to  go  quietly  with  these  men.  As  soon  as  the  schooner 
has  sailed,  you  will  be  released." 

"Well,"  replied  I,  "it  may  be  so,  Olivarez;  but  mark 
my  words,  you  will  repent  this,  and  I  shall  see  you  on  a 
gibbet." 

"  I  trust  the  wood  is  not  yet  out  of  the  ground,"  replied 
he;  "but  I  cannot  waste  any  more  words  with  you." 

He  then  spoke  to  the  Portuguese,  who  appeared  to  be 
government  officers  of  some  kind,  and  they  led  us  to  the 
gangway ;  we  went  into  the  boat,  and  they  pulled  us  to 
the  shore. 


192  The  Privateersman 

"Where  can  they  be  taking  us,  Ingram  ?"  said  I. 

"  Heaven  knows,  sir,  but  we  shall  find  out." 

I  attempted  to  speak  to  the  officers,  but  they  cried 
"  Silentio,"  which  word  I  fully  understood  to  mean 
"  silence,"  and  finding  that  I  could  not  induce  them  to 
hear  me,  I  said  no  more.  We  landed  at  a  jetty,  and  were 
then  led  through  the  streets  to  a  large  square.  On  one 
side  of  it  was  a  heavy  building,  to  which  they  directed 
their  steps.  The  door  was  opened  for  us,  and  we  were 
led  in.  A  paper  was  produced  by  our  conductors,  and 
was  apparently  copied  into  a  book,  after  which  they  went 
away,  leaving  us  with  the  people  who  had  received  us,  and 
who,  by  their  appearance,  I  knew  to  be  gaolers. 

"  Of  what  crime  am  I  accused  ?  "  inquired  I. 

No  reply  was  given,  but  two  of  the  subordinates  took 
us  away,  unlocked  a  massive  door,  and  thrust  us  into  a 
large  court-yard,  full  of  men  of  every  colour. 

"Well,"  said  I,  as  the  door  closed  upon  us,  "we  are  in 
gaol  at  all  events ;  but  the  question  now  is,  shall  we  be 
released  as  Olivarez  had  stated  ? " 

"  It  is  hard  to  say,"  replied  Ingram.  "  The  question  is, 
what  gaol  is  this  ?  Could  we  find  anyone  who  could  speak 
English,  we  might  discover." 

Several  of  those  around  us  had  come  towards  us  to 
examine  us,  and  then  left  us,  when,  as  we  were  convers- 
ing, a  negro  came  up,  and  hearing  what  we  said,  addressed 
us  in  English. 

"  Massa  want  one  to  speak  English — I  speak  English — 
some  long  while  on  board  English  vessel." 

"  Well,  then,  my  good  fellow,"  said  I,  "  can  you  tell  us 
what  this  gaol  is,  and  what  prisoners  are  confined  here 
for  ? " 

"  Yes,  massa,  everybody  know  that,  suppose  he  live  at 
Rio.     This  gaol  for  people  that  go  dig  diamonds." 

"  How  do  you  mean  ? " 

"  Mean  !  massa — people  sent  here  to  work  in  diamond- 
mines  all  life  long  till  they  die.  Keep  'em  here  till  hab 
plenty  to  send  up  all  at  one  time.     Then  guard  take  them 


The  Privateersman  193 

up  the  country,  and  they  go  dig  and  wash  for  diamond. 
Suppose  you  find  very  big  diamond,  you  go  free.  Suppose 
not,  den  you  die  there." 

"  Merciful  Heavens  !  "  cried  I  to  Ingram,  "  then  we  are 
condemned  as  slaves  to  the  mines." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Ingram  with  a  sigh.  "  Well,  it's  better 
than  working  in  the  quicksilver-mines.  At  all  events,  we 
shall  have  fresh  air." 

"  Fresh  air  without  liberty,"  cried  I,  clasping  my  hands. 

"  Come,  sir,  courage,  we  do  not  yet  know  our  fate. 
Perhaps  we  may,  as  Olivarez  said,  be  allowed  to  go  free 
after  the  schooner  sails." 

I  shook  my  head,  for  I  was  convinced  otherwise. 


Chapter   XVI 

The  diamond-mines,  and  what  occurred  there — I  lose  my  friend  Ingram, 
and  another  acquaintance,  but  they  both  leave  me  valuable  legacies. 

After  remaining  in  the  court  about  two  hours,  it  being 
then  near  to  nightfall,  the  gaolers  came  out  into  the  yard, 
and  we  were  all  driven  into  a  large  apartment,  the  walls  of 
which  were  of  such  solid  materials,  and  the  floor  of  large 
flag-stones,  as  to  prevent  any  possibility  of  escape.  I  was 
never  in  such  a  scene  of  filth  and  wretchedness.  There 
was  not  a  spot  where  one  could  be  driven  without  being 
defiled  in  some  way  or  another;  and  so  many  human 
beings — one  half  of  whom  were  negroes — being  crowded 
into  so  small  a  space,  with  only  one  barred  window,  so 
high  up  as  only  to  serve  as  a  ventilator,  created  an 
atmosphere  worse  than  any  slave-vessel's  hold.  I  leaned 
with  my  back  against  the  wall,  and,  I  must  say,  never  was 
so  miserable  in  my  life.  I  thought  of  Amy,  and  my 
sanguine  hopes  and  anticipations  of  happiness,  now  all 
wrecked.  I  thought  of  Captain  Levee  and  my  brother 
Philip  careering  over  the  seas,  free  as  the  wind.  I  thought 
of  poor  Whyna,  and  the  distress  she  must  feel  at  finding  I 

P  N 


194  The  Privateersman 

did  not  rejoin  her.  I  planned  a  hundred  schemes  to  make 
known  my  situation,  but  every  scheme,  as  soon  as  I 
weighed  it,  I  found  was  hopeless.  Still  weak  from 
previous  disease,  I  felt  as  if  I  should  be  suffocated  if  I 
remained  long  in  this  pestiferous  abode,  and  I  wept  like  a 
child.  Daylight  came  at  last,  and  soon  afterwards  the 
door  was  opened ;  we  were  admitted  into  the  yard,  and  all 
hastened  to  the  large  tub  of  water,  which  was  soon 
emptied.  The  fighting  and  scrambling  to  obtain  first 
possession  was  really  revolting.  An  hour  afterwards 
some  coarse  provisions  were  served  out,  and  then  we 
learnt,  to  our  great  delight,  that  we  were  immediately  to 
set  out  for  the  mines.  It  would  be  thought  that  this 
could  be  no  great  cause  for  exultation  ;  we  were  about  to 
go  to  pass  the  rest  of  our  lives  in  bondage  ;  but  all  misery 
is  comparative,  and  sooner  than  have  remained  another 
night  in  that  dreadful  hole,  I  would  have  welcomed  any 
change.  About  an  hour  afterwards  a  guard  of  dirty- 
looking  soldiers  came  in  ;  we  were  all  handcuffed  to  a  long 
chain,  at  about  two  feet  apart,  one  on  each  side,  so  that 
we  walked  in  pairs,  and  as  soon  as  the  first  chain  was  full 
— and  I  was  handcuffed  to  it — we  were  ordered  out  into 
the  square  to  wait  for  the  others.  My  superior  dress  and 
appearance  as  an  Englishman  excited  much  curiosity ; 
people  pointed  to  me  and  made  remarks,  but  I  had  no 
opportunity  of  communicating  with  any  of  the  authorities, 
nor  would  it  have  been  of  any  use  if  I  had  had.  We 
remained  there  more  than  an  hour,  as  the  other  chains  of 
prisoners  came  out  one  by  one ;  we  were  five  chains  in  all, 
about  forty  on  a  chain.  We  were  then  ordered  to  move 
on,  walking  between  a  guard  of  about  twenty  or  thirty 
soldiers,  who  marched,  on  each  side  of  us,  with  their 
muskets  and  bayonets  fixed,  about  three  yards  from  each 
other.  In  another  hour  we  were  clear  of  the  town,  and 
threading  our  way  through  a  lane  bounded  on  each  side  by 
prickly  pears  and  other  shrubs.  There  was  no  want  of 
merriment  among  the  party  ;  they  talked  and  laughed  with 
one   another,   and  the   soldiers   who  guarded   them,   and 


The  Privateersman  195 

appeared  to  care  little  for  their  fate.  As  for  me,  I  was 
broken-hearted  with  the  disgrace  and  the  villanous  manner 
in  which  I  had  been  thus  sacrificed.  My  heart  was  full 
of  bitterness,  and  I  could  gladly  have  lain  down  and  died, 
had  I  not  been  still  buoyed  up  with  some  faint  hope  that  I 
should  have  an  opportunity  of  making  my  position  known, 
and  obtain  my  release.  I  will  pass  over  the  journey,  as 
one  day  was  but  the  forerunner  of  the  other.  We  halted 
at  noon,  and  were  supplied  with  fruit  and  maize,  but  we 
were  never  unchained,  day  or  night.  In  a  short  time  I 
was  like  all  the  rest — covered  with  vermin,  and  disgusting 
to  myself.  It  was,  I  think,  between  four  and  five  weeks 
before  we  arrived  at  our  destination,  which  was  in  the 
district  of  Tejuco,  and  the  locality  of  the  diamond-mines 
was  called  the  Sierra  de  Espinhaco.  This  sierra,  or 
mountain,  was  a  ridge  of  inaccessible  precipices  on  each 
side  of  a  narrow  valley,  traversed  by  a  small  river  called 
the  Tequetinhonha,  and  in  this  valley,  and  in  the  bed  of 
the  river,  were  the  diamonds  found,  for  which  we  were 
condemned  to  toil  for  the  remainder  of  our  days.  As  we 
entered  the  ravine,  I  perceived  how  impossible  it  would  be 
to  escape  •,  even  if  a  person  could  find  his  way  back,  after 
having  succeeded  in  his  escape.  For  many  miles  the  road 
was  a  narrow  path  cut  on  the  side  of  the  mountain,  a 
yawning  precipice  below  and  inaccessible  rocks  above,  and 
this  narrow  way  was  at  every  two  miles  blocked  up  by  a 
guard-house  built  upon  it,  and  through  the  portcullis  of 
which  it  would  be  necessary  to  force  a  way.  And  here 
we  were,  thousands  of  miles  away  from  civilised  life,  in 
the  heart  of  a  country  uninhabited  except  by  occasional 
bands  of  Indians.  At  last  we  filed  through  the  last  of  the 
guard-houses,  and  found  ourselves  in  a  wider  part  of  the 
ravine,  which  was  crowded  with  buildings  of  various 
descriptions.  We  were  led  up  to  the  director's  house,  and 
our  names,  persons,  and  descriptions  were  taken  down  by 
a  clerk.  When  my  turn  came,  and  I  was  asked  in 
Portuguese  who  I  was,  I  shook  my  head,  and  replied 
"  Ingles."     An  interpreter  was  called,  and  I  then  stated 


196  The  Privateersman 

my  name,  and  begged  the  director  would  hear  what  I  had 
to  say.  He  shook  his  head,  and,  after  they  had  taken  my 
description,  desired  me  to  go  away. 

"Why  did  you  not  explain  for  me?"  said  I  to  the 
interpreter. 

"  Because  he  won't  hear  what  you  have  to  say ;  if  he 
would,  every  man  on  the  chain  would  attempt  to  prove 
that  he  was  sent  here  by  mistake.  You  may,  by-and-by, 
find  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  him,  that  is,  after  you 
have  learnt  Portuguese,  and  have  been  here  a  year  or  two  ; 
but  it  will  do  no  good." 

During  the  whole  of  the  journey,  I  had  been  separated 
from  Ingram,  and  now,  for  the  first  time  since  we  left 
prison,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  shaking  him  by  the  hand. 
I  need  not  say  how  glad  I  was  to  meet  again  my  com- 
panion in  misfortune,  and  our  only  fear  was  now,  that  we 
should  be  again  separated  ;  but  such  was  not  the  case. 
There  were  regular  lodgings  or  barracks  for  the  slaves, 
which  were  certainly  not  bad ;  but  as  all  escape  was  con- 
sidered impossible,  any  one  who  chose  to  raise  a  little  hut 
for  himself  out  of  the  bushes  which  grew  on  the  rocks 
was  permitted  so  to  do.  The  hours  of  work  were  regular  ; 
we  were  allotted  out  in  gangs,  which  took  up  a  certain 
square  of  the  river,  or  river's  side  ;  we  worked  from  day- 
light till  near  dusk,  with  only  an  hour  allowed  for  repose 
in  the  heat  of  the  day.  There  was  a  superintendent  over 
each  gang  of  twenty,  who  watched  them  and  made  them 
work.  These  superintendents  were  controlled  by  in- 
spectors, who  had  the  charge  of  four  or  five  gangs,  and 
who  brought  unto  the  director  the  produce  of  the  day's 
toil.  The  work  was  simple.  The  sand  and  alluvial  soil 
were  thrown  into  troughs  with  small  sieve  bottoms,  out 
of  which  escaped  all  the  smaller  matter,  when  it  was 
washed  with  the  water  from  the  river.  The  stones  and 
larger  particles  were  then  carefully  examined,  and  any 
diamonds  found  were  taken  out  and  delivered  to  the 
superintendents,  who  then  made  them  over  to  the  in- 
spectors, when  they  came  round.     The  inspectors  carried 


The  Privateersman  197 

them  to  their  houses  (for  they  had  houses  from  govern- 
ment), and  in  the  evening  delivered  every  diamond  found 
to  the    director.       After    a    short  time,  I  found  that  the 
office  of  superintendent,  and  also  of  inspector,  was  open 
to  any  of  the  slaves  who  conducted  themselves  well ;  and 
that  the  whole  of  those  now  employed  in  the  offices  were 
slaves  for  life,  as  well  as  ourselves.      What  puzzled  me 
was,  how  so  many  people,  for  in  all  we  amounted  to  seven 
hundred  or  more,  were  to  be  found  in  food ;  but  I  after- 
wards discovered  that  the  government  had  farms  and  herds 
of  cattle  at  a  few  miles'  distance,  cultivated  by  slaves  and 
Indians    expressly   for    the   purpose.      Our   rations    were 
scanty,  but  we  were  permitted  to  cultivate  as  well  as  we 
could    any  spot  we    could   find   on    the  arid  side  of  the 
mountain  as  a  garden ;  and  some  of  them,  who  had  been 
there  for  many  years,  had,  in  course  of  time,  produced  a 
good  soil,  and  reared  plenty  of  vegetables.     To  my  sur- 
prise,  I    found    at   least    twenty   Englishmen   among    the 
whole  mass  of  slaves  ;    and   one   or    two   of  them  were 
inspectors,  and    several  of  them  superintendents — saying 
much  in  favour  of  my  countrymen.     Their  conversation 
and  their  advice  tended  much  to  soothe  the  hardships  of 
my  captivity,  but  I  found  from  them  that  any  hopes  of 
ever  leaving  the  mines  were  useless,  and  that  our  bones 
must  all  be  laid  by  the  side  of  the  mountain.     Of  course, 
Ingram  and  I  were  inseparable  ;  we  worked  in  the  same 
gang,  and  we  very  soon  built  a  hut  for  ourselves ;  and 
Ingram,  who  was  a  light-hearted  young  man,  set  to  work 
to  make  a  garden.     He  moved  heavy  stones  on  the  sides 
of  the  mountain,  and  scraped  up  all  the  mould  he  could 
find  ;  sometimes  he  would  get  his  handkerchief  full,  but 
not  often,  but,  as  he  said,  every  little  helped.     He  killed 
lizards    for  manure,  and  with  them   and  leaves  he  made 
a  little    dung-heap,   which    he   watered,   to    assist  putre- 
faction.      Everything    that    would     assist     he    carefully 
collected ;  and  by  degrees  he  had  sufficient  for  a  patch 
of  four  or  five  yards  square.     This  he  planted ;  and  with 
the  refuse  made  more  manure ;   and,  in  the  course  of  a 


198  The  Privateersman 

few  months,  by  incessant  activity,  and  assisted  by  me,  he 
had  a  very  tolerable  patch  of  ground  covered  with  this 
manure  and  the  alluvial  soil  washed  out  by  the  diamond- 
seeking,  mixed  up  together.  We  then  obtained  seeds, 
and  grew  vegetables  like  the  rest,  and  this  proved  a  great 
increase  to  our  comforts — that  is  our  bodily  wants  ;  but 
my  mind  was  far  away.  Amy  Trevannion  was  never  out 
of  my  thoughts,  and  I  fell  into  a  deep  melancholy.  I 
worked  hard  at  my  vocation,  and  was  fortunate  enough 
to  find  some  good  diamonds,  long  before  I  had  been  a  year 
at  the  mines.  Having  acquired  the  Portuguese  language, 
I  was  soon  after  raised  to  the  office  of  superintendent.  I 
now  no  longer  worked,  but  overlooked  others,  with  a 
cane  in  my  hand  to  administer  punishment  to  those  who 
neglected  their  business.  I  cannot  say  that  I  liked  the 
change,  I  was  not  so  miserable  when  I  was  employed,  but 
I  did  my  duty  with  diligence.  Ingram  was  in  my  gang, 
and  another  Englishman,  an  old  man, — I  should  think  not 
less  than  seventy  years  old.  He  told  me  that  he  belonged 
to  a  merchant  vessel,  and  in  a  drunken  brawl  a  Portuguese 
had  been  killed  ;  he  and  two  others  had  been  condemned 
to  the  mines,  but  the  others  were  dead  long  ago.  About 
a  month  after  my  elevation,  this  old  man,  who  was  very 
feeble,  and  whom  I  treated  with  great  kindness  on  account 
of  his  age — exacting  no  more  than  I  thought  he  could 
well  perform — fell  sick.  I  reported  him  as  being  really 
ill,  and  Ingram,  who  was  by  no  means  a  bad  doctor,  told 
me  that  he  would  die.  A  few  hours  before  his  death  he 
sent  for  me  to  his  hut,  and  after  thanking  me  for  my 
kindness  to  him,  he  said  that  he  knew  he  was  dying,  and 
that  he  wished  to  leave  me  all  his  property  (which  the 
slaves  are  permitted  to  do),  that  is,  he  left  me  his  garden, 
which  was  the  best  on  the  Sierra,  his  hut,  which  also 
was  a  very  good  one,  and  then  putting  his  hand 
under  the  leaves  which  formed  his  bed,  he  pulled  out 
a  tattered,  thumbed  book,  which  he  told  me  was  a 
Bible. 

"  At  first  I  read,"  said  he,  "  to  pass  away  time,  in  this 


The  Privateersman  199 

melancholy  place,  but  of  late  I  have  read  it  I  hope  to  a 
better  purpose." 

I  thanked  the  poor  man  for  his  present,  and  wished  him 
good-bye.  A  few  hours  afterwards  he  was  dead,  and 
Ingram  and  I  buried  him  by  the  side  of  the  mountain. 
Shortly  afterwards  our  Inspector  died,  and,  to  my  astonish- 
ment, I  was  put  into  his  place.  I  could  not  imagine  why 
I  was  thus  so  fortunate  in  being  promoted,  but  I  after- 
wards found  out  that,  although  I  had  never  but  casually 
seen  her,  I  was  indebted  for  my  good  fortune  to  a  fancy 
which  the  director's  eldest  daughter  (for  he  had  his  family 
with  him)  had  taken  for  me. 

This  was  singular,  for  I  had  never  spoken  to  her,  and 
what  is  more  strange,  I  never  did  speak  to  her,  nor  did 
she  ever  attempt  to  speak  to  me,  so  that  it  was  wholly 
disinterested  on  her  part.  I  had  now  still  less  to  do,  and 
was  in  constant  communication  with  the  director,  and  one 
day  stated  to  him  how  it  was  that  I  had  been  brought 
there.  He  told  me  that  he  believed  me,  but  could  not 
help  me,  and  after  that,  the  subject  was  never  again 
mentioned  between  us.  Having  little  to  do,  I  now  took 
up  the  Bible  given  me  by  the  old  Englishman,  as  I  had  time 
to  read  it,  which  I  had  not  before,  when  I  was  employed 
the  whole  day  ;  but  now  I  had  a  convenient  cottage,  as  I 
may  call  it,  of  my  own,  and  plenty  of  leisure  and  retire- 
ment. 

I  studied  the  Bible  carefully,  and  found  much  comfort 
in  it.  Not  that  I  was  content  with  my  lot — that  I  never 
could  be  while  I  was  separated  from  Amy — but  still  I 
found  much  consolation,  and  I  became,  to  a  certain  degree, 
resigned.  I  thought  of  my  former  life  with  disgust,  and 
this  second  reading  of  the  Bible,  for  the  reader  may 
recollect  that  the  first  took  place  when  I  was  first  confined 
in  the  Tower,  was  certainly  of  great  advantage  to  me.  I 
had  more  time  to  dwell  upon  it — more  time  for  reflection 
and  self-examination  —  and  every  day  I  reaped  more 
advantage  and  became  more  worthy  of  the  name  of 
Christian.      I   now   prayed   fervently,    and    I    think   my 


200  The  Privateersman 

prayers  were  heard,  as  you,  my  dear  Madam,  will  also 
think  as  I  continue  my  narrative.  About  three  months 
after  I  had  been  appointed  an  inspector,  Ingram  was  taken 
ill.  At  first  he  complained  of  disordered  bowels,  but  in  a 
few  days  inflammation  came  on,  which  ended  in  morti- 
fication. He  was  in  great  agony  until  the  mortification 
took  place,  when  he  obtained  comparative  relief. 

"  My  dear  Mr  Musgrave,"  he  said,  as  I  was  at  his  bed- 
side, "  in  a  few  hours  I  shall  have  escaped  from  the  mines, 
and  be  no  more  in  bondage.  I  shall  follow  the  poor  old 
Englishman,  who  left  you  his  executor.  I  am  about  to  do 
the  same.  I  shall  now  make  my  will  verbally,  as  we  have 
no  writing-materials  here,  and  leave  you  all  I  possess." 

"Why  are  you  not  more  serious,  Ingram,"  I  said,  "at 
such  a  moment  as  this  ? " 

"  I  am  most  serious,"  he  replied.  "  I  know  that  in  a 
few  hours  I  shall  be  no  more,  and  I  trust  in  the  mercy  of 
Him  who  died  for  kings  and  for  slaves ;  but,  Musgrave,  I 
have  a  secret  to  tell  you.  Do  you  recollect  the  story  in 
the  fairy  tales  of  the  little  white  cat  whose  head  was 
obliged  to  be  cut  off,  and  who  then  turned  into  the  most 
beautiful  princess  in  the  world  ?  Well ;  my  secret  is 
something  like  hers." 

I  thought,  by  his  continuing  in  this  strain,  that  his  head 
was  wandering.  I  was  about  to  speak  to  him,  when  he 
continued  : 

"Do  you  know  what  has  occasioned  my  death  ?  I  will 
tell  you  the  secret.  I  was  washing  for  diamonds,  when  I 
found  one  of  a  size  which  astonished  me.  I  knew  it  was 
of  great  value,  and  I  did  not  choose  that  the  King  of 
Portugal  should  receive  such  a  benefit  from  my  hands.  I 
put  it  into  my  mouth  to  secrete  it,  hardly  knowing  what  I 
should  do  afterwards,  but  I  was  thinking  how  I  should 
act,  when  one  of  the  superintendents  passing  (that  crabbed 
old  Portuguese  belonging  to  the  next  gang),  and  seeing 
me  idle  and  in  deep  thought,  he  struck  me  with  his  cane 
such  a  smart  rap  on  the  shoulders,  that  he  not  only  made 
me  jump  out  of  my  reverie,  but  the  diamond  went  down  my 


The  Privateersman  201 

throat.  I'm  sure  if  I  had  tried  to  swallow  it  I  could  not 
have  done  so,  but  the  shock  forced  it  down.  "Well,  this 
has  occasioned  my  death,  for  it  has  remained  in  my  stomach 
and  occasioned  the  stoppage,  which  has  ended  in  inflamma- 
tion and  mortification.  I  feel  it  here  even  now  ;  give  me 
your  finger,  don't  you  feel  it  ?  Well,  now  you  understand 
why  I  talked  of  the  little  white  cat.  Don't  cut  off  my  head, 
but  when  I  am  dead,  just  put  your  knife  down  there  and 
take  out  the  diamond  and  bury  it,  for  I  tell  you — and  they 
say  dying  men  see  clearer  than  others — but  that  I  am 
certain  you  will  be  released  from  these  mines,  and  then  the 
diamond  will  be  a  fortune  to  you,  and  you  will  find  that 
being  my  executor  was  of  some  value  to  you.  Now,  pray 
— no  scruple — I  entreat  it  as  a  last  favour,  promise  me  that 
you  will  do  as  I  wish — pray  promise  me,  or  I  shall  die 
unhappy." 

I  could  not  help  promising  him  to  execute  his  wishes,  he 
appeared  so  earnest  and  asked  it  as  a  last  favour,  but  I  felt 
very  repugnant  at  the  idea.  In  another  hour  poor  Ingram 
breathed  his  last,  and  I  was  most  melancholy  at  the  loss  of 
so  worthy  a  friend,  who  had  by  serving  me  been  subjected 
to  the  same  slavery  as  myself.  I  left  the  hut  and  went  to 
my  own  house,  thinking  over  the  strange  communication 
that  had  been  made  to  me.  And  why,  thought  I,  should  I 
obtain  this  diamond  ?  I  have  no  chance  of  leaving  this  ; 
yet,  who  knows,  Ingram  prophesied  in  his  dying  moments 
that  I  should — well,  at  all  events,  I  will  keep  my  promise 
to  the  poor  fellow.  I  reported  his  death  to  the  director, 
and,  about  an  hour  afterwards,  went  to  the  hut  where  he 
lay.  His  countenance  was  placid,  and  I  looked  at  him  for  a 
long  while,  and  queried  whether  he  was  not  happier  than 
I  was  or  ever  could  be.  But,  to  comply  with  his  request 
— I  could  not  bear  the  idea.  I  did  not  want  the  diamond, 
and  I,  who  in  my  early  career  had  thought  nothing  of 
cutting  and  maiming  the  living  man,  now  shuddered  at  the 
idea  of  making  an  incision  in  a  dead  body.  But  there  was 
no  time  to  be  lost,  the  burials  always  took  place  at  sunset, 
and  it  was  near  the  hour.     I  bent  a  piece  of  bamboo  cane 


202  The  Private ersman 

double,  like  a  pair  of  sugar-tongs,  and  then  putting  my 
finger  to  the  part  of  his  stomach  which  he  had  pointed  out 
I  felt  that  there  was  a  hard  substance,  and  I  made  an 
incision  with  my  knife — probing  with  the  blade.  I  touched 
the  diamond,  and  then  using  the  piece  of  cane  as  a  pair  of 
pincers,  I  contrived,  after  one  or  two  attempts,  to  extract 
it.  I  threw  the  diamond  without  examination  into  a  pan 
of  water  which  stood  by  the  bed,  and  covering  up  the 
body,  I  made  a  hole  in  the  floor  of  the  hut  and  buried  the 
knife,  which  I  felt  I  never  could  use  again. 

I  looked  out  of  the  hut  and  perceived  two  of  the  slaves, 
who  performed  that  office,  coming  towards  me  to  take 
away  the  body.  I  desired  them  to  carry  it  leaving  the 
clothes  on,  followed  them,  and  saw  it  deposited  in  the 
earth  ;  after  which  I  read  prayers  over  the  grave  and  could 
not  refrain  from  shedding  many  tears  to  the  memory  of  my 
faithful  associate.  I  then  returned  to  the  hut,  and  taking 
the  pan  of  water  in  my  hand  went  to  my  own  abode.  I 
could  not  bear  to  touch  the  diamond,  but  I  dared  not  leave 
it  where  it  was  ;  so  I  poured  all  the  water  out  of  the  pan, 
and  then  rolled  the  diamond  out  on  the  floor,  which  was 
of  hardened  clay.  I  saw  at  once  that  it  was  one  of  great 
value,  weighing,  I  should  think,  thirteen  or  fourteen 
grammes,  and  of  a  very  pure  water.  It  was  in  a  form  of  an 
obtuse  octohsedron,  and  on  one  side  was  quite  smooth  and 
transparent.  Having  made  this  examination,  I  picked  up 
some  of  the  clay  with  a  piece  of  iron,  and  rolling  the 
diamond  into  the  hole,  I  jammed  the  clay  down  over  it. 
"  There,"  said  I,  "  you  may  remain  till  doomsday,  or  till 
some  one  finds  you  ;  you  will  be  of  no  use  to  me  ;  "  and  I 
thought  of  the  cock  in  the  fable.  My  tattered  Bible 
caught  my  eye,  and  I  said  to  it,  "  You  are  of  more  value 
than  all  the  diamonds  in  the  world  ; "  and  I  only  uttered 
what  I  felt. 

For  a  long  time  I  mourned  for  Ingram,  and  thought 
nothing  of  the  diamond.  Three  months  more  passed 
away,  and  I  had  been  eighteen  months  in  the  mines,  when 
some  visitors    made  their   appearance — no  less   than  one 


The  Private ersman  203 

of  the  principals  of  the  Jesuit  order,  who  had  been  sent 
by  the  King  of  Portugal  out  to  the  Brazils,  on  a  tour 
of  inspection,  as  it  was  called,  but  in  fact  to  examine 
into  the  state  of  affairs,  and  the  way  in  which  the  govern- 
ment revenue  was  collected.  There  had  lately  been 
so  much  peculation  on  the  part  of  the  various  officers, 
that  it  was  considered  necessary  to  make  minute  inquiry. 
A  Portuguese  nobleman  had  been  sent  out  the  year  before, 
but  had  died  shortly  after  his  arrival,  and  there  was  every 
reason  to  suppose  that  he  had  been  poisoned,  that  the 
inquiry  might  be  got  rid  of.  Now  this  Jesuit  Priest 
had  been  sent  out,  probably  because  a  Portuguese, 
who  thought  little  of  poisoning  and  stabbing  a  layman, 
would  not  dare  to  attempt  the  life  of  so  sacred  a  character. 
Having  full  and  extraordinary  powers,  he  had  made 
a  short  inquiry  into  the  different  departments  of  govern- 
ment, and  had  now  come  to  the  mines  to  ascertain  how 
far  the  delivery  of  the  diamonds  at  the  treasury  agreed 
with  the  collection  at  the  mines  j  for  these  mines  had 
usually  produced  from  a  million  to  a  million  and  a  half 
of  revenue.  The  director  was  in  a  great  fuss  when 
he  heard  of  this  arrival  at  the  further  barrier ;  although 
immediately  announced  to  him,  he  had  scarcely  an  hour 
to  prepare  before  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits  arrived  with 
his  suite,  consisting  of  about  twenty  people,  and  fifty 
or  sixty  sumpter  mules  and  riding-horses.  We  were 
all  called  out  to  receive  him,  that  is,  all  the  inspectors. 
I  went  to  attend  the  parade,  and  awaited  with  much 
indifference  j  but  my  feelings  were  soon  changed, 
when  in  this  superior  of  the  Jesuits  I  beheld  the  Catholic 
priest  who  had  visited  me  in  the  Tower  and  obtained 
my  release.  The  superior  bowed  to  the  director  and  to 
all  around  him,  and  as  he  then  looked  at  us  all,  he 
recognized  me  immediately. 

"  You  here,  my  son  ?  "  said  he. 

"  Yes,  holy  father,"  replied  I,  "  and  I  thank  Heaven 
that  your  arrival  will  enable  me  to  prove  my  innocence." 

"  Pray  how  is  this  ? "  said  he. 


204  The  Privateer sman 

In  a  few  words  I  narrated  my  story. 

"  And  you  were  thrown  into  prison  without  being 
permitted  to  defend  yourself  ? " 

"  Even  so,  good  father,  and  sent  to  the  mines  to  slave 
for  life." 

"  Did  you  not  make  known  your  case  to  the  director 
of  the  mines  ?  " 

"I  did,  sir,  but  he  stated  that  he  pitied  me,  but  could 
not  help  me." 

"  Is  this  the  case,  Mr  Director  ? "  said  the  Jesuit, 
severely. 

"  It  is,  sir,"  replied  the  director  ;  "  I  have  more  than 
once  reported  cases  of  what  appeared  to  me  great  hard- 
ship, if  what  those  condemned  have  said  was  true, 
and  have  been  told  that  I  was  too  officious,  and  that  there 
could  be  no  reversal  of  sentence.  I  can  prove  to  you, 
sir,  by  my  journals  and  letter-books  how  many  cases 
I  did  formerly  attempt  to  bring  before  the  government  ; 
but  I  at  last  received  such  replies,  which  I  can  show 
you,  as  will  prove  that  there  has  been  no  fault  of  mine." 

"  Allow  me  to  add,  holy  father,"  said  I,  "  that  the 
kindness  and  consideration  of  the  director  have  been  very 
great  to  all  those  under  his  charge,  and  I  think  it  very 
fortunate  that  such  a  person  has  been  appointed  to  this 
situation,  as  he  has  done  everything  that  has  been  in  his 
power  to  alleviate  the  miseries  of  bondage." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  Mr  Elrington ;  Mr 
Director,  this  gentleman  is  a  dear  friend  of  mine,  let  him 
instantly  be  released.  My  orders  are  not  to  be  disputed 
by  the  viceroy  himself." 

The  superior  then  embraced  me  cordially,  and  told  me 
that  I  was  free,  and  should  return  with  him  to  Rio. 
Imagine,  my  dear  madam,  my  joy  and  gratitude.  I  fell  on 
my  knees  before  him,  and  kissed  his  hands.  He  gave  me 
his  blessing,  and  raised  me  up. 

"  Where  is  your  companion  in  misfortune  ?  "  said  he. 

"  Alas  !   sir,  he  is  dead,"  replied  I. 

The  superior  shook  his  head  and  turned  away,  saying, 


The  Privateer sman  205 

"  I  will  search  into  this  affair  to  the  bottom,  depend  upon 
it,  when  I  get  back  to  Rio." 

He  then  desired  the  director  to  bring  out  his  books,  and 
his  own  secretary  to  follow  him,  leaving  his  servants  in  the 
court-yard  with  me  and  the  other  inspectors.  I  received 
the  congratulations  of  all  parties  present,  and  as  soon  as 
possible  I  escaped  from  them,  and  returned  to  my  own 
room,  where  I  knelt  and  fervently  thanked  God  for  my 
unexpected  deliverance ;  and  having  paid  my  duty  to  the 
Most  High,  I  sat  down,  and  fell  into  a  most  delightful 
reverie  of  anticipations.  In  the  evening,  after  the  superior 
had  dismissed  him,  the  director  sent  for  me,  and  said, 

"  Allow  me  to  return  you  many  thanks  for  your  kindness 
in  speaking  so  favourably  of  me  as  you  have  done.  You 
have,  indeed,  been  of  service  to  me,  and  I  am  most 
grateful." 

"  I  only  did  you  justice,  director,"  replied  I. 

"  Yes,  but  how  few  have  justice  done  them  in  this 
world,"  replied  he.  "  The  superior  desired  me  to  tell 
you,  that  you  are  to  live  with  the  gentlemen  of  his  suite. 
Of  course,  you  know,  it  is  not  etiquette  for  him  to  admit 
anybody  to  his  table.  At  all  events  you  must  allow  me 
one  pleasure,  which  is  to  supply  you  with  clothes  proper 
to  your  appearance,  which  I  can  easily  do  without  incon- 
venience to  myself." 

The  director  then  led  me  into  his  room,  and  opened  a 
wardrobe  full  of  rich  suits,  selected  two  of  the  handsomest, 
with  linen  and  every  other  article  requisite,  a  handsome 
sword  and  hat,  all  of  which  he  begged  me  to  accept. 
Calling  one  of  his  servants,  he  ordered  him  to  put  them 
into  a  valise,  and  take  them  to  my  apartment. 

"Is  there  anything  else  that  I  can  do?  —  speak 
freely." 

"  No,  director,"  replied  I,  "I  will  accept  these  things 
from  you,  as  I  cannot  procure  them  here,  but  when  at  Rio, 
I  have  means  to  obtain  everything  that  I  require.  I  return 
you  many  thanks." 

"  I  will  send  my  servant  to  arrange  your  hair,"  said  he; 


206  The  Privateersman 

(i  and  I  pray  you  to  consider  him  at  your  disposal  during 
the  few  days  which  the  superior  may  remain  here." 

"  Do  you  think  it  will  take  him  so  long  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  director,  "  I  will  tell  you  in  con- 
fidence, that  he  has  brought  with  him  the  produce  of  the 
mines  accounted  for  to  the  government  at  home,  and  on  his 
first  inspection  has  found  such  defalcation  from  that  which 
has  been  transmitted  by  me  to  Rio,  that  I  expect  there  will 
be  serious  business.  They  never  imagined  at  Rio  that  he 
would  have  undertaken  such  a  tedious  journey  as  he  has 
done,  and  they  are  in  much  alarm  about  it ;  but  I  will  leave 
you  now,  that  you  may  go  home  and  make  your  toilet. 
Allow  me  to  congratulate  you,  with  all  my  heart,  at  the 
fortunate  termination  to  your  unjust  bondage." 

Having  again  thanked  him  for  his  kindness,  I  went  to 
my  lodging,  where  I  found  his  servant  waiting  for  me ; 
and  having  had  my  hair  arranged  in  a  very  tolerable 
manner,  and  a  little  powder  thrown  in,  I  put  on  one  of  the 
suits,  which  fitted  me  pretty  well,  requiring  but  a  slight 
alteration,  from  being  rather  full,  which  the  servant  soon 
managed.  Thus  did  I  once  more  appear  as  a  gentleman — 
contrary  to  all  my  expectations — and  I  then  went  and 
joined  the  suite  of  the  superior,  who,  when  they  perceived 
the  difference  which  dress  made  in  my  appearance,  con- 
gratulated me,  and  warmly  welcomed  me  to  join  the  meal 
which  had  just  been  prepared  for  them.  On  the  following 
day,  the  superior  sent  for  me,  and  ordering  me  to  sit  down, 
requested  that  I  would  enter  into  full  detail  of  what  had 
happened  to  me  since  we  last  parted.  I  did  so,  and  my 
narrative  occupied  the  whole  afternoon. 

"  Your  life  has  been  full  of  vicissitude,"  replied  he ;  "I 
trust,  however,  that  your  adventures  are  now  over,  and 
that  you  will  be  restored  to  your  friends  :  the  service  you 
performed  for  our  cause  will  never  be  forgotten." 

I  ventured  to  ask  him  how  it  was  that  he  was  now  in  the 
employ  of  the  King  of  Portugal  ?     He  replied, 

"I  am  an  Irishman  by  birth,  and  educated  at  St  Omers. 
I  was  first  sent  to  Spain  by  the  Order  when  I  was  young, 


The  Privateersman  207 

and  have  since  been  employed  all  over  the  world  in  the 
advancement  of  our  holy  church.  Country  with  our  order 
is  of  no  consequence.  We  all  serve  the  holy  church,  and 
go  wherever  our  services  are  required.  I  would  you  were 
a  Catholic,  I  could  advance  you  beyond  all  your  hopes  ; 
but  you  are  engaged  to  be  married,  and  that  puts  an  end 
to  the  question." 

As  I  thought  the  holy  father  must  be  tired  with  our 
long  conference,  I  rose  and  took  my  leave. 

Three  days  afterwards  I  was  informed  by  him  that 
he  intended  to  set  off  on  his  return  to  Rio,  and  now  I 
thought  of  the  diamond,  which  I  resolved  to  carry  with 
me.  I  had  no  fear  of  being  searched  while  under  this 
excellent  superior's  protection,  and  therefore  I  went  to 
my  lodging,  dug  up  the  diamond,  and  having  washed 
it,  for  the  first  time  gave  it  the  examination  which  it 
deserved.  It  certainly  was  a  stone  of  great  value,  but 
of  what  value  I  could  not  exactly  say.  From  what  I 
had  learnt  from  the  director,  who  usually  put  his  idea 
of  the  value  upon  any  diamond  of  size  which  was  brought 
to  him,  I  considered  that  ^20,000  was  the  least  which 
could  be  put  upon  the  stone.  I  took  the  precaution  not 
to  carry  it  loose  in  my  pocket,  but  to  sew  it  within  the 
lining  of  my  clothes.  Glad  I  was,  indeed,  when  the 
orders  to  start  the  next  morning  were  given  out.  I  found 
that  a  horse  was  appointed  for  me,  and  having  made  up 
my  valise,  not  forgetting  my  tattered  Bible,  I  went  to 
my  bed,  thanking  God  that  this  was  to  be  the  last  night 
that  I  was  to  pass  in  the  accursed  Sierra  de  Espinhaco. 

At  daylight  the  superior  took  his  leave,  mounted  his 
mule,  and  we  set  forth,  passing  the  guard-house  in  the 
narrow  road,  which  I  never  expected  to  pass  again. 
Before  noon  we  were  clear  of  the  Sierra,  and  once  more 
in  the  open  country.  The  attendants,  with  a  portion  of 
the  sumpter  mules,  went  in  advance,  to  prepare  for  the 
superior's  arrival  at  the  spot  where  we  were  to  halt. 

The  weather  was  excessively  sultry,  and  the  glare  of 
the  sun  was  very  distressing.     At   noon  we  stopped   to 


208  The  Privateersman 

take  our  dinner,  and  the  usual  siesta  after  it.  The 
attendants  in  advance  had  raised  a  sort  of  palanquin  for 
the  superior,  and  everything  was  ready.  The  superior 
alighted,  and  sat  down  under  the  palanquin,  which  pro- 
tected him  from  the  rays  of  the  sun ;  we  all  sat  round 
at  a  respectful  distance.  The  heat  was  so  intense,  that 
to  relieve  himself,  the  superior  had,  when  he  sat  down, 
thrown  off  his  long  black  robe,  such  as  is  worn  by  the 
priests  of  his  order.  Dinner  was  served  up,  and  we 
had  a  merry  party,  notwithstanding  the  great  heat.  After 
our  meal,  we  all  shaded  ourselves  as  well  as  we  could, 
and  took  our  siesta  for  about  two  hours,  when  the 
superior  rose  up,  and  gave  the  signal  for  resuming  our 
journey.  The  horses  were  soon  ready,  and  the  superior's 
mule  being  brought  up  to  the  palanquin,  he  rose  up, 
and  one  of  his  attendants  was  lifting  up  his  robe  for 
the  superior  to  resume  it,  when  my  eye  detected  the 
head  of  a  snake  just  shewing  itself  out  of  the  side-pocket 
of  the  robe  in  which  he  carried  his  breviary  and  his 
handkerchief.  I  knew  the  snake  well,  for  we  often 
found  them  in  the  Sierra  de  Espinhaco,  and  some  two 
or  three  of  the  slaves  had  lost  their  lives  by  their  bite, 
which  was  so  fatal,  that  they  died  in  less  than  five  minutes 
afterwards.  The  superior  had  his  handkerchief  in  his 
hand,  and  would  have  undoubtedly  put  it  in  his  pocket 
before  he  mounted  his  mule,  and  if  so,  would  certainly 
have  been  bitten,  and  lost  his  life.  As  the  superior  was 
fastening  his  robe  at  the  throat,  I  darted  forward,  seized 
it,  threw  it  on  the  ground,  and  commenced  stamping 
upon  it  with  all  my  force,  much  to  the  surprise  of  the 
whole  party.  Some  of  them  thought  me  mad,  and  others, 
who  were  horrified  at  such  treatment  of  the  holy  garment, 
called  out,  "  Heretico  maldetto ! "  which,  madam,  you 
must  know,  means,  accursed  heretic.  Having  felt  the 
snake  (which  is  very  short,  but  very  thick  in  the  body, 
with  a  head  like  a  toad)  several  times  moving  under  my 
feet,  and  then  moving  no  more,  I  then  stepped  off  the 
garment,    and    turning   it    over,   I    lifted    it    up    by    the 


The  Privateersman  209 

skirt,  so  that  the  dead  snake  rolled  out  of  the 
pocket. 

"I  thank  the  God  whom  we  all  worship,  and  the  Son 
of  God,  who  died  for  us  all,  whether  Catholic  or  Heretic," 
cried  I,  "  that  I  have  been  the  means  of  preserving  our 
holy  father." 

I  had  knelt  down  as  I  thus  prayed,  and  the  superior, 
perceiving  the  danger  that  he  had  been  in,  did  the  same, 
and  silently  returned  his  thanks  ;  at  his  example  all  the 
rest  went  down  on  their  knees. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  superior  j  "  would  to  God  that  instead 
of  reviling  each  other,  all  denominations  of  Christians 
would  join  in  thus  bruising  the  head  of  the  serpent  which 
seeks  our  spiritual  death." 

He  then  rose  and  said, 

"  My  son,  I  thank  thee  for  the  kind  service  thou  hast 
performed." 

I  then  explained  to  the  superior  the  deadly  nature  of 
the  animal,  and  my  fear  that  he  would  have  put  his 
handkerchief  in  the  pocket  of  his  robe  before  I  had  time 
to  prevent  him,  and  begged  him  to  excuse  my  seeming 
abruptness. 

"  There  needs  no  apology  for  saving  a  man's  life," 
replied  he,  smiling. — "  Come,  let  us  go  forward." 

I  hardly  need  say  that  we  were  not  quite  so  long  in 
returning  to  Rio  as  we  were  in  going  to  the  mines.  We 
accomplished  our  journey,  without  using  extreme  haste, 
in  about  half  of  the  time.  On  our  arrival,  we  took  up 
our  quarters  at  a  magnificent  palace,  which  had  been 
appropriated  to  the  superior  during  his  residence  at  Rio, 
and  I  found  myself  sumptuously  lodged.  For  some  days, 
during  which  the  superior  had  frequent  interviews  with 
the  viceroy,  I  did  not  see  him,  but  one  day  I  was  sum- 
moned to  his  presence. 

"My  son,"  said  he,  "I  have  lost  no  time  in  investigating 

your   affair,   and  I   find  that  all  you  have  said   is  quite 

correct.     To  the   disgrace  of  the  government  here,  and 

the  manner  in  which  justice  is  administered,  it  appears  that 

p  o 


2 id  The  Privateersman 

this  man,  Olivarez,  on  his  arrival,  went  to  the  secretary 
of  the  judge  of  that  court  in  which  such  offences  are  tried, 
and  stated  that  he  had  two  English  mutineers  on  board, 
who  had  attempted  to  take  the  vessel,  and  wounded 
several  of  his  men  dangerously  ;  that  he  wished,  of  course, 
to  deliver  them  up  to  justice,  but  that  the  immediate 
departure  of  his  vessel  would  be  prevented  by  so  doing, 
as  his  crew  would  be  required  as  evidence ;  that  the  delay 
would  be  very  disadvantageous  \  and  he  inquired  whether 
it  could  not  be  managed  that  these  men  might  be  punished 
without  the  appearance  of  himself  and  his  men,  as  he 
would  pay  a  good  sum  rather  than  be  detained.  The 
secretary  perfectly  understood  the  trick,  and  upon  the 
receipt  of  five  hundred  cruzados,  he  accepted  the  deposi- 
tion of  Olivarez,  sworn  to  by  him,  as  sufficient  evidence, 
and  you  were  consigned  to  the  mines  upon  this  deposition 
by  a  warrant  from  the  judge.  We  have  had  some  trouble 
to  obtain  all  the  facts,  but  the  question  has  been  severely 
applied,  and  has  elicited  them.  Now,  first,  as  to  the 
judge  and  his  secretary,  they  have  gone  to  the  gaol,  and 
will  take  your  place  in  the  mines  for  life.  Next  as  to 
Olivarez.  It  appears  that,  on  his  arrival,  he  sold  his 
cargo  of  slaves  very  advantageously  ;  that  having  received 
the  money,  he  gave  a  small  portion  to  each  of  his  men,  and 
that  they  went  on  shore,  and,  like  all  English  seamen, 
were  soon  in  a  state  of  intoxication  ;  that  Olivarez  took 
such  steps  with  the  police,  as  to  have  them  all  thrown 
into  prison  when  in  that  state ;  and,  on  the  following 
morning,  he  went  to  them,  persuaded  them  that  they  had 
committed  themselves  during  their  intoxication,  and  that  it 
required  a  large  sum  to  free  them.  This  he  pretended  to 
have  paid  for  them,  and  having  purchased  a  cargo  for  his 
voyage,  he  got  them  all  on  board,  and  again  ran  for  the 
coast  of  Africa.  In  three  months  he  returned  with  another 
cargo,  which  he  sold.  He  had  found  out  his  mother,  and 
now  he  expended  the  money  he  had  made  in  purchasing  a 
good  property  about  seven  miles  from  Rio,  where  he 
placed  his  mother  and  some  slaves  to  take  care  of  it,  and 


The  Private ersman  2 1 1 

cultivate  it.  He  contrived  to  defraud  his  crew  as  much  as 
he  could,  and  before  he  went  to  the  coast  again,  he 
married  an  amiable  young  person,  the  daughter  of  a 
neighbour.  He  made  a  third  and  a  fourth  voyage  with 
equal  success,  but  on  the  third  voyage  he  contrived  to  get 
rid  of  a  portion  of  his  English  crew,  who  were  now 
becoming  troublesome,  by  taking  some  Portuguese  sailors 
out  with  him,  and  leaving  the  English  on  the  coast,  as  if 
by  mistake.  Previous  to  the  fourth  voyage,  it  appears 
that  he  satisfied  the  remainder  of  the  English  crew  by 
producing  accounts,  and  sharing  out  to  them  several 
hundred  dollars  previous  to  their  departure  for  the  coast. 
He  made  a  slight  addition  to  his  Portuguese  sailors,  not 
putting  too  many  on  board,  to  avoid  suspicion,  and  when 
on  the  coast  of  Africa,  a  portion  of  the  English  crew  died  ; 
whether  by  poison  or  not  is  not  known,  and  the  others  he 
put  on  shore,  seizing  all  their  property,  and  the  dollars 
with  which  he  had  satisfied  them.  On  his  return  from  his 
fourth  voyage,  having  now  nothing  to  fear  from  the 
partners  in  his  atrocious  deed,  having  realised  a  large 
sum,  he  determined  to  remain  on  shore  altogether,  and 
live  on  his  property  with  his  mother  and  wife.  He  did 
so,  and  sent  out  the  schooner  under  a  Portuguese  captain 
and  crew,  to  be  employed  for  him  as  owner  in  the  slave 
traffic,  and  she  has  made  two  voyages  since,  and  is  ex- 
pected back  again  every  day.  Now,  my  son,  retribution 
has  fallen  heavily  upon  this  bad  man.  Had  he  been  dis- 
covered and  punished  when  he  first  did  the  deed,  it  would 
have  been  as  nothing  compared  to  what  it  has  been  now ; 
he  then  had  no  property — no  ties — in  fact,  nothing  or 
little  to  regret ;  but  now,  with  a  wife  and  child,  with  a 
valuable  property,  living  in  independence,  and  increasing 
that  wealth  daily — now,  when  he  is  at  the  very  summit 
of  his  ambition,  restored  to  his  own  country,  respected 
and  considered  as  being  a  man  of  wealth,  he  has  been 
seized,  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  put  to  the  question,  and 
now  lies  in  a  state  of  misery,  awaiting  the  sentence  of 
death  which  has  been  pronounced  against  him.     Neither 


212  The  Privateersman 

has  he  the  consolation  of  knowing  that  he  leaves  those 
whom  he  loves  in  a  state  of  affluence,  for  all  his  property, 
having  been  gained  by  making  use  of  your  property, 
necessarily  is  your  property,  and  not  his,  and  it  has  been 
confiscated  accordingly  for  your  use  and  benefit.  As 
soon  as  everything  is  collected,  it  will  be  paid  into  your 
hands.  Thus,  my  son,  I  have  at  last  attained  justice  for 
you." 

I  was,  as  you  may  imagine,  my  dear  madam,  profuse 
in  my  acknowledgments,  but  he  stopped  me,  saying, 

"  I  was  sent  here  to  see  that  justice  was  done  to  every- 
body, if  I  possibly  could — no  easy  task,  when  all  are 
amassing  money,  not  caring  how  they  obtain  it ;  but, 
surely,  if  any  one  has  peculiar  claims  upon  me,  it  is 
you." 

The  superior  then  asked  me  many  questions  relative 
to  my  parentage,  and  I  did  not  conceal  anything  from  him. 
I  told  who  I  was,  and  why,  at  an  early  age,  I  had  left 
my  father's  house.  He  asked  me  many  questions,  and, 
after  about  two  hours'  conversation,  he  dismissed  me, 
saying, 

"  You  may  always  depend  upon  my  protection  and 
gratitude." 

Before  he  dismissed  me,  he  told  me  that  he  was  about 
to  send  a  despatch-boat  to  Lisbon,  and  as  I  might  wish  to 
inform  my  friends  of  my  safety,  if  I  would  write  letters, 
he  would  insure  their  being  safely  delivered  to  my  friends 
in  England.  I  gladly  availed  myself  of  this  offer,  and 
indeed  would  have  begged  a  passage  for  myself,  if  it  had 
not  been  that  I  considered  Olivarez's  money  to  be  the 
property  of  Mr  Trevannion,  and  was  determined  to  remit 
it  to  him  before  I  left  Rio.  This  detained  me  about  six 
weeks  longer,  during  which  interval  Olivarez  had  suffered 
the  penalty  due  to  his  crimes,  having  been  strangled  in  the 
market-place. 

The  money  received  was  28,000  cruzados,  and  not 
knowing  how  to  dispose  of  it,  I  applied  to  the  superior, 
who  gave  me  orders  for  it  in  duplicates  upon  the  treasury 


The  Private  ersman  213 

at  Lisbon,  one  of  which  I  had  very  soon  an  opportunity  of 
sending  home  to  Mr  Trevannion,  with  a  duplicate  of  my 
first  letter,  and  a  second  to  him  and  Amy,  stating  my  inten- 
tion of  returning  as  soon  as  possible.  But  this  was  by  a 
Portuguese  frigate,  which  made  a  very  circuitous  route 
home,  and  I  did  not  choose  to  go  by  that  conveyance,  as 
her  detention  at  the  different  ports  was  so  uncertain.  At 
last  I  became  very  impatient  for  my  departure,  and  anxiously 
awaited  the  sailing  of  some  vessel  to  any  port  of  Europe. 

I  had  reserved  1,000  cruzados  for  my  own  expenses, 
which  I  considered  as  quite  sufficient,  but  they  were 
gradually  wasting  away,  for  I  was  everywhere  received, 
and  in  the  best  company  of  Rio.  At  last  one  day  the 
superior  sent  for  me,  and  told  me  that  he  was  about  to  send 
an  advice-boat  to  Lisbon,  and  I  might  take  a  passage  if  I 
wished  ;  that  it  was  a  very  small  one,  but  a  very  fast  sailer. 
I  thanked  him  heartily,  accepted  the  proposal,  and  went  to 
my  room  to  pack  up  my  clothes.  In  the  afternoon  the 
captain  of  the  xebeque  called  upon  me,  and  told  me  that 
he  would  start  on  the  following  morning  if  I  would  be 
ready.  I  replied  that  I  should  be,  put  some  dollars  into 
his  hands,  requesting  that  he  would  procure  for  me  any- 
thing that  he  considered  would  be  necessary  and  agreeable, 
and  if  the  sum  I  had  given  him  was  not  enough,  I  would 
repay  him  the  remainder  as  soon  as  we  were  out  of  harbour. 
I  took  my  leave  of  the  superior,  who  parted  with  me,  with 
many  protestations  of  regard  on  his  side,  and  tears  of 
gratitude  on  mine,  and  early  the  next  morning  I  was  on 
board  of  the  xebeque.  In  light  winds  she  was  extremely 
fast,  but  she  certainly  was  too  small  to  cross  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  ;  nevertheless,  as  the  captain  said,  she  had  crossed 
it  several  times,  and  he  hoped  that  she  often  would 
again. 

The  passage,  however,  that  he  usually  made,  was  to  run 
up  to  the  northward  of  the  Antilles  and  then  cross  over, 
making  the  Bahama  Isles,  and  from  thence  taking  a  fresh 
departure  for  Lisbon.  Our  crew  consisted  of  only  eight 
men,  besides  the  captain  ;  but  as  the  vessel  was  not  more 


214  The  Privateersman 

than  thirty  tons,  they  were  sufficient.  We  made  a  good 
run,  until  we  were  in  about  twenty-four  degrees  of  north 
latitude,  when,  as  we  stretched  to  the  eastward  to  cross  the 
Atlantic,  we  met  with  a  most  violent  gale,  which  lasted 
several  days,  and  I  fully  expected  every  hour  that  the 
vessel  would  go  down,  buried  as  she  was  by  the  heavy  sea. 
At  last  we  had  no  chance  but  to  scud  before  the  wind, 
which  we  did  for  two  days  before  a  raging  and  following 
sea,  that  appeared  determined  upon  our  destruction.  On 
the  second  night,  as  I  was  on  deck,  watching  the  breaking 
and  tossing  of  the  billows,  and  the  swift  career  of  the 
little  bark,  which  enabled  her  to  avoid  them,  the  water 
suddenly  appeared  of  one  white  foam,  and  as  we  rose  upon 
the  next  sea,  we  were  hurled  along  on  its  crest,  reeling  on 
the  foam  until  it  had  passed  us,  and  then  we  struck 
heavily  upon  a  rock.  Fortunately,  it  was  a  soft  coral  rock, 
or  we  had  all  perished.  The  next  wave  lifted  us  up  again 
and  threw  us  further  on,  and,  on  its  receding,  the  little 
xebeque  laid  high  and  dry,  and  careened  over  on  her 
bilge. 

The  waters  rose  and  fell,  and  roared  and  foamed  about 
us,  but  they  lifted  us  no  more,  neither  did  they  wash  us 
off  the  decks  as  we  clung  to  the  rigging  ;  for  the  stout 
short  mast,  upon  which  the  lateen  sail  was  hoisted,  had 
not  been  carried  away.  We  remained  where  we  were 
till  morning,  every  one  holding  on,  and  not  communicat- 
ing with  each  other.  As  the  night  wore  away,  so  did 
the  gale  decrease  and  the  sea  subside.  The  waters  now 
gradually  left  us ;  at  intervals,  when  the  waves  receded, 
we  could  walk  on  shore  ;  but  we  remained  on  the  vessel 
till  noon,  by  which  time  we  found  our  vessel  high  and 
dry,  having  been  carried  over  a  coral  reef,  which  appeared 
to  extend  one  or  two  miles  into  the  offing. 

The  men,  who  had  been  much  buffeted  by  the  waves, 
and  who  were  exhausted  by  clinging  so  long  to  the 
rigging,  now  that  they  found  themselves  safe,  and  were 
warmed  by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  rallied,  and  began  to 
move  about.     We  had  a  long  consultation  as  to  how  we 


The  Privateersman  215 

should  act.  There  was  no  chance  of  getting  the  vessel 
off  again,  and  we  did  not  exactly  know  where  we  were  ; 
but  the  captain  and  I  agreed  that  it  must  be  upon  one  of 
the  small  islands  of  the  Bahama  group  that  we  had  been 
cast  away,  and  our  conjecture  was  right.  After  some 
consultation,  the  captain  and  I  called  the  men  together, 
and  told  them  that  it  was  very  probable  that  we  might  be 
some  time  before  we  could  find  the  means  of  getting  off 
the  island,  and  that,  therefore,  we  must  all  do  our  best  ; 
that  we  would  land  and  erect  a  tent  with  the  sails,  and 
obtain  provisions  ;  after  that  we  would  consider  the  vessel 
and  her  stores  as  public  property,  but  that  every  man's 
private  property  should  be  secured  to  him  as  if  we  were 
still  on  board  of  the  xebeque ;  that  the  captain  should 
retain  the  command  as  before,  and  his  orders  should  be 
obeyed  by  everybody,  as  long  as  they  were  reasonable 
and  just. 

The  men,  who  were  well-behaved,  quiet  feJlows — and 
not,  like  English  seamen,  given  to  liquor — readily  agreed, 
and  it  was  arranged  that  the  following  morning  we  should 
commence  our  labours.  This  was  a  sad  blow  to  me,  who 
was  anticipating  a  speedy  meeting  with  Amy.  I  knew 
how  doubtful  was  the  chance  of  our  being  seen  by  any 
vessel,  and  that  I  must  remain  here  for  months,  if  not 
longer — but  I  had  been  schooled,  and  could  now  say  with 
fervency,  "  Thy  will,  oh  Lord,  and  not  mine,  be  done." 

We  remained  on  board  of  the  vessel  that  night,  and  the 
next  morning  the  gale  had  ceased,  and  the  waters,  to  our 
astonishment,  had  receded,  so  as  to  leave  us  at  least  sixty 
yards  from  the  sea,  which  was  now  almost  calm.  We 
first  took  a  survey  of  the  island,  to  ascertain  if  there  was 
any  water,  and,  as  the  island  was  not  more  than  two  miles 
in  circumference,  this  did  not  take  us  long.  Fortunately, 
in  the  centre  we  found  a  deep  hole  sunk  in  the  soft  coral 
rock  by  some  other  people  who  had  been  wrecked  here, 
and  in  the  hole  the  water  was,  although  a  little  brackish, 
somewhat  palatable.  It  evidently  was  the  sea-water 
filtered  through  the  soft  rock. 


216  The  Privateersman 

The  whole  of  the  island  was  surrounded  with  coral 
reefs,  with  lanes  of  deep  water  running  between  them, 
and  the  fish  were  sporting  in  thousands  after  the  storm, 
but  there  was  not  a  tree  or  vestige  of  vegetation  upon  the 
whole  island.  We  soon,  however,  discovered  that  it  was 
frequented  by  turtle,  for  we  found  some  eggs,  fresh- 
buried,  in  the  sand.  Having  made  this  survey,  we  then 
went  back  to  the  vessel,  and  with  spars  and  sails  rigged  a 
tent  upon  the  highest  point  of  the  island,  which  might  be 
ten  or  fifteen  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  tent 
was  large  enough  to  hold  fifty  men,  if  required,  so  we 
brought  our  bedding  and  chests  and  all  our  cooking 
apparatus  on  shore,  made  a  fireplace  outside  the  tent  with 
the  little  cabouse  we  had  on  board  of  the  vessel,  sent  a 
man  to  obtain  water  from  the  hole,  and  put  on  some 
meat  to  boil  for  our  dinners.  In  the  evening  we  all  went 
out  to  turn  turtle,  and  succeeded  in  turning  three,  when 
we  decided  that  we  would  not  capture  any  more  until  we 
had  made  a  turtle-pond  to  put  them  in,  for  we  had  not 
more  than  two  months'  provisions  on  board  of  the  vessel, 
and  did  not  know  how  long  we  might  be  detained.  The 
men  behaved  very  well,  and  indeed  seemed  determined  to 
make  themselves  as  comfortable  as  they  could  under  exist- 
ing circumstances.  The  next  day  we  put  out  some  lines 
in  deep  water,  and  caught  several  large  fish,  and  then  we 
went  to  find  a  proper  spot  for  a  turtle-pond.  We  selected 
a  hole  in  the  reef  which  we  thought  would  answer,  as  we 
had  only  one  end  of  it  to  fill  up,  and  we  commenced 
breaking  away  the  rock  with  crowbars,  and  worked  hard 
the  whole  of  the  day,  some  breaking  and  others  carrying 
the  masses  broken  off.  By  degrees  they  rose  to  the 
surface  of  the  water,  and  in  two  days  more  we  calcu- 
lated that  the  pond  would  be  ready  to  receive  the 
turtle.  We  had  killed  one  turtle  in  the  morning,  and 
we  now  lived  upon  it  altogether,  as  we  wished  to  save 
our  salt  provisions.  The  captain  and  I  had  many  con- 
sultations as  to  what  we  should  do,  and  what  attempts 
we  should  make  to  get  off  from  this  spot.     Build  a  boat 


The  Privateersman  217 

we  could  not,  as  we  had  not  a  carpenter  among  us,  or  the 
means  of  making  the  iron-work  necessary.  We  had  some 
tools,  such  as  are  usually  used  on  board  of  vessels,  and 
several  pounds  of  large  nails,  but  none  fit  for  boat- 
building. I  proposed  that  we  should  examine  the  bottom 
of  the  xebeque,  and  see  what  damage  was  done  to  it. 
We  did  so,  and  found  that  the  garboard  streak  was  broken 
and  two  of  her  timbers,  but  they  were  easy  to  repair ;  in 
every  other  respect  she  was  sound.  I  then  proposed  that 
we  should  cut  down  the  xebeque  to  a  large  boat,  which 
we  could  easily  do  by  ripping  off  her  planks  and  decks, 
and  sawing  down  her  timbers  to  the  height  we  required. 
It  would  be  a  heavy  boat,  it  was  true,  but  we  should  be 
able  to  launch  her  with  rollers,  and  the  draught  of  water 
would  be  so  small  that  we  could  get  her  over  the  reefs, 
which  we  could  not  possibly  do  the  xebeque.  The 
captain  approved  of  the  idea,  and  we  agreed  that  as  soon 
as  the  turtle-pond  was  finished  we  would  make  the 
attempt.  In  two  days  more  we  had  finished  the  pond, 
and  had  turned  thirty  turtle,  which  we  put  into  it.  The 
men,  now  that  they  found  that  they  had  plenty  to  eat, 
began  to  show  signs  of  laziness,  and  did  not  very  readily 
commence  the  work  upon  the  xebeque.  They  ate  and 
slept,  ate  and  slept  again,  on  the  mattresses  spread  in  the 
tent.  At  times  they  would  fish,  but  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  the  captain  and  I  could  persuade  them  to  work,  and 
if  they  did  work  half  an  hour,  they  then  threw  down  their 
axes  and  crowbars,  and  went  back  to  the  tent.  They  had 
plenty  of  tobacco,  and  they  smoked  half  the  day,  ate 
turtle,  and  then  slept  again.  Nevertheless,  as  the  captain 
and  I  worked  hard,  the  work  progressed ;  in  about  ten 
days  after  we  began  the  work,  we  had  ripped  off  her 
decks  and  her  side  planks  as  low  as  we  thought  right,  and 
we  were  now  sawing  through  the  timbers,  when  the  quiet 
of  our  party  was  disturbed  by  what  may  be  considered  a 
very  strange  quarrel.  One  of  the  men  asserted  in  con- 
versation that  St  Antony  was  born  in  Padua ;  one  or  two 
of   the   other    seamen    denied    it,    and    this    difference  of 


218  The  Privateersman 

opinion,  which  at  first  was  a  mere  nothing,  from  sullen- 
ness,  I  presume,  and  something  being  required  to  excite 
them,  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two  ended  in  a  serious 
feud ;  the  Paduans  terming  the  anti-Paduans  heretics  and 
Jews.  The  epithet  of  Jew  was  what  irritated  so  much, 
and  the  parties  being  exactly  even,  four  on  each  side,  on 
the  third  day,  after  an  angry  altercation,  they  all  rushed 
out  of  the  tent  to  decide  the  affair  with  their  knives.  The 
conflict  was  very  fierce,  and  took  place  when  the  captain 
and  I  were  at  the  xebeque,  and  before  we  could  separate 
them,  four  of  them  had  fallen ;  two  were  killed,  and  the 
other  two  badly  wounded.  It  may  appear  ridiculous  that 
people  should  take  each  other's  lives  for  such  a  trifle  ;  but, 
after  all,  nations  declare  war  against  each  other,  and 
thousands  are  killed  on  both  sides  for  causes  almost  as 
slight.  With  great  difficulty  we  separated  the  remaining 
combatants,  and  such  was  their  rage  and  excitement,  that 
every  now  and  then  they  would  attempt  to  break  from  us 
and  attack  each  other  again ;  but  at  last  we  disarmed 
them. 

This  was  a  sad  business  ;  and  it  was  melancholy  to 
think  that  companions  in  misfortune  should  take  each 
other's  lives,  instead  of  feeling  grateful  to  the  Almighty 
for  their  preservation. 

We  buried  the  two  men  who  had  fallen,  and  dressed 
the  wounds  of  the  hurt ;  but  after  this  quarrel  the  four 
others  came  to  their  work,  and  continued  steady  at  it. 
We  had  now  removed  the  upper  portion  of  the  xebeque, 
and  commenced  fixing  beams  and  carlines  on  the  lower 
part,  so  as  to  make  a  decked  boat  of  it,  and  in  another 
week  we  had  decked  her  over.  But  we  had  a  great  deal 
more  to  do :  we  had  to  reduce  the  mast  and  yard  to  a 
proper  size,  to  alter  the  sail  and  rigging,  to  make  a  small 
rudder,  and  rollers  to  launch  her  upon.  All  this,  with 
our  reduced  force,  occupied  us  another  month ;  for  the 
two  wounded  men,  although  recovering  could  but  just 
crawl  about.  We  turned  many  more  turtle  at  night,  that 
we  might  have  a  sufficient  supply.     We  now  looked  out 


The  Privateersman  219 

for  a  channnel  of  deep  water  through  the  reef,  to  get  our 
boat  out,  and  made  one  out  to  a  certain  extent,  but  could 
not  survey  further  without  getting  off  the  reef,  and  the 
sharks  were  so  numerous  that  we  dared  not  venture. 
However,  we  took  it  for  granted,  as  we  had  found  deep 
water  in  shore,  that  we  should  be  sure  to  do  so  in  the 
offing ;  and  we  now  got  our  boat  upon  the  rollers  which 
we  had  made,  by  digging  away  the  sand  from  beneath  her, 
and  a  trench  to  the  water's  edge.  We  had  been  two 
months  on  the  island  when  all  was  ready  for  launching. 

Anxious  as  I  was  to  return  to  England,  I  cannot  say 
that  I  was  unhappy  when  on  this  island :  there  was  always 
a  fine  sea-breeze,  which  cooled  the  air,  and  enabled  us  to 
work  without  exhaustion.  With  the  exception  of  the 
unfortunate  quarrel  I  have  referred  to,  everything  went 
on  quietly.  After  work  was  over,  I  resorted  as  usual  to 
my  Bible,  and  read  for  hours ;  and  this  calmed  and  allayed 
any  impatient  feelings  which  might  at  times  arise.  I  felt 
that  I  had  great  cause  to  be  grateful  to  the  Almighty  for 
preserving  me  as  he  had  done,  and  that  it  would  be  folly 
and  wickedness  on  my  part  to  repine  because  I  could  not 
obtain  all  that  I  wished.  I  waited,  therefore,  for  His  own 
good  time,  without  murmuring,  and  in  full  confidence 
that  all  was  for  the  best. 

At  last  we  contrived  to  get  our  boat  into  the  water, 
and  she  floated  much  lighter  than  we  thought  she  would 
have  done,  considering  the  weight  of  wood  that  was 
in  her.  As  soon  as  she  was  anchored  about  ten  feet 
from  the  beach,  we  made  a  gangway  to  her  with  planks, 
and  commenced  getting  all  our  salt  provisions,  water, 
and  stores,  which  we  had  selected  as  most  necessary, 
on  board  of  her.  The  stowage  of  these  occupied  us 
two  days  ;  we  then  got  the  yard  up  and  bent  the  sail, 
and  having  fitted  oars,  we  determined  that  the  next  day 
we  would  embark.  As  she  still  swam  light,  we  got 
on  board  of  her  as  many  turtle  as  we  could  conveniently 
carry,  and  then,  for  the  last  time,  went  on  shore  to  sleep. 

As  there  was  no  room  for  our  chests,  it  was  agreed 


220  The  Privateersman 

that  we  each  should  have  a  bundle  on  board,  selecting 
those  things  which  we  most  required  and  most  valued. 
This  proposal,  which  was  made  by  the  captain,  put 
me  in  mind  of  the  diamond,  which  had  scarcely  once 
entered  my  thoughts  since  I  had  been  on  the  island. 
"When  I  took  it  out  of  my  chest,  I  thought  that  I  might 
as  well  make  it  more  convenient  to  carry,  as  there  was 
no  saying  what  might  be  the  result  of  our  new  expedition ; 
so,  when  the  other  men  were  all  busy  about  their 
own  effects,  or  asleep,  I  first  took  the  precaution  to  roll 
it  up  in  a  covering  of  pitch,  so  that,  if  taken  from  me 
or  lost,  it  might  not  be  known  to  be  a  diamond,  and  then 
I  sewed  it  up  in  a  piece  of  leather,  which  I  cut  from 
an  old  glove,  putting  a  strong  leather  lanyard  to  it, 
so  that  I  might  wear  it  round  my  neck.  Having  done 
this  without  any  one  taking  notice,  and  having  nothing 
else  to  do,  I  took  some  fine  twine,  and  worked  it  over, 
like  the  mousing  of  a  stay,  in  a  way  peculiar  to  sailors, 
so  that,  when  finished,  it  was  very  much  in  the  shape 
of  a  miniature  buoy  to  an  anchor,  and  reminded  me  of  a 
fend-off,  or  fender,  such  as  they  use  to  prevent  any  injury 
to  the  sides  of  a  vessel  when  coming  in  contact  with 
another.  Having  finished  my  work,  I  put  the  leather 
lanyard  round  my  neck,  inside  of  my  shirt,  so  that  my 
diamond  was  concealed  from  sight;  I  then  put  up  my 
remaining  pieces-of-eight — which  were  nearly  5°°>  the 
best  of  my  clothes  (for  during  my  stay  at  Rio  I  had  very 
much  increased  my  stock),  and  I  hardly  need  say  that  the 
old  Bible  was  not  left  behind. 

It  was  a  beautiful,  calm  morning  when  we  embarked, 
and,  lifting  the  anchor,  took  to  our  oars,  and  pulled  out 
through  the  deep  channel,  the  captain  standing  at  the 
bow  and  conning  us  through,  while  I  took  the  helm. 
The  boat  pulled  well  and  steered  well ;  we  had  yet 
to  see  what  she  could  do  under  canvas.  After  a  pull 
of  two  hours  we  were  clear  of  the  reef,  and  out  in  the 
open  sea.  We  then  laid  in  the  oars,  and  commenced  our 
preparations  for  hoisting  the  sail  to  a  breeze,  which  then 


The  Privateersman  221 

blew  from  the  southward.  When  all  was  ready,  the  men 
hoisted  the  sail,  but  in  so  doing,  a  rope  being  foul,  as  I 
was  attempting  to  clear  it,  I  was  tripped  up,  and  fell 
with  my  right  knee  on  a  spike,  which  entered  deep, 
putting  me  to  excruciating  pain,  and  laming  me  completely. 
I  was  obliged  to  sit  down  abaft,  for  I  nearly  fainted  away. 
In  the  meantime  the  sail  was  set,  and  the  boat  stood 
well  up  to  it.  She  proved  to  be  very  stiff  under  canvas, 
which  was  a  source  of  great  congratulation.  My  knee 
became  so  painful  and  stiff  that  I  could  not  move  it ;  I 
took  one  of  my  shirts  out  of  my  bundle,  tore  it  up  into 
bandages,  and  put  them  on.  We  had  resolved  to  attempt 
to  make  New  Providence,  the  largest  of  the  Bahama  group, 
where  we  knew  that  there  was  a  town  called  Nassau, 
and  from  whence  we  hoped  to  obtain  some  conveyance 
to  Europe  ;  but  we  knew  nothing  of  the  port,  or  the 
inhabitants,  or  what  trade  was  carried  on  with  them. 

For  several  hours  our  little  bark  went  gaily  over  the  water, 
but  towards  nightfall  the  wind  shifted,  and  the  weather 
looked  threatening.  We  hardly  knew  how  to  steer,  as  we 
did  not  know  the  position  of  the  island  which  we  had  left, 
and  now  the  wind  heading  us,  we  hauled  up  on  the  lar- 
board tack,  with  our  head  to  the  northward  and  eastward. 
As  the  sun  went  down,  the  wind  increased,  and  the  sea  ran 
fast.  Our  boat  behaved  well,  till  it  began  to  blow  very 
hard,  and  then  it  took  in  so  much  water,  that  we  were 
forced  to  bale. 

We  had  reefed  our  sail,  and  made  everything  as  snug  as 
we  could,  but  the  sea  rising  fast,  and  the  boat  taking  in 
more  water,  we  considered  it  prudent  to  lighten  her,  which 
we  did  by  throwing  overboard  all  the  turtle.  This  we 
did  without  regret,  as  we  were  tired  of  eating  them  for  so 
long  a  while.  The  day  broke,  and  there  appeared  every 
sign  of  bad  weather,  and  the  waves  now  tossed  and  foamed 
too  much  for  such  a  small  craft  as  we  were  in.  About 
noon  we  saw  a  vessel  on  a  wind  to  leeward  of  us,  which 
was  a  source  of  great  delight  to  us  all,  and  we  bore  down 
to  her.     We  soon  made  her  out  to  be  an  hermaphrodite 


222  The  Privateersman 

brig,  under  her  close-reefed  topsails  and  trysails.  We  ran 
under  her  counter  and  hailed.  We  perceived  several  men 
standing  abaft,  and  apparently  they  suspected  us  for  a 
rover,  for  they  had  muskets  and  other  weapons  in  their 
hands.  We  told  them  that  we  had  been  shipwrecked,  and 
the  boat  was  sinking  in  the  gale,  and  then  we  rounded  to 
under  her  lee. 

There  we  remained  for  four  or  five  hours,  during  which 
the  wind  and  the  sea  went  down  very  fast,  and  the  boat 
no  longer  took  in  water ;  but  we  had  been  all  too  much 
alarmed  with  the  danger  in  which  we  had  been,  to  like  to 
continue  our  voyage  in  her,  and  as  we  thought  that  we 
could  now  go  alongside  with  safety,  we  hailed  again,  and 
asked  permission.  After  some  parleying,  they  threw  us  a 
rope,  which  we  made  fast  to  the  boat,  and  lowered  our 
sail,  keeping  off  on  a  broad  sheer,  as  there  still  was  a  great 
deal  of  sea.  They  then  entered  into  conversation  with  us. 
I  then  told  them  all  that  had  happened,  and  inquired  where 
the  brig  was  bound  to. 

They  replied,  to  James's  Town,  Virginia.  I  asked  them 
if  they  could  give  us  a  passage  there,  as  we  were  afraid  to 
proceed  in  our  boat  j  or  if  not,  would  they  see  us  safe  into 
New  Providence. 

The  captain  then  came  forward.  He  was  a  very  dark 
man,  dark  as  a  mulatto,  with  keen  small  eyes,  and  a  hooked 
nose.  I  never  beheld  a  more  deformed  and  repulsive 
countenance. 

He  said,  that  he  could  not  go  to  New  Providence,  as  it 
was  out  of  his  way,  and  that  we  might  easily  get  there 
ourselves  if  we  thought  proper. 

I  replied,  that  the  boat  was  not  sufficiently  large  and 
seaworthy,  and  that  we  had  already  nearly  gone  down, 
and  if  another  gale  should  come  on,  we  certainly  should 
founder,  and  again  requested  that  he  would  take  us  on 
board. 

"Have  you  any  money  to  pay  for  your  passage?" 
inquired  he. 

"  Why,"  said  I,  "  common  charity  and  the  feelings  of  a 


The  Privateersman  223 

seaman  towards  sailors  in  distress  should  be  sufficient  to 
induce  you  to  take  us  on  board,  and  not  leave  us  to  perish ; 
but  if  you  require  money,"  I  replied,  "  we  have  more 
than  sufficient  to  satisfy  you." 

"  How  much  ? "  screamed  out  a  lad  of  about  fourteen, 
who  was  the  very  image  of  the  captain  in  miniature. 

I  did  not  reply  to  this  question,  and  the  captain  then 
said,  "  What  do  you  propose  to  do  with  the  boat  ? " 

"Let  her  go  adrift,  to  be  sure,"  replied  I. 

"  What  have  you  got  on  board  of  her  ?  "  said  he. 

I  enumerated,  as  well  as  I  could  recollect,  the  provisions 
and  stores  that  we  had. 

"Well,"  replied  he,  "I  will  wait  till  it  is  a  little 
smoother,  and  then  we  will  clear  the  boat  and  take  you  on 
board." 

He  then  left  the  gangway,  where  he  had  been  standing, 
and  we  continued  to  be  towed  by  the  brig. 

"I  do  not  like  that  fellow,"  said  I  to  the  Portuguese 
captain ;  "he  appears,  or  pretends,  to  take  us  for  pirates, 
but  he  is  more  like  a  pirate  himself." 

"  He  looks  like  the  devil  himself,"  replied  the  captain, 
"and  to  ask  people  in  our  condition  to  pay  for  their 
passage  !  He  is  a  monster  !  However,  we  all  have  a  few 
doubloons,  thank  heaven." 

About  an  hour  afterwards,  it  being  much  more  moderate, 
the  captain  of  the  brig  told  us  to  sheer  alongside,  and  that 
four  of  us  might  come  out  and  the  others  remain  in  the 
boat  till  she  was  cleared. 

"  I  think  you  had  better  go,"  said  I  to  the  captain,  "  for 
with  so  much  motion  I  never  shall  be  able  to  get  up  the 
side  with  my  bad  knee." 

We  then  sheered  the  boat  alongside,  and  the  captain  and 
three  of  our  men  got  on  board,  but  not  without  difficulty. 
I  saw  them  go  aft  and  down  below  with  the  captain  of  the 
brig,  but  I  never  saw  them  on  deck  again,  much  to  my 
surprise,  although  we  were  more  than  half  an  hour  before 
they  again  hailed  us,  and  told  us  to  come  alongside  again. 
During  this  half-hour  my  mind  misgave  me  sadly  that  all 


224  The  Privateersman 

was  not  right,  from  not  seeing  the  Portuguese  captain,  or 
either  of  the  three  men,  and  I  took  it  into  my  head  that 
the  vessel  was  a  pirate ;  and  I  knew  if  such  was  the  case, 
we  should  instantly  be  rifled,  if  not  murdered.  I  took  the 
precaution  of  taking  off  the  bandage  from  my  knee,  and 
having  removed  the  diamond  from  my  neck,  I  put  it  under 
my  ham  in  the  cavity,  which  held  it  with  ease,  and  then 
put  the  bandage  on  again  over  it,  as  I  thought  they  would 
hardly  take  a  bandage  off  a  bad  knee  to  see  if  there  was 
anything  concealed  beneath  it.  It  was  with  difficulty  that 
I  contrived  to  get  on  board  the  brig,  and  as  soon  as  I  had 
gained  the  deck,  I  was  ordered  to  go  down  into  the  cabin  ; 
as  I  went  aft,  I  looked  round  for  the  Portuguese  captain 
and  the  men,  but  could  not  see  them.  I  contrived,  with 
difficulty,  to  get  down  into  the  cabin,  and  as  soon  as  I  was 
there  I  was  seized  by  the  arms  and  held  fast  by  two  of  the 
men,  while  others  bound  me  with  seizings. 

As  the  captain  was  looking  on,  I  inquired  into  the  cause 
of  this  outrage.  He  replied,  that  we  were  a  parcel  of 
rascally  pirates,  who  would  have  taken  his  vessel  if  he  had 
not  been  too  deep  for  us  ;  I  told  him  it  was  false,  and  that 
I  could  easily  prove  it,  as  we  still  had  the  despatches  on 
board  with  which  we  had  been  charged,  and  that  I  could 
shew  full  proof  that  I  was  the  same  person  that  I  stated 
myself  to  be ;  that  I  very  much  feared  that  we  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  pirates  ourselves,  but  that  I  would  have 
justice  done  as  soon  as  we  arrived  at  James  Town,  without 
he  intended  to  murder  us  all  before  we  arrived.  His 
answer  was,  that  he  was  too  old  a  bird  to  be  caught  with 
such  chaff,  and  that  he  would  secure  us  and  deliver  us  up 
to  the  authorities  as  soon  as  he  arrived.  I  replied,  in  great 
anger,  that  he  would  then  be  convinced  of  his  error,  if  it 
was  an  error,  on  his  part ;  that  his  conduct  was  infamous, 
and  he  looked  like  a  scoundrel,  and  I  believed  him  to  be 
one. 

"  You  call  me  a  scoundrel,  do  you  ? "  said  he,  levelling  a 
pistol  at  my  head. 

"  You  call  us  scoundrels,  do  you  ? "  cried  the  boy  I  have 


The  Privateersman  225 

made  mention  of,  and  who  was  evidently  the  son  of  the 
captain,  taking  up  another  pistol  in  his  hand.  "  Shall  I 
shoot  him,  father  ?  " 

"  No,  Peleg  ;  not  yet ;  we  will  pay  them  all  when  we 
get  in.  Take  him  away,  and  put  him  in  irons  with  the 
rest,"  said  the  captain  ;  and  I  was  immediately  dragged 
forward  between  decks  through  a  door  in  the  bulk-heads, 
where  I  found  the  Portuguese  captain  and  three  seamen 
already  in  irons. 

"  This  is  pretty  treatment,"  said  he  to  me. 

"Yes,  it  is,  indeed,"  replied  Ij  "but  I  will  make  him 
smart  for  it  when  we  arrive." 

"  Shall  we  ever  arrive  ?  "  said  the  Portuguese  captain, 
looking  at  me  and  compressing  his  lips. 

"  I  say,  my  man,"  said  I  to  the  seaman  who  stood  over 
us  with  a  pistol  and  a  cutlass,  "  who  are  you  ;  and  what 
are  you  ?     Tell  us  the  truth  :  are  you  pirates  ?  " 

"  I  never  was  yet,"  replied  he,  "  nor  do  I  mean  to  be  -y 
but  our  skipper  says  that  you  are,  and  that  he  knew  you 
as  soon  as  you  came  alongside.  That's  all  I  can  say  about 
it." 

"  Why,  if  we  are  pirates,  as  he  says,  and  he  recognises 
us,  he  must  have  been  in  pirate's  company,  that  is  clear." 

"  Well ;  he  may  have  been,  for  all  I  know,"  replied  the 
man.  "  I  don't  consider  him  any  very  great  things  ;  but 
he  is  our  captain,  and  we  must  obey  orders." 

The  man  now  brought  forward  the  other  three  men  who 
had  been  left  in  the  boat.  They  told  us  that  the  boat  had 
been  cleared ;  all  the  provisions,  stores,  sails,  &c.  had 
been  taken  out  of  her ; — a  proof  that  she  had  been  gutted 
and  then  cut  adrift  ; — that  all  our  bundles  were  down  in 
the  captain's  cabin,  and  that  the  ill-looking  urchin,  his  son, 
had  overhauled  them,  one  after  another,  and  handed  to  his 
father  all  the  money  that  he  had  found  ;  that  they  had  been 
searched  very  carefully ;  and  that  they  had  heard  the 
captain  say  that  we  were  all  to  be  sent  up,  one  by  one, 
and  searched  in  the  same  manner  ; — and  so  it  proved.  I 
was  first  taken  aft  to  have  my  pockets  rummaged  by  the 
p  p 


226  The  Privateersman 

little  villain,  and  as  soon  as  I  had  been  led  forward  and 
again  put  into  irons,  the  Portuguese  captain  and  three 
other  seamen  were  sent  for  and  treated  in  the  same  way. 
We  inquired  of  the  men  what  money  they  had  in  their 
bundles  and  about  their  persons.  They  had  each  man 
four  doubloons  at  Rio  for  wages,  and  the  captain  had 
about  forty  doubloons.  I  had  five  hundred  pieces-of-eight : 
so  that,  altogether,  we  had  been  robbed  to  the  tune  of 
about  four  hundred  pounds  sterling,  independent  of  our 
clothes,  which  were  of  some  value  to  us ;  that  is,  mine 
were,  at  all  events. 

The  seamen  who  guarded  us,  and  who  relieved  each 
other  every  watch,  were  not  at  all  surly  or  ill-natured.  I 
asked  one  of  them  during  the  night  watch  whether  he 
thought  the  captain  would  take  our  lives. 

"  No  ;  "  said  he,  "  we  will  not  allow  that.  You  may 
be  pirates,  as  he  says,  although  we  do  not  think  you  are  ; 
but  if  pirates,  you  shall  have  fair  play,  that  we  have  all  made 
up  our  minds  to.    No  hanging  first,  and  trying  afterwards." 

I  had  a  long  conversation  with  this  man,  who  appeared 
very  much  inclined  to  be  sociable.  He  told  me  that  the 
vessel  was  named  the  Transcendant ;  that  she  sailed  from 
Virginia  to  the  West  Indies,  and  that  sometimes  she  went 
to  England ;  that  the  captain  of  her  was  also  the  owner, 
but  where  he  came  from,  or  what  he  was,  they  did  not 
know,  except  that  he  was  a  Virginian, — they  believed  so, 
for  that  he  had  a  tobacco  estate  there,  which  was  carried 
on  by  his  eldest  son.  He  called  the  captain  a  stingy, 
miserly  fellow,  who  would  sacrifice  any  man's  life  to  save 
a  shilling,  and  that  there  were  odd  stories  about  him  at 
James  Town. 

I  was  well  satisfied  with  my  conversation  with  this 
man,  as  it  assured  me  that  our  lives  would  not  be  taken, 
and  I  had  no  fear  of  the  result  upon  my  arrival  at  James 
Town,  for,  as  I  have  mentioned  before,  Mr  Trevannion 
had  vessels  which  sailed  to  that  port,  and  I  well  recollected 
the  names  of  the  parties  to  whom  the  vessel  and  cargo 
were  consigned. 


The  Privateersman  227 

On  the  following  day  the  captain  of  the  brig,  followed 
by  his  ill-favoured  son,  came  forward  and  looked  at  us 
as  we  sat  in  irons,  upon  which  I  addressed  him, 

1  'You  have  put  me  in  irons,  sir,  when  I  threw  myself 
upon  your  protection.  You  have  robbed  us  of  our  money 
to  the  amount  of  nearly  ^400,  and  you  detain  our  other  pro- 
perty. I  now  again  desire  that  I  may  be  released.  I  offered 
to  convince  you  that  I  was  a  person  of  property,  but  you 
refused  to  listen  to  me.  Now,  sir,  I  will  tell  you  that 
I  am  a  partner  in  the  house  of  Trevannion,  at  Liverpool, 
and  that  we  have  vessels  that  trade  between  James  Town 
and  that  port.  Our  vessels  are  consigned  to  Messrs 
Fairbrother  &  Wilcocks,  of  James  Town,  and  on  my 
arrival  I  will  soon  prove  that  to  you  ;  and  also  not  only 
make  you  surrender  the  property  you  have  robbed  us  of, 
but  I  will  make  you  smart  pretty  handsomely  for  your 
treatment  of  us,  that  you  may  depend  upon." 

"Fairbrother  &  Wilcocks,"  muttered  he;  "confound 
the  fellow.  Oh,"  said  he,  turning  to  me,  "  you  got 
the  name  of  that  firm  from  some  ship  you  have  plundered 
and  sunk,  I  suppose.  No,  no,  that  won't  do,  old  birds 
are  not  to  be  caught  with  chaff." 

"I  believe  you  to  have  been  a  pirate  yourself,  ir  you 
are  not  one  now,"  replied  I ;  "at  all  events  you  are 
a  thief  and  a  paltry  villain — but  our  time  will  come." 

"Yes,  it  will,"  said  the  captain  of  the  xebeque,  "and 
remember,  you  scoundrel,  if  you  can  escape  and  buy  off 
justice,  you  shall  not  escape  seven  Portuguese  knives, 
mind  you  that." 

"No,  no,"  cried  the  Portuguese  sailors;  "stop  till 
we  are  on  shore,  and  then  come  on  shore  if  you  dare." 

"I  say,  father,"  said  young  Hopeful,  "this  looks  like 
mischief;  better  hang  them,  I  reckon,  than  to  be  stuck 
like  pigs.     They  look  as  if  they'd  do  it,  don't  they  ?  " 

I  shall  never  forget  the  diabolical  expression  of  the 
captain  of  the  brig  after  the  Portuguese  sailors  had  done 
speaking.  He  had  a  pistol  at  his  belt,  which  he  drew 
out. 


228  The  Privateersman 

"  That's  right,  shoot  'em,  father ;  dead  men  tell  no 
tales,  as  you  have  always  said." 

"  No,  no,"  said  the  seaman  who  was  on  guard,  motioning 
them  back  with  his  cutlass,  "  there  will  be  no  shooting 
nor  hanging  either ;  we  are  all  sworn  to  that.  If  so  be 
they  be  pirates,  there's  the  law  of  the  country  to  condemn 
them  ;  and  if  they  be  not  pirates,  why  then  that's  another 
story." 

The  captain  looked  at  the  seaman  as  if  he  could  have 
shot  him  if  he  dared.  Then  turned  round  hastily  and 
went  back  to  the  cabin,  followed  by  his  worthy  offspring. 

For  seven  days  we  remained  in  irons,  when  we  heard 
land  announced  by  the  sailors  on  deck,  and  the  brig's 
head  was  put  towards  it.  At  night  she  was  hove-to, 
and  the  next  morning  again  stood  in,  and  we  perceived 
that  we  were  in  smooth  water.  Towards  night  the 
anchor  was  let  go,  and  we  asked  the  guard  if  we  had 
arrived  at  James  Town. 

He  replied,  "No,  but  we  were  in  a  river  on  the  coast, 
but  he  did  not  know  what  river  it  was  nor  did  any  of 
the  crew,  nor  could  they  tell  why  the  captain  had  anchored 
there.  But  they  had  seen  several  canoes  with  Indians 
cross  the  river,  but  that  there  appeared  to  be  no  white 
settlement  that  they  could  discover."  The  mystery  was, 
however,  cleared  up  on  the  following  morning.  A  small 
boat,  which  could  barely  hold  eight  people,  was  lowered 
from  the  stern,  and  hauled  up  alongside.  We  were  taken 
up,  one  by  one,  the  scoundrel  of  a  captain  having  first 
stripped  each  of  us  to  our  trousers,  not  even  allowing 
us  a  shirt.  We  were  ordered  to  get  into  the  boat.  As 
soon  as  we  were  all  in,  and  our  weight  brought  the  boat 
down  to  her  gunnel,  two  oars  were  handed  to  us,  and 
then  the  captain  of  the  brig  said, 

"Now,  you  rascally  pirates,  I  might  have  hanged  you 
all,  and  I  would  have  done  so,  for  I  know  you  well.  I 
recollect  your  faces  when  you  plundered  the  Eliza,  when 
I  was  off  Porto  Rico;  but  if  I  put  you  in  prison  at  James 
Town,  I  shall  have  to  wait  two  or  three  months  until  the 


The  Privateersman  229 

court  sits,  and  I  cannot  be  detained  for  such  scoundrels  as 
you ;  so  now  you  may  pull  on  shore,  and  get  on  how  you 
can.  Shove  off,  directly,  or  I'll  put  a  bullet  through  your 
brains." 

"  Hold  fast,"  cried  I,  "  and  let  him  fire  if  he  dares. 
You  men  belonging  to  the  Transcendant,  I  call  you  to 
witness  this  treatment.  Your  captain  has  robbed  us  of  a 
large  sum  of  money,  and  now  turns  us  adrift,  so  as  to 
compel  us  to  land  among  savages,  who  may  kill  us 
immediately.  I  appeal  to  you,  will  you  permit  this  cruelty 
and  injustice  ?  If  you  are  English,  I  conceive  you  will 
not." 

There  was  some  talk  and  expostulation  with  the  captain 
of  the  brig,  in  consequence  of  what  I  said ;  but  while  it 
was  going  on,  the  captain's  son  leaned  over  the  side,  and, 
with  his  knife,  cut  the  painter,  or  rope  which  held  the  boat, 
and  as  the  tide  was  running  on  very  strong,  in  less  than 
half  a  minute  we  were  a  long  way  astern  of  the  brig,  and 
drifting  fast  up  the  river. 

We  got  out  our  oars,  and  attempted  to  pull  for  the  brig, 
for  we  knew  that  the  seamen  were  taking  our  parts  ;  but  it 
was  in  vain ;  the  tide  ran  several  miles  an  hour,  and  in  another 
minute  or  two,  with  all  our  exertions,  we  were  nearly  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  astern  of  her,  and  the  boat  was  so  loaded 
that  we  hardly  dared  move  lest  we  should  upset  it.  We 
had,  therefore,  no  option  but  to  go  on  shore  and  take  our 
chance  ;  but  when  the  men  were  pulling  round  for  the 
shore,  on  reflection  I  thought  that  we  had  better  not  land 
so  soon,  as  the  sailors  had  told  us  that  they  had  seen  the 
Indians  in  their  canoes.  I  therefore  recommended  that  we 
should  allow  the  boat  to  drift  up  the  river  with  the  tide, 
and  then  drift  down  again  when  the  tide  turned,  remaining 
in  the  middle  of  the  stream  till  it  was  dark,  when  we 
would  land  and  make  our  way  into  the  woods.  My  advice 
was  followed ;  we  sat  still  in  the  boat,  just  keeping  her 
head  to  the  stream  with  the  oars,  and,  being  without  our 
shirts,  the  sun  scorching  and  blistering  our  backs,  till  past 
noon,  during  which   time  we  must   have    drifted    nearly 


230  The  Privateersman 

twenty  miles  up  the  river,  which  was  as  broad  as  the  arm 
of  a  sea  at  the  entrance  ;  then  the  tide  turned,  and  we 
drifted  back  again  till  it  was  dusk,  when  it  was  again  slack 
water.  All  this  while  we  kept  a  sharp  look-out  to  see  if 
we  could  perceive  any  Indians,  but  not  one  was  to  be  seen. 
I  now  proposed  that  we  should  take  our  oars  and  pull  out 
of  the  river,  as  if  we  had  only  gone  up  on  a  survey,  for  the 
brig  had  got  under  weigh,  and  had  anchored,  for  want  of 
wind,  about  four  miles  off,  and  the  Indians,  if  there  were 
any,  would  suppose  that  we  were  returning  to  the  ship. 
"We  did  so,  and  pulled  till  it  was  dark,  and  were  within 
two  miles  of  the  brig,  where  the  flood-tide  again  made 
strong,  when  we  turned  the  boat's  head  up  the  river,  and 
pulled  with  the  oars  to  get  up  as  far  as  we  could  before  we 
landed.  This  we  did,  suffering  much  from  hunger  and 
thirst,  as  well  as  being  confined  so  long  in  one  position. 
As  my  knee  was  quite  well,  I  now  took  off  the  bandage, 
and  hung  my  diamond  round  my  neck  as  before.  I  could 
not  help  feeling  a  satisfaction,  when  I  thought  that  the 
thief  of  a  captain  little  imagined  what  a  mine  of  wealth  he 
was  losing  when  he  turned  me  adrift.  It  was  about  mid- 
night when  the  tide  ceased  to  flow,  and  we  then  agreed 
to  land,  and  the  question  then  was,  whether  we  should 
separate  or  keep  together.  After  some  discussion,  we 
agreed  to  separate  in  twos,  and  the  Portuguese  captain  and 
I  agreed  to  keep  each  other  company.  We  first  pushed 
the  boat  into  the  stream,  that  she  might  drift  away,  and 
then,  shaking  each  other  by  the  hand  and  bidding  adieu, 
we  all  started  in  different  directions.  For  some  time  the 
captain  and  I  threaded  the  woods  in  silence,  when  we  were 
stopped  by  a  stream  of  deep  water,  with  such  high  banks, 
that  in  the  dark  we  did  not  know  how  to  cross  it.  We 
walked  by  the  side  of  it  for  some  time  to  discover  a  passage, 
and  in  so  doing,  we  at  last  found  ourselves  again  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and  our  boat  lying  close  to  us,  having 
grounded  not  far  from  where  we  had  shoved  her  off.  We 
tasted  the  water  in  the  creek,  and  found  it  quite  fresh  :  we 
had  several  times  tried  it  on  the  river,  and  found  it  quite 


The  Privateersman  231 

salt  from  the  tide  running  in.  We  drank  plentifully,  and 
sat  down  to  recover  ourselves,  for  although  we  had  not 
walked  more  than  half  an  hour,  the  pushing  through  the 
brushwood  was  very  fatiguing. 

"  I  think,"  said  I,  "  that  this  boat  will  certainly  betray 
us,  and  would  it  not  be  better  to  take  possession  of  it 
again  ?  It  would  hold  two  comfortably,  and  I  think  we 
shall  get  on  as  well,  if  not  better,  in  a  boat  than  in  the 
woods  without  compass  and  without  guide." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  said  the  captain  j  "  but  what  shall 
we  do  ?  " 

"Let  us  retrace  our  steps  ;  let  us  pull  again,  with  the 
ebb-tide,  for  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  then  coast  it 
along  shore ;  we  may  arrive  at  some  settlement,  if  we  do 
not  starve  by  the  way." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  he  said,  "  it  will  be  the  best  plan ; 
we  must  conceal  ourselves  in  the  day,  and  coast  along  at 
night." 

We  waded  into  the  river,  got  into  the  boat,  and  again 
pulled  out.  The  boat  being  light,  now  pulled  well,  and 
we  made  good  speed  ;  and  at  daylight  we  were  clear  of 
the  river,  and  close  to  a  small  island  near  the  mouth  of  it. 
Upon  this  we  agreed  to  land,  to  try  if  we  could  procure 
food,  for  we  were  much  exhausted,  and  also  to  conceal  our- 
selves from  the  natives.  We  ran  our  little  boat  on  shore, 
and  concealed  her  among  some  bushes  which  grew  down 
at  the  water's  edge.  We  looked  well  round,  but  could 
see  nothing,  and  we  then  walked  out  in  search  of  food  ; 
we  found  some  wild  plums,  which  we  eagerly  devoured ; 
and  going  down  again  to  the  beach,  where  there  were 
some  rocks,  we  found  shell-fish,  of  which  we  broke  the 
shells  between  two  stones,  and  made  a  meal  of.  After 
our  hunger  was  satisfied,  we  lay  down  under  the  shelter 
of  the  boat,  and  fell  fast  asleep.  We  were  so  tired  that 
we  did  not  wake  up  till  it  was  nearly  dark,  when  we 
agreed  to  start  again,  and  pull  along  the  coast  to  the 
northward.  We  were  just  launching  our  boat,  when  we 
perceived  a  canoe  about  three  miles  off,  steering  for  the 


232  The  Privateersman 

mouth  of  the  river  to  the  island.  This  stopped  us,  and 
we  remained  in  our  hiding-place.  The  canoe  approached, 
steering  directly  for  the  spot  where  we  lay  concealed,  and 
we  imagined  that  they  had  discovered  us.  Such,  however, 
proved  not  to  be  the  case,  for  they  ran  on  shore  about 
fifty  yards  from  us,  and  hauling  up  the  canoe,  they  got 
out  and  walked  away  on  land.  There  were  four  men, 
but  it  was  now  too  dark  to  distinguish  any  more.  We 
remained  quiet  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  I  proposed 
that  we  should  embark. 

"  Have  you  ever  managed  a  canoe  ? "  said  the  Portu- 
guese captain  to  me. 

"  I  have  been  in  one  in  Africa  very  often,"  I  said,  "  but 
they  are  dug-outs,  as  we  call  them." 

"  So  have  I,  and  I  do  not  think  there  is  so  much 
difference   between   them   and   these   canoes.      Can    you 


e  r 


?" 


paddl 

4 'Yes,"  I  replied. 

"So  can  I,"  he  said.  "Now  observe,  the  best  thing 
we  can  do  is  to  take  possession  of  that  canoe ;  and  then 
we  shall  get  on  better,  for  our  boat  will  always  attract 
notice,  whereas  a  canoe  will  not ;  besides,  it  will  prevent 
these  Indians,  if  they  are  come  to  look  for  us,  which  I 
suspect  they  have,  from  following  us." 

"I  think  you  are  right,"  I  said;  "but  how  shall  we 
manage  ?  " 

"  In  this  way.  You  shall  shove  off  our  boat  and  walk 
by  its  side,  dragging  it  up  to  where  the  canoe  lies ;  I  will 
go  to  the  canoe,  launch  it,  and  then  we  will  make  off  with 
both  till  we  are  too  far  out  to  be  taken  ;  then,  when  we 
have  got  into  the  canoe,  we  will  turn  our  boat  adrift." 

I  agreed  to  the  proposals,  we  launched  our  boat  very 
quietly,  and  I  walked  in  the  water  up  to  my  knees, 
drawing  it  after  me  till  I  arrived  opposite  to  the  canoe. 
The  Portuguese  crept  on  his  hands  and  knees  till  he  had 
gained  the  canoe,  pushed  her  off,  and  joined  me.  We 
made  her  fast  to  the  tow-rope  of  our  own  boat,  then  got 
into  the  boat,  and  pulled  away  from  the  island. 


The  Privateersman  233 

We  had  not  gained  more  than  a  hundred  yards,  when 
the  whiz  of  an  arrow  met  our  ears.  The  Indians  had 
discovered  us,  it  was  evident.  Two  or  three  more  arrows 
came  flying  by  us,  but  we  had  now  got  well  out,  and  they 
fell  harmless.  "We  continued  to  pull  till  we  were  half  a 
mile  from  the  island,  and  then  we  laid  on  our  oars.  The 
stars  shone  bright ;  there  was  a  young  moon,  so  as  to 
enable  us  to  see  pretty  well.  We  found  the  paddles  of 
the  canoe  lying  on  the  cross-pieces.  We  had  nothing  to 
take  from  the  boat  but  our  tow-rope  and  the  two  small 
oars  ;  these  we  put  into  the  canoe,  and  then  getting  in 
ourselves,  we  let  the  boat  go  adrift.  We  put  her  head  to 
the  northward,  between  the  island  and  the  main,  and 
paddled  away  as  fast  as  we  could. 

The  captain  was  a  much  better  hand  than  I  was,  and  he 
therefore  took  the  office  of  steersman.  The  water  was  as 
smooth  as  glass,  and  we  made  rapid  progress,  and  did  not 
discontinue  our  exertions,  except  now  and  then  resting  for 
a  few  moments,  till  the  morning  dawned,  when  we  could 
hardly  distinguish  the  island  we  had  left,  and  found  our- 
selves about  five  miles  from  the  mainland.  We  had  now 
time  to  examine  the  contents  of  the  canoe,  and  had  much 
reason  to  be  gratified  with  our  acquisition.  It  had  three 
bear-skins  at  the  bottom,  several  pounds  of  yams,  cooked 
and  uncooked,  two  calabashes  full  of  water,  bows  and 
arrows,  three  spears,  a  tomahawk,  three  fishing-lines  and 
hooks,  and  some  little  gourds  full  of  black,  white,  and  red 
paint  ;  and  what  we  prized  more  than  all,  some  flints  and 
a  large  rusty  nail,  with  rotten  wood  to  serve  as  tinder. 

"  We  are  fortunate,"  said  the  captain  ;  "  now,  before 
we  pull  in  fof  the  shore  we  must  paint  ourselves  like 
Indians ;  at  all  events,  you  must  black  yourself,  as  you 
have  no  shirt,  and  I  must  do  the  same,  although  I  do  not 
require  it  so  much  as  you  do." 

"  Let  us  have  something  to  eat  and  drink  first,"  replied 
I,  "  and  we  will  proceed  to  our  toilet  afterwards." 


234  The  Privateersman 


Chapter  XVII 

My  adventures  with  the  Indians,  with  what  happened  to  the  Portuguese 
Captain,  my  companion. 

Having  eaten  some  venison,  and  drunk  out  of  the  calabash, 
the  captain  painted  me  black,  with  here  and  there  a  line  of 
red  and  white  on  the  face  and  shoulders.  I  performed  the 
same  duty  towards  him,  and  we  then  resumed  our  paddles, 
and  pushed  in  a  slanting  direction  for  the  shore.  The 
tide  now  ran  down  against  us,  and  we  could  hardly  stem 
it,  and  finding  ourselves  opposite  a  beach  clear  of  trees  for 
a  quarter  of  a  mile,  we  agreed  to  run  on  shore  to  look  for 
a  large  stone.  We  soon  found  one  which  answered  our 
purpose,  and  paddling  off  again  to  three  or  four  hundred 
yards,  we  made  the  stone  fast  to  the  bow-rope  of  our 
boat,  and  anchored  the  canoe  with  it.  Having  succeeded 
in  this,  we  got  out  the  fishing-lines,  and  with  a  piece  of 
raw  meat  as  a  bait,  we  soon  had  several  fish  in  the  canoe ; 
after  which  we  put  on  no  more  baits,  but  pretended  to 
fish  till  the  tide  slacked,  when  we  lifted  our  anchor  and 
recommenced  our  paddling  to  the  northward. 

At  night  we  landed  on  a  rock,  close  to  the  beach,  having 
well  reconnoitred  before  it  was  dark  to  see  if  there  were 
any  canoes  or  Indians  to  be  seen  on  the  shore ;  and  thus 
we  continued  for  five  days,  during  which  we  passed  the 
mouths  of  one  or  two  rivers,  and  had  gained,  as  we 
supposed,  more  than  150  miles  along  the  coast,  but  how 
much  to  the  northward  we  could  not  tell,  as  we  followed 
the  winding  of  the  shore.  We  were  twice  obliged  to  land 
to  obtain  water,  but  we  always  did  so  in  the  daytime, 
having  taken  the  precaution  to  black  the  whole  of  our 
bodies  and  take  off  our  trousers  before  we  landed.  Our 
deer's  flesh  was  all  gone,  and  we  continued  to  live  on  fish, 
cooking  as  much  as  we  could  at  one  time.  The  collecting 
fire-wood  was  the  great  risk  which  we  ran  ;  for  we  were 
then  obliged  to  land  where  there  was  wood.     It  was  on 


The  Privateersman  235 

the  sixth  day  that  we  were  first  in  danger.  As  we 
rounded  a  point,  we  fell  in  with  another  canoe  with  six  or 
seven  people  in  it.  They  were  not  more  than  300  yards 
off  when  we  first  saw  them.  The  Indians  stood  up  in  the 
canoe,  looked  at  us  very  earnestly,  and  then  perceiving 
that  we  were  not  of  their  tribe,  I  presume,  pulled  towards 
us.  We  immediately  turned  and  pulled  away.  They  had 
been  fishing,  and  two  of  them  were  pulling  up  the  lines, 
while  the  others  paddled,  which  gave  us  a  little  advantage  ; 
but  they  had  three  paddles  and  we  had  only  two.  They 
shouted  and  paddled  with  all  their  might,  but  they  gained 
little,  as  they  were  seven  in  the  canoe,  five  men  and  two 
women,  and  deep  in  consequence.  As  they  gained  slowly 
upon  us,  notwithstanding  all  our  exertions,  the  Portuguese 
said  to  me,  "  They  have  no  weapons  in  the  boat,  I  should 
think  ;  if  they  had,  they  would  use  them,  for  we  are 
within  bow-shot.     Can  you  use  a  bow  and  arrow  ? " 

"  I  could  once,"  replied  I,  "  use  it  very  fairly,  for 
when  I  was  captive  with  Whyna,  she  would  often  practise 
the  bow  and  arrow  with  me,  and  I  became  somewhat 
expert  before  I  left  her. 

"Well,  then,"  said  he,  "let  me  paddle  on,  and  do  you 
put  an  arrow  in  the  bow  and  threaten  them  at  all  events." 

I  did  so,  and  stood  up,  taking  aim  as  if  about  to  shoot, 
at  which  they  ceased  paddling,  and  after  talking  a  little 
they  turned  the  head  of  their  canoe  round,  and  made  for 
the  shore.  We  proceeded,  as  may  be  imagined,  with  all 
diligence.  I  laid  down  my  bow  and  arrows  and  resumed 
my  paddle,  and  in  an  hour  we  could  no  longer  see  our 
late  pursuers.  We  continued  our  voyage,  and  for  three 
days  met  with  no  further  adventures,  when  about  noon,  on 
the  fourth  day,  the  sky  became  overcast,  and  there  was 
every  prospect  of  rough  weather.  Before  night  the  wind 
and  sea  rose,  and  it  was  no  longer  possible  for  us  to  keep 
along  the  coast,  which  already  was  covered  with  breakers. 

We  had,  therefore,  no  remedy  but  to  make  for  the 
shore  and  haul  up  the  canoe,  for  we  could  not  perceive  any 
inlet  which  might  shelter  us.     It  was  quite  dark  when  we 


<2$6  The  Private ersman 

dashed  the  canoe  through  the  breakers  and  landed.  We 
hauled  her  up  some  distance,  as  there  was  every  appear- 
ance of  worse  weather,  and  sheltered  ourselves  under  the 
lee  of  a  high  rock.  The  wind  now  blew  fiercely,  and 
rain  descended  in  torrents.  We  tried  to  light  a  fire 
to  warm  ourselves,  but  could  not  succeed,  so  we  lay 
down  on  one  bear-skin,  and  covered  ourselves  with 
the  others,  waiting  impatiently  for  daylight.  When  the 
day  dawned,  the  weather  was  worse  than  ever.  We 
now  looked  out  for  a  better  place  of  concealment  for  our- 
selves and  our  canoe,  and  found  one  at  about  fifty  yards' 
distance  :  between  two  high  rocks  there  was  a  narrow  cleft 
or  passage,  which  was  large  enough  for  us  and  for  the 
canoe,  and  this  hid  us  both  from  the  storm  and  from  the 
sea.  Into  this  cleft  we  hauled  our  canoe  and  withdrew 
ourselves,  making  a  meal  off  some  fish  we  roasted  on  the 
embers.  We  remained  there  for  two  days,  when  the 
weather  moderated,  but  the  sea  was  still  too  rough  for  us 
to  launch  the  canoe ;  so  we  decided  upon  remaining  one 
day  more,  although  our  provisions  were  all  gone  and  our 
calabashes  quite  empty.  On  the  third  day,  to  our  great 
surprise  and  alarm,  we  heard  the  report  of  a  musket  not 
far  from  us.  From  this  we  knew  that  we  could  not  be 
very  far  from  the  English  settlements,  for  it  was  only  the 
Indians  near  to  the  settlements  who  had  obtained  muskets. 
But  whether  it  was  an  Indian  or  a  white  man  who  fired  we 
could  not,  of  course,  tell.  I  recollected  that,  in  the  last 
advices  we  had  had  from  James  Town,  our  factors  had 
stated  that  there  was  a  cruel  war  carried  on  between  the 
Indians  and  the  settlers,  and  that  the  Indians  had  ravaged 
the  plantations  ;  but  that  was  two  years  ago,  and  how  it 
might  be  now  it  was  impossible  to  tell.  A  second  report 
of  a  musket  still  nearer  induced  me  to  creep  along  by  the 
side  of  the  rock,  and  look  out  to  see  if  any  one  was  near. 
To  my  great  alarm,  I  perceived  five  Indians  with  muskets 
not  a  hundred  yards  off.  I  drew  back,  as  I  hoped,  unper- 
ceived,  but  the  eye  of  an  Indian  was  too  keen.  They  had 
discovered  me  ;  and  whilst  I  was  relating  to  the  Portuguese 


The  Privateersman  237 

captain  what  I  had  seen,  they  were  suddenly  upon  us.  We 
had  no  time  to  make  resistance,  even  if  we  were  inclined 
so  to  do,  we  therefore  sat  still.  They  came  up  and  looked 
at  us.  The  wet  had  washed  off  a  great  portion  of  the 
paint  upon  my  back  and  shoulders.  One  of  the  Indians 
touched  me  on  the  shoulder,  and  said,  "  Ugh  ! — white  man 
paint  like  Indian."  They  then  examined  the  canoe  and  its 
contents,  and  having  spoken  a  few  words  to  each  other, 
apparently  relating  to  the  canoe,  they  put  a  thong  of 
leather  round  each  of  our  arms,  and,  making  a  motion  for 
us  to  follow  them,  they  led  us  away. 

"  We've  done  our  best,  and  could  do  no  more,"  said  the 
Portuguese ;  "  I  feel  that  it's  all  over  with  me  now,  and  I 
shall  soon  sleep  in  the  bosom  of  Jesus." 

My  heart  was  too  full  to  make  any  reply.  The  Indians 
led  on,  and  I  followed  in  silence. 

We  passed  through  the  woods,  which  appeared  to  be 
interminable,  till  the  night  closed  in,  and  then  the  Indians 
halted,  and  while  one  remained  as  guard  over  us,  the  others 
collected  wood  for  a  fire.  They  had  some  provisions,  but 
offered  none  to  us.  After  an  hour  they  lay  down  to  sleep 
round  the  fire,  placing  me  and  the  Portuguese  captain  next 
to  the  fire,  and  lying  outside  of  us.  They  were  soon  fast 
asleep,  or  appeared  to  be,  when  I  said  to  the  captain, 
"Have  you  your  knife?  for  if  they  remain  asleep,  let  us 
wait  an  hour  or  so,  and  if  you  can  cut  the  leather  thong 
which  the  Indian  holds  in  his  hand,  and  then  watch  your 
opportunity,  I  will  do  the  same,  and  we  may  escape." 

"I  have  my  knife,  but  my  Indian  is  not  asleep,"  replied 
he ;  "I  will  wait  till  he  is." 

"  What  signal  shall  we  make  if  we  succeed  ?  "  said  I. 

"When  you  are  ready,  lift  your  arm  up,  I  shall  under- 
stand, and  if  I  am  ready,  I  will  do  the  same.  Agreed ;  and 
now  let  us  be  quiet,  for  depend  upon  it  our  conversation 
has  roused  them  all." 

We  then  composed  ourselves,  as  if  to  sleep,  and  remained 
in  that  way  for  more  than  an  hour,  by  which  time  we  were 
convinced  that  our  captors  were  slumbering.     I  then  drew 


238  The  Privateersman 

out  my  knife,  for  the  Indians  had  not  attempted  to  rifle  us, 
and  cut  the  thong  which  was  round  my  arm,  without 
awaking  the  Indian  who  had  the  other  end  in  his  hand. 
I  remained  quiet  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  the  Portu- 
guese lifted  up  his  arm  as  a  signal  that  he  was  free.  I 
listened  attentively,  and  being  certain  that  the  Indians  were 
asleep,  I  lifted  up  my  arm  also. 

The  Portuguese  then  rose  up  carefully,  and  without 
noise,  stepping  past  the  bodies  of  the  Indians,  till  he  was 
clear  of  the  circle.  I  did  the  same  and  pointed  to  the 
muskets,  which  lay  on  the  grass  by  the  Indians.  He  took 
one  up  and  I  another,  and  we  retreated  to  a  short  distance. 

"  We  must  have  the  other  muskets,"  said  I ;  "  stay 
where  you  are." 

I  advanced  cautiously  and  took  up  the  other  three 
muskets,  and  was  retreating  with  them,  when  one  of  the 
Indians  turned  round  as  if  awaking.  I  ran  past  the  Portu- 
guese, and  making  a  sign  for  him  to  follow  me,  we 
retreated  a  few  yards  into  the  wood,  where  we  could 
watch  the  Indians  without  being  seen  ourselves.  The 
Portuguese  motioned  to  be  off,  but  I  detained  him,  and 
I  was  right.  The  Indian  roused  up  and  sat  upon  his 
haunches ;  perceiving  that  we  had  escaped,  he  waked  up 
the  others.  They  started  on  their  feet,  and  looking  round, 
found  that  the  muskets  were  all  gone ;  and  then  they  held 
a  consultation.  At  last  they  appeared  to  have  made  up 
their  minds  to  follow,  and,  if  possible,  recapture  us,  for 
they  went  back  in  the  direction  of  the  sea. 

"  Now,  then,  we  must  hide  three  of  the  muskets,"  said 
I,  in  a  whisper,  "  and  keep  the  others  to  defend  our- 
selves." 

We  examined  and  found  that  they  were  all  loaded,  and 
the  Portuguese  then  said  to  me,  "  There  are  five  of  them. 
If  they  meet  with  us,  and  we  discharge  two  muskets  and 
we  do  not  kill,  we  shall  be  at  their  mercy.  If  we  do  kill, 
still  there  will  be  three  against  two  ;  we  had  better  carry 
all  the  muskets.  Do  you  take  two,  and  I  will  take 
three." 


The  Pnvateersman  239 

As  I  thought  he  was  right,  I  consented,  and  we  now 
went  the  same  path  towards  the  sea  which  the  Indians  had 
done  before  us  in  pursuit  of  us.  We  walked  fast,  as  we 
knew  the  Indians  would  do  the  same,  and  they  had  the 
start  of  us,  so  that  we  were  not  likely  to  come  up  with 
them.  It  was  severe  work,  but  we  did  not  slacken  our 
pace,  and  before  dawn  the  sea  was  quite  visible  through 
the  branches  of  the  trees,  for  we  had  arrived  at  the 
outskirts  of  the  wood. 

As  soon  as  we  had  gained  the  beach,  which  was  500 
yards  wide,  we  looked  round  to  see  if  we  could  perceive 
the  Indians,  but  we  could  observe  nobody. 

"  Let  us,  while  it  is  yet  dark,  go  round  so  as  to  get 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  rocks  where  we  were  con- 
cealed," said  the  Portuguese.  "  If  they  are  there,  we 
shall  take  them  by  surprise." 

Keeping  just  within  the  wood,  we  walked  half  a  mile  to 
the  southward,  and  then  emerged  just  as  the  day  was 
breaking,  and  made  for  the  rocks.  As  soon  as  we 
arrived,  we  examined  very  cautiously  before  we  entered 
the  cleft,  but  there  was  nobody  there,  and  the  canoe  was 
safe. 

"They  are  not  here,"  said  1 5  "where  can  they 
be  ? " 

"  They  cannot  be  far  off,"  said  the  Portuguese  ;  "  I 
suspect  they  are  hidden  somewhere,  and  intend  to  surprise 
us  while  we  are  launching  our  canoe,  and  when  our 
muskets  will  be  out  of  our  hands." 

"  I  agree  with  you  ;  let  us  now  wait  at  some  little 
distance  from  the  rocks  till  broad  daylight,  we  shall  then 
be  secure  from  surprise." 

We  did  so,  and  when  the  sun  rose  we  looked  well 
round,  but  could  see  nobody.  We  entered  the  cleft,  and 
were  about  to  lay  down  the  muskets,  and  lay  hold  of 
the  canoe,  when  I  perceived  a  small  piece  of  rock  to  drop 
down.  This  caused  me  immediately  to  suspect  the  truth, 
and  I  cried  to  the  Portuguese  to  come  back  with  me.  He 
did  so,  and  I  told  him  that  I  was  certain  that  the  Indians 


240  The  Privateersman 

had  climbed  the  rock,  and  were  lying  down  on  the  top 
of  it,  ready  to  pounce  upon  us. 

"  Depend  upon  it,  they  must  be  there,"  said  he,  when  I 
mentioned  the  falling  piece  of  rock  5  "let  us  walk  round 
and  see  if  we  can  discover  them." 

We  did  so,  but  they  were  too  well  concealed. 

"  But  what  must  be  done  now  ? "  said  he.  "It  is 
useless  our  attempting  to  clamber  to  the  top  of  the 
rock,  for  no  one  could  do  it  with  a  musket  in  his 
hand." 

"  No,"  replied  I,  "  that  is  certain  ;  and  if  we  attempt  to 
bring  the  canoe  out  of  the  cleft,  they  may  drop  down  upon 
us." 

"I  think,"  said  he,  "that  if  we  were  to  go  in  and  take 
the  tow-rope  in  our  hands,  which  is  several  yards  long, 
we  might  haul  out  the  canoe  by  it,  and  when  once  it  is 
clear  of  the  cleft  they  cannot  move  without  our  seeing 
them." 

"We  will  try,  at  all  events,"  replied  I.  "Do  you  stay- 
on  the  watch  while  I  get  hold  of  the  tow-rope  and  bring 
it  out." 

The  Indians  did  not  expect  this  manoeuvre,  it  was  clear. 
Still  keeping  the  muskets  in  our  possession,  the  butts  on 
the  sand,  and  the  muzzles  resting  on  our  shoulders,  we 
laid  hold  of  the  tow-rope,  and  by  great  exertion  hauled 
the  canoe  several  yards  away  from  between  the  two  rocks. 
We  then  paused  for  breath  after  a  minute  or  two,  with 
our  eyes  fixed  upon  the  top  of  the  rock  to  see  if  they 
moved,  and  then  we  hauled  it  at  least  a  hundred  yards 
further  off,  when  for  the  first  time  I  perceived  that  the 
bow  and  arrows  were  not  in  the  canoe,  and  that  they  must 
have  been  taken  by  the  Indians. 

"  Then  we  must  haul  again,"  said  the  Portuguese,  when 
I  stated  this  to  him,  "  till  we  are  out  of  bow-shot.  Let  us 
put  the  muskets  into  the  canoe,  and  drag  it  as  fast  as 
we  can." 

We  did  so,  and  gained  another  hundred  yards  before 
we    stopped,  when    an   arrow  was   discharged  from  the 


The  Privateersman  241 

summit  of  the  rock,  and  buried  itself  in  the  sand  close 
to  my  feet. 

"  Haul  again,"  said  the  Portuguese,  "  we  are  not  out  of 
shot  yet." 

Again  we  exerted  ourselves,  and  gained  another  hun- 
dred yards,  during  which  two  more  arrows  were  dis- 
charged, and  one  of  them  went  through  the  left  arm  of 
my  comrade  ;  but  as  it  was  through  the  fleshy  part,  and 
did  not  touch  the  bone,  it  did  not  disable  him.  A  third 
arrow  was  sent  after  us,  but  did  not  reach  us,  and  we 
knew  that  we  were  out  of  distance. 

"  Cut  the  shaft  of  the  arrow,  and  draw  it  through  the 
arm,"  said  the  Portuguese. 

"Not  now,"  said  I;  "  they  will  perceive  me  doing  so, 
and  will  think  that  you  are  disabled.  That  may  induce 
them  to  rush  upon  us,  thinking  they  have  only  one  man  to 
deal  with." 

"Well,  it's  no  great  matter,"  replied  he;  "we  must 
now  drag  our  canoe  down  to  the  water  and  launch 
her,  if  they  will  let  us.     We  have  outwitted  them  so  far." 

We  now  turned  the  head  of  the  canoe  towards  the 
sea,  and  slowly  dragged  her  down ;  our  eyes,  as  may  be 
supposed,  constantly  kept  upon  the  rock,  to  see  if  the 
Indians  would  move,  but  they  did  not.  They  perhaps  felt 
that  they  had  no  chance  with  us,  having  all  the  fire-arms 
and  an  open  beach  in  our  favour.  We  launched  our  canoe 
without  further  interruption  on  their  part,  and  in  a  few 
minutes,  taking  care  to  be  out  of  arrow  distance,  we 
passed  the  rock  with  our  head  to  the  northward.  When 
about  two  miles  off,  we  perceived  the  Indians  to  descend 
from  the  rock  and  walk  away  into  the  woods. 

"  Let  us  praise  God  for  this  miraculous  escape,"  said  I 
to  the  Portuguese. 

"I  do ;  and  the  holy  patron  saint  who  has  preserved 
me,"  replied  the  Portuguese  captain  :  "  but  I  am  still 
heavy  at  heart.  I  feel  that  we  have  escaped  only  to  come 
into  more  strange  and  fresh  calamity.  I  shall  never  get 
back  to  Lisbon  that  I  feel  convinced  of." 


242  The  Privateersman 

I  tried  all  I  could  to  encourage  him,  but  it  was  of  no 
avail.  He  told  me  that  the  presentiment  was  too  strong, 
and  could  not  be  overcome  by  any  argument.  Indeed  he 
appeared  to  have  allowed  the  idea  so  to  have  taken 
possession  of  his  mind,  that  his  reason  became  enervated  \ 
and  having  heard  how  the  Indians  burnt  their  prisoners, 
he  talked  about  martyrdom  at  the  stake,  and  rising  up  to 
heaven  in  great  glory,  there  to  be  received  by  the  whole 
body  of  saints  and  legions  of  angels. 

"  What  is  the  use  of  our  thus  labouring  at  the  paddle  ? " 
said  he  ;  "  why  not  at  once  let  us  go  ashore  and  receive 
the  crown  of  martyrdom  ?  I  am  ready  ;  for  I  long  for  the 
hour,  and  shall  rejoice." 

I  said  all  I  could  to  keep  him  quiet,  but  it  was  useless, 
and  such  was  his  insanity,  that  he  gradually  neared  the 
shore  by  steering  against  me  with  his  paddle,  so  that 
I  could  not  prevent  it.  I  had  drawn  the  shaft  of  the 
arrow  through  his  arm,  and  he  appeared  to  feel  no  pain. 
I  expostulated  with  him  at  his  keeping  the  canoe  so  near 
to  the  shore,  but  he  smiled  and  gave  no  reply, 

We  had  the  stream  against  us,  and  made  but  little  way, 
and  it  vexed  me  very  much  to  hear  him  talk  so  loud 
as  he  did,  as  the  Indians  must  have  heard  him,  and  I 
thought  would  follow  us  along  the  coast ;  but  he 
ransacked  the  whole  book  of  martyrs,  telling  me  how  one 
had  his  body  sawn  in  two,  another  was  pinched  to  death ; 
this  one  burnt,  that  tortured  :  every  variety  of  death  he 
entered  upon  during  the  whole  of  that  day  without  ceasing. 

I  ascribed  much  of  this  to  the  pain  arising  from  the 
wounded  arm,  notwithstanding  which  he  paddled  with 
as  much  vigour  as  ever.  As  the  night  came  on,  I  entreated 
him  to  hold  his  tongue,  but  it  was  in  vain,  and  I  felt 
assured  that  his  reason  was  quite  gone.  He  continued 
to  talk  loud  and  rave  without  intermission,  and  I  now 
considered  our  fate  as  sealed.  We  had  no  water  in  the 
boat  or  provisions  of  any  kind,  and  I  proposed  that 
we  should  heave-to  and  catch  some  fish,  telling  him  that 
if  he  talked  we  should  scare  them  away. 


The  Privateersman  243 

This  made  him  quiet  for  a  time,  but  as  soon  as  we 
had  hooked  four  or  five  fish,  he  again  commenced  his 
history  of  the  glorious  martyrs.  I  prayed  him  to  be  silent, 
for  a  short  time  at  least,  and  he  was  so  for  about  four 
or  five  minutes,  when  he  would  break  out  into  some 
ejaculation,  which  I  immediately  stopped.  At  last  he 
could  talk  no  more  for  want  of  water ;  his  lips  were 
glued  together  and  so  were  mine.  Nevertheless,  I 
continued  paddling  for  two  hours  more,  when  I  found 
by  the  canoe  grounding  that  he  had  steered  her  on  the 
beach.  There  was  no  help  for  it.  "We  landed  and  went 
in  search  of  water,  which  we  found  about  half  of  a  mile 
from  where  our  canoe  was  beached. 

We  drank  heartily,  filled  the  calabash,  and  were 
returning  to  the  canoe,  when  he  again  commenced  talking 
as  loud  as  ever.  I  was  in  great  anger,  but  I  put  my 
hand  before  his  mouth,  beseeching  him  in  a  whisper 
to  be  quiet.  As  we  were  doing  this,  we  were  suddenly 
sprung  upon  and  seized  by  several  Indians,  and  in  a  minute 
were  bound  hands  and  feet. 

"  I  knew  it,"  cried  the  Portuguese  ;  "  I  knew  it  would 
be  so.  Well,  I  am  prepared ;  are  not  you,  my  good 
friend  ? " 

I  made  no  reply.  I  felt  that  in  his  madness  he  had 
sacrificed  his  own  life  and  mine  also ;  but  it  was  the  will 
of  Heaven.  The  Indians  left  two  to  guard  us,  and  went 
down  to  the  canoe,  returning  with  their  muskets.  I  soon 
perceived  that  they  were  the  same  whom  we  had  escaped 
from  the  night  before,  and  the  one  who  had  spoken  a 
little  English  when  we  were  first  captured  now  came  to 
me  and  said,  "  White  man  paint  like  Indian,  steal  gun — 
ugh." 

When  the  Indians  had  returned  from  the  canoe,  our 
feet  were  unbound,  and  we  were  again  led  away  by 
the  leather  thong  which  was  fast  to  our  arms.  The 
Portuguese  now  began  to  find  his  tongue  again,  and 
talked  incessantly,  the  Indians  not  checking  him  ;  from 
which  it  was  evident  that  they  were  on  their  own  domains. 


244  The  Privateersman 

After  four  hours'  walking  they  kindled  a  fire,  and  went 
to  repose  as  before  j  but  this  time  they  took  our  knives 
from  us,  and  bound  our  legs  so  tight  that  they  gave  us 
much  pain.  I  did  not  expostulate,  as  I  knew  it  was 
useless.  My  companion,  as  the  thong  entered  into  his 
flesh,  seemed  pleased,  saying,  "Now  my  martyrdom  is 
commencing." 

Alas !  poor  man ;  but  I  will  not  anticipate.  We 
travelled  three  days,  during  which  we  were  supplied 
with  a  small  portion  of  parched  Indian  corn  every  day, 
just  sufficient  for  our  sustenance,  and  no  more.  On  the 
fourth  morning  the  Indians,  after  an  hour's  travelling, 
set  up  some  shrill  and  barbarous  cries,  which  I  afterwards 
discovered  was  their  warhoop.  These  cries  were  replied 
to  by  others  at  a  distance,  and  in  about  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  afterwards  we  found  ourselves  close  to  a  number  of 
wigwams,  as  they  are  termed  (the  Indian  houses),  and 
soon  surrounded  by  a  large  party  of  men,  women,  and 
children,  who  greeted  us  with  taunts  and  menaces. 

We  were  led  into  a  larger  wigwam  than  the  others, 
where  we  found  several  Indians  of  grave  aspect  assembled, 
and  a  man  who  could  speak  English  was  ordered  in  as 
interpreter.  He  asked  us  where  we  came  from  in  the 
canoe.  I  replied,  that  we  came  from  the  south,  but  we 
had  been  wrecked  in  a  big  ship,  and  had  taken  the  canoe, 
which  we  found  on  the  beach.  They  asked  no  more 
questions.  We  were  led  out,  and  in  about  an  hour  after- 
wards the  Indian  who  had  spoken  English  to  us  when 
we  were  captured,  came  up  with  two  others  and  painted 
us  black,  saying,  "  The  white  man  like  paint.  Black 
paint  good." 

I  did  not  know  till  afterwards  that  this  painting  black 
was  a  sign  that  we  were  condemned  to  death,  but  so  it 
was.  They  took  off  our  trousers,  the  only  garments  we 
had  on,  and  left  us  naked.  To  my  surprise,  they  did  not 
take  the  diamond  which  was  sewed  up  in  leather  from 
off  my  neck  ;  but  as  I  learnt  subsequently,  the  Indians 
are  much  given  to  conjurors  and  charms,  wearing  many 


The  Privateersman  245 

round  their  own  necks  and  about  their  persons,  and  they 
respect  the  charms  that  their  enemies  wear,  indeed  are 
afraid  of  them,  lest  they  should  be  harmed  by  having 
them  in  their  possession.  "We  remained  in  a  wigwam 
during  that  day,  with  guards  over  us.  The  following 
day  we  were  led  out  and  cast  loose,  and  we  found  all 
the  Indians,  women  and  children,  ranged  in  two  lines. 
each  holding  in  their  hands  a  club  or  stick,  or  rod  of 
some  description  or  another. 

We  were  led  to  the  end  of  the  row,  and  looked  about 
us  in  amazement.  They  made  signs  to  us  which  we  did 
not  understand,  and  while  we  were  remaining  in  doubt  as 
to  what  was  to  be  our  fate,  an  old  woman,  who  had  been 
menacing  and  grinning  at  me  for  some  time,  and  who  was 
the  most  hideous  animal  that  I  ever  beheld  in  the  shape  of 
a  woman,  thrust  a  straw  into  my  eye,  giving  me  most 
excruciating  agony.  I  was  so  carried  away  by  rage  and 
pain,  that  I  saluted  her  with  a  kick  in  the  stomach,  which 
laid  her  doubled  up  on  the  ground,  expecting  to  be  scalped 
for  so  doing  the  next  moment.  On  the  contrary,  the 
Indians  laughed,  while  some  of  the  other  women  dragged 
her  away. 

At  last  the  interpreter  came,  and  from  him  we  learned 
that  we  had  to  run  the  gauntlet,  and  that,  as  soon  as  we 
gained  the  large  lodge  where  we  had  been  examined  by  the 
old  Indians  on  the  day  previous,  we  were  safe,  and  that  we 
must  run  for  that  as  fast  as  we  could.  The  Portuguese, 
who  was  still  as  mad  as  ever,  was  then  pushed  on ;  he 
would  not  run,  but  walked,  glorying  in  the  blows,  which 
showered  down  upon  him  like  hail;  and,  moreover,  he 
prevented  me  from  running  for  some  time,  till  I  got  past 
him.  I  had  been  cruelly  punished,  and  was  mad  with 
pain,  when  I  perceived  a  tall,  gaunt  Indian  waiting  for  me 
with  a  heavy  club.  Careless  of  life  or  consequences,  I 
rushed  past  him,  and  as  I  passed  I  threw  out  my  fist  with 
such  impetus,  that,  hitting  him  under  the  right  ear,  he 
fell  senseless,  and  it  appears  that  he  never  rose  again,  for 
the  blow  killed   him  ;   after  which   I  at  last  gained   the 


246  The  Privateersman 

council-house,  and  was  soon  afterwards  followed  by  my 
companion,  who  was  streaming  with  blood.  We  were 
then  led  away,  and  tied  by  our  necks  to  two  stakes 
about  twenty  yards  apart,  and  there  we  remained  for 
the  night. 

The  Portuguese  passed  the  night  in  singing  j  I  passed 
it  in  silence  and  prayer.  I  felt  convinced  that  we  were  to 
die,  and  I  feared  that  it  would  be  by  fire  or  torture,  for  I 
had  heard  something  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  these 
Indians.  I  made  my  peace  with  God  as  well  as  a  poor 
sinner  could,  prayed  for  mercy  through  Jesus  Christ, 
sighed  my  adieu  to  Amy,  and  made  up  my  mind  to 
die. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  Indians  brought  firewood, 
and  placed  it  in  bundles  round  the  stakes,  at  a  distance  of 
about  fourteen  yards  from  the  centre.  They  then  went 
to  the  Portuguese,  tied  his  hands  behind  him,  and  ex- 
changed the  rope  by  which  he  had  been  fastened  for 
a  much  stronger  one,  one  end  of  which  they  fastened  to 
his  wrists  behind  him,  and  the  other  to  the  stake.  As 
they  left  me  as  I  was  before,  it  was  plain  that  the 
Portuguese  was  to  suffer  first.  They  then  set  fire  to  the 
piles  of  wood  which  were  round  the  stake,  which  were  too 
far  from  him  to  burn  him,  and  I  could  not  imagine  what 
they  intended  to  do,  but  you  may  conceive  that  I  was  in  a 
state  of  awful  suspense  and  anxiety,  as  I  was  well  convinced 
that  his  fate,  whatever  it  might  be,  would  be  my  own. 

During  these  appalling  preparations,  the  Portuguese 
appeared  as  if  he  really  enjoyed  the  scene. 

"Now,  my  good  friend,"  said  he  to  me,  "  you  shall  see 
how  I  can  suffer  for  the  true  faith.  Even  a  heretic  like 
you  shall  be  converted  by  my  example,  and  I  shall  ascend 
to  heaven  with  you  in  my  arms.  Come  on,  ye  fiends  ; 
come  on,  ye  heathens,  and  see  how  a  Christian  can 
suffer." 

Much  as  I  felt  for  him  and  for  myself,  I  could  not 
lament  that  his  reason  had  left  him,  as  I  thought  his 
sufferings  would  be  less  5  but  his  exclamations  were  soon 


The  Private ersman  247 

drowned  by  a  loud  yell  from  the  Indians,  who  all  rushed 
upon  my  unfortunate  companion. 

For  a  moment  or  two  they  were  crowded  so  thick  round 
him  that  I  could  not  perceive  what  they  were  doing,  but 
after  that  they  separated,  and  I  beheld  him  bleeding  pro- 
fusely, his  ears  and  nose  having  been  cut  off,  and  a  broken 
iron  ramrod  passed  through  both  cheeks.  And  now  a 
scene  took  place,  at  the  remembrance  of  which,  even 
now,  my  blood  curdles.  Some  caught  up  the  burning 
sticks  and  applied  them  to  his  flesh,  others  stuck  him 
full  of  small  splints,  the  ends  of  which  they  lighted. 
The  Indian  warriors  shot  at  him  with  muskets  loaded 
with  powder  only,  so  as  to  burn  him  terribly  on  every 
part  of  the  body.  The  women  took  up  handfuls  of 
lighted  ashes  and  showered  them  down  on  him,  so  that 
the  ground  he  trod  upon  was  a  mass  of  burning  embers, 
and  he  walked  upon  fire. 

Red-hot  irons  were  now  brought  forward,  and  his  body 
seared  in  all  parts,  his  tormentors  seeking  out  where  they 
could  give  him  the  most  pain.  At  last  one  applied  the 
hot  iron  to  his  eyes,  and  burnt  them  out.  Imagine  my 
feelings  at  this  horrid  scene — imagine  the  knowledge  that 
this  was  to  be  also  my  fate  in  a  short  time ;  but,  what 
is  more  strange  to  tell,  imagine,  madam,  my  companion 
not  only  deriding  his  torturers,  but  not  flinching  from 
the  torture ;  on  the  contrary,  praising  God  for  His  good- 
ness in  thus  allowing  him  to  be  a  martyr  for  the  true 
faith,  offering  his  body  to  their  inflictions,  and  shouting 
manfully  •,  but  such  was  the  behaviour  of  my  insane 
friend,  and  this  behaviour  appeared  to  give  great  satis- 
faction to  the  Indians. 

For  nearly  two  hours  did  this  torture  continue,  his  body 
was  black  and  bloody  all  over,  and  the  smell  of  the  burning 
flesh  was  horrible ;  but  by  this  time  it  appeared  as  if  he 
was  much  exhausted,  and,  indeed,  appeared  to  be  almost 
insensible  to  pain.  He  walked  round  the  stake  as  before 
upon  the  burning  coals,  but  appeared  not  to  know  when 
further  torture  was  applied  to  him  or  not.     He  now  sang 


248  The  Privateersman 

hymns  in  Portuguese  in  a  low  voice,  for  he  was  much 
exhausted.  Soon  afterwards  he  staggered  and  fell  down 
with  his  face  upon  the  burning  embers  j  but  even  the 
flesh  of  his  face  grilling,  as  it  were,  appeared  to  have 
no  effect  upon  him.  An  Indian  then  went  up  to  him, 
and  with  his  knife  cut  a  circle  round  his  head,  and  tore 
off  the  whole  scalp,  flesh  and  hair  together,  and  when 
he  had  done  this  the  old  woman  whom  I  had  saluted  with 
a  kick  before  I  ran  the  gauntlet,  and  who  had  his  ears 
hanging  on  her  neck  to  a  string,  lifted  up  a  handful  of 
burning  coals,  and  put  them  upon  his  bleeding  head. 

This  seemed  to  rouse  him.  He  lifted  up  his  head,  but 
his  features  were  no  longer  to  be  distinguished,  as  his 
face  was  burnt  to  a  black  coal,  and  he  said,  "Take  me, 
ye  holy  saints.  Angels,  receive  me,"  and,  to  my  great 
astonishment,  he  again  rose  on  his  legs,  and  tottered 
round  and  round  for  a  few  minutes.  At  last  he  sank 
down,  with  his  back  against  the  stake,  and  one  of  the 
Indians  cleaved  his  brain  with  his  tomahawk ;  and  thus 
ended  the  life  and  the  misery  of  my  unfortunate  com- 
panion— and  it  was  now  my  turn. 

"  Well,"  thought  I,  "it  is  but  two  hours  of  suffering, 
and  then  I  shall  be  beyond  their  malice.  May  God  have 
mercy  upon  my  soul." 

The  same  preparations  were  now  made  for  me.  I  was 
fastened  with  the  stout  rope,  and  my  arms  tied  behind 
me,  the  wood  was  fired,  and  one  of  the  chiefs  was 
haranguing  the  Indians.  He  finished,  the  low  yell  was 
given,  when  the  old  woman  whom  I  had  before  mentioned 
ran  up  to  me,  and  saying  something  which  I  could  not 
understand,  put  her  hand  upon  me. 

When  she  did  this  the  other  Indians,  who  were  about 
to  rush  on  me,  drew  back  with  signs  of  disappointment 
on  many  of  their  wild  countenances.  The  chiefs  then 
went  into  the  council-house,  leaving  me  tied  where  I 
was,  and  the  wood  burning  around  me,  the  mass  of 
Indians  standing  about  as  if  waiting  the  decision  of  the 
chiefs.     After  a   time  three   Indians,   one  of  whom  was 


The  Privateersman  249 

the  interpreter,  came  up  to  me,  and,  kicking  aside  the 
burning  poles,  cast  me  loose, 

I  asked  the  interpreter  what  he  was  about  to  do.  He 
replied,  "  You  kill  Indian  here  (pointing  to  his  own  ear), 
you  kill  him  dead.  Squaw  lose  husband — want  another — 
take  you — 'stead  of  him." 

They  led  me  to  the  council-house  before  the  chiefs. 
The  old  woman  whom  I  had  kicked  was  there.  It  was 
her  husband  that  I  had  killed  by  the  blow  behind  the  ear, 
and  she  had  claimed  me  in  his  stead,  and,  according  to 
the  custom  of  the  country,  her  claim  was  allowed,  and 
I  was  made  over  to  her,  and  received  into  the  tribe. 
Strange  custom  for  a  woman  to  marry  the  murderer  of 
her  husband,  but  still  such  it  was,  and  thus  did  I  find 
myself  freed  from  the  stake  when  I  least  expected  it. 
The  principal  chief  made  me  a  speech,  which  was  in- 
terpreted, in  which  he  told  me  that  I  was  now  the  husband 
of  Manou,  and  was  one  of  their  own  tribe ;  that  I  must 
be  strong  in  war,  and  must  hunt  and  procure  venison  for 
my  family. 

They  then  washed  off  the  black  paint,  and  after  a  few 
more  speeches  and  ceremonies,  I  was  handed  over  to  the 
hideous  old  hag,  whose  neck  was  still  decorated  with  the 
two  ears  of  my  companion.  To  say  that  I  would  have 
preferred  the  torture  would  be  saying  too  much,  but  that 
I  loathed  the  creature  to  excess  was  certain.  However, 
I  said  nothing,  but  allowed  her  to  take  me  by  the  hand 
and  lead  me  to  her  wigwam.  As  soon  as  we  were  in 
she  brought  me  some  venison,  which  I  ate  greedily,  for 
I  had  had  nothing  for  thirty-six  hours.  She  then  offered 
me  the  leggings,  as  they  call  them,  which  the  Indians 
wear,  and  the^  other  portions  of  the  Indian  dress,  which 
probably  belonged  to  her  late  husband.  I  put  them  on, 
as  I  was  glad  to  cover  my  nakedness,  and,  worn  out  with 
walking  and  exertion,  I  first  thanked  God  for  my  miraculous 
preservation,  and  then  lay  down  and  fell  into  a  deep  sleep. 

It  was  not  until  the  next  day  that  I  awoke,  and  I  then 
perceived  the  old  woman  rubbing  oil  upon  the  deep  cuts 


250  The  Privateersman 

made  in  my  wrists  and  shoulders  by  the  leather  thongs. 
She  again  set  meat  before  me,  and  I  ate  heartily,  but  I 
looked  upon  her  with  abhorrence,  and  when  she  attempted 
to  fondle  me,  I  turned  away  and  spit  with  disgust,  at 
which  she  retired,  grumbling.  I  now  had  leisure  to  reflect. 
I  passed  over  with  a  shudder  the  scenes  that  had  passed, 
and  again  returned  thanks  to  God  for  my  deliverance.  I 
called  to  mind  how  often  I  had  been  preserved  and 
delivered.  From  my  bondage  in  Africa,  from  my  im- 
prisonment in  the  Tower,  from  my  hopeless  slavery  in  the 
mines,  from  our  wreck  on  the  island,  and  now,  after 
passing  through  such  dangers,  from  an  almost  certain  cruel 
death  by  torture.  Truly  did  I  feel  how  grateful  I  ought 
to  be  for  that  Providence  which  had  so  often  preserved 
me,  and  that  my  only  reliance  in  future  must  be  in  its 
gracious  protection. 

But  here  I  was,  married  to  a  woman  I  detested,  and 
living  with  barbarians ;  and  I  said  to  myself,  "  That  kind 
Heaven  which  has  already  done  so  much  for  me  will,  in  its 
own  good  time,  also  release  me  from  this  thraldom.  In 
the  meanwhile  let  me  not  murmur,  but  be  thankful.  My 
squaw,  as  they  call  their  wives  among  the  Indians,  now 
came  up  to  me  and  offered  to  paint  me,  and  I  thought  it 
advisable  that  she  should,  as  I  felt  that  the  sooner  I  con- 
formed myself  to  their  customs  the  more  chance  I  had  of 
making  my  escape,  which  I  was  resolved  to  do  the  first 
opportunity. 

As  soon  as  she  had  completed  my  toilet  I  walked  out  of 
the  wigwam,  that  I  might  look  about  me  and  be  seen. 
The  Indians,  who  were  sauntering  about,  met  me  with  a 
friendly  "  Ugh,"  which  appeared  a  favourite  monosyllable 
with  them.  At  last  I  met  with  the  interpreter,  and  began 
to  converse  with  him.  I  asked  what  natibn  I  was  now 
belonging  to,  and  he  said  the  Massowomicks.  I  asked 
how  large  their  country  was,  and  he  told  me  much  which 
I  could  not  understand,  except  that  it  appeared  to  me  a 
very  powerful  nation. 

I  was  very  careful  of  mentioning  the  English,  or  any- 


The  Privateersman  251 

thing  about  their  settlement,  although  I  was  anxious  to 
know  where  it  was ;  but  I  asked  him  whether  they  were 
at  war  with  any  other  nation.  He  said  "  No,  they  had 
been  at  war  with  other  tribes,  but  that  they  had  all  made 
peace  that  they  might  join  against  the  white  man,  who  had 
taken  their  land." 

"  I  am  an  Indian  now,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  and  you  will  forget  the  white  man,"  said  he. 
"  You  have  now  red  blood  in  your  veins.  You  marry 
Indian  wife,  you  all  the  same  as  one  Indian." 

I  said,  "  War  Indian  beat  his  wife,  suppose  she  talk  too 
much?" 

"Plenty  talk,  plenty  beat,"  said  he. 

"  Suppose  my  wife  talk  too  much  and  I  beat  her,  what 
Indian  people  say  ?  " 

"  Say  good.  Suppose  wife  too  old,  you  take  two  wife, 
one  more  young." 

I  was  very  much  pleased  with  this  conversation  ;  not 
that  I  had  the  slightest  idea  of  profiting  by  his  information 
by  taking  another  wife,  but  I  felt  such  a  disgust  at  my 
present  one,  and  had  already  seen  what  a  fury  she  could 
be,  that  I  was  resolved,  if  necessary,  to  show  her  that  I 
was  master,  for  I  felt  certain  that  if  I  did  not,  she  would 
soon  attempt  to  master  me,  and  so  it  turned  out. 

On  the  third  day  she  took  down  a  bow  and  arrows 
and  made  a  sign  to  me  to  go  out,  and,  I  presumed,  bring 
back  food  ;  and  as  there  was  nothing  in  the  house,  I 
thought  the  request  reasonable.  I  therefore  went  out 
of  the  wigwam  and  found  that  many  of  the  young  men 
were  going  out  on  a  hunting-party,  and  that  I  was  to 
join  them.  We  set  off  and  travelled  for  six  hours  before 
we  came  to  the  hunting-ground,  and  as  the  deer  passed 
me  I  thought  of  Whyna  and  my  hunting  excursions  with 
her.  I  was,  however,  fortunate,  and  killed  two  deer, 
much  to  the  surprise  of  the  Indians,  who  thought  a  white 
man  could  not  use  a  bow  and  arrows,  and  I  rose  very 
much  in  their  estimation  in  consequence.  The  deer  was  cut 
up,  and  we  hung  upon  branches  what  we  could  not  carry. 


252  The  Privateersman 

We  did  not  go  home  that  night,  but  feasted  over  a 
large  fire.  The  next  morning  we  all  carried  home  our 
loads,  and  mine  was  as  large  as  any  of  the  others,  if  not 
larger  ;  neither  did  I  flag  on  the  way,  for  I  was  naturally 
very  strong  and  active,  and  had  lately  been  inured  to 
fatigue.  When  we  arrived,  the  squaws  and  men  among 
the  others  were  despatched  for  the  remainder  of  the 
venison.  I  now  went  out  every  day  by  myself  and 
practised  with  my  bow,  till  I  had  become  more  expert, 
for  I  wanted  practice.  I  had  no  musket,  but  I  had  a 
tomahawk  and  a  long  knife.  I  began  to  pick  up  a  few 
words  of  the  language,  and  by  means  of  the  interpreter 
I  gained  them  very  fast.  Before  I  had  been  three  months 
with  the  Indians  I  had  acquired  their  confidence  and 
respect.  They  found  that  I  was  expert,  and  able  to 
gain  my  own  livelihood,  and  I  may  add  that  before  I 
had  been  three  months  I  had  also  mastered  my  wife. 
Wlien  she  found  that  I  would  not  submit  to  her  caresses, 
she  was  very  indignant  and  very  violent,  but  I  immediately 
knocked  her  down,  and  beat  her  unmercifully.  This 
brought  her  to  her  senses,  and  after  that  I  treated  her 
as  my  slave  with  great  rigour,  and  as  she  was  a  notorious 
scold,  the  Indians  liked  me  all  the  better  for  it. 

You  may  think  that  this  was  not  fair  treatment  towards 
a  woman  who  had  saved  my  life ;  but  she  only  saved  it 
for  her  own  purposes,  and  would  have  worn  my  ears, 
as  well  as  my  companion's,  if  I  had  not  killed  her  husband. 
The  fact  is,  I  had  no  alternative  ;  I  must  have  either 
treated  her  kindly  and  submitted  to  her  nauseous  endear- 
ments, or  have  kept  her  at  a  respectful  distance  by 
severity,  and  I  hardly  need  say  that  I  preferred  the  latter. 
So  far  as  her  choice  of  a  husband  was  concerned,  she 
made  a  bad  one,  for  she  received  nothing  but  blows  and 
bad  usage.  I  had  one  day  driven  my  wife  out  of  the 
wigwam  in  consequence  of  her  presuming  to  "  talk  too 
much,"  as  the  Indian  said,  when  the  interpreter  told  me 
that  one  of  the  chiefs  was  willing  that  I  should  marry  his 
daughter,  polygamy  being  one  of  their  customs. 


The  Privateer sman  253 

I  was  very  much  annoyed  at  this,  for  I  knew  the  young 
girl  very  well :  she  was  very  graceful  and  very  pretty  ; 
and  I  felt  that  my  fidelity  to  Amy  would  be  in  great 
danger  if  the  marriage  was  to  take  place  ;  and  if  proposed, 
I  dared  not  refuse  so  great  a  distinction. 

I  replied  that  I  was  fortunate,  but  that  I  feared  my 
present  wife  would  make  her  very  unhappy,  as  she  wanted 
to  be  the  chief  woman  of  the  wigwam,  and  when  I  was 
away  I  could  not  tell  what  the  old  woman  might  do  to 
her,  and  the  conversation  was  dropped. 

This  little  Indian  had,  before  this,  shown  me  as  much 
favour  as  an  Indian  girl  ever  ventures  to  show,  sufficient, 
at  all  events,  to  satisfy  me  that  I  was  not  disagreeable  to 
her,  and  what  the  interpreter  had  said  made  me  very 
uncomfortable.  However,  I  consoled  myself  with  the 
recollection  that  if  I  were  compelled  to  marry  this  girl,  it 
would  be  an  involuntary  infidelity  on  my  part,  and  on  that 
account  might  well  be  excused ;  for  the  hope  of  again 
rejoining  Amy  never  left  me  at  any  time. 

One  day  I  went  out  in  search  of  deer,  and  was  led 
away  from  my  companions  after  a  buck  which  I  had 
wounded  and  attempted  to  overtake.  They  saw  me  in 
chase  of  my  quarry,  and  left  me  in  pursuit.  I  followed 
for  several  hours,  continually  coming  up  with  it  and  as 
continually  losing  it  again.  At  last,  I  heard  the  report  of 
a  musket  close  to  where  the  deer  was  last  seen  by  me, 
and  I  thought  that  some  Indian  had  shot  it.  I  walked 
forward,  however,  very  cautiously,  and  perceived  a  white 
man  standing  by  the  animal,  which  lay  at  his  feet.  I 
started  back,  for  I  did  not  know  whether  I  had  fallen  in 
with  a  friend  or  a  foe ;  but  as  I  knew  that  he  had  not  had 
time  to  reload  his  musket,  I  hallooed  to  him,  concealing 
myself  at  the  same  time  behind  a  tree. 

"  Is  that  you,  Evans  ?  "  said  the  man  in  reply. 

"  No,"  said  I,  "it  is  an  Englishman." 

"  Well,  show  yourself,  then,"  said  he. 

"I  am  dressed  as  an  Indian,"  replied  I ;  "  I  was  taken 
by  the  Indians." 


254  The  Privateersman 

"Well,  come  along,"  said  the  man,  who  was  attired  as 
a  seafaring  man. 

I  came  from  behind  the  tree,  and  when  he  saw  me  he 
snatched  up  his  musket. 

"Don't  be  afraid,"  said  I. 

"  Afraid  ! "  said  he ;  "I  should  like  to  see  what  I  am 
afraid  of;  but  I'll  be  on  my  guard." 

"  That's  right,"  I  replied. 

I  then  told  him  that  I  had  been  taken  by  the  Indians, 
and  they  saved  my  life  because  one  of  their  women  chose 
me  as  her  husband,  and  that  I  was  anxious  to  escape  from 
them. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  I  am  on  board  of  a  schooner  at 
anchor  down  below  in  the  river.  There  are  a  few  of  us 
come  on  shore  to  get  some  venison,  and  I  have  lost  my 
comrades ;  but  I  had  no  idea  that  the  Indians  were  down 
here  so  close  to  the  English  settlements." 

"  How  close  are  we,  then  ?"  said  I ;  "  for  I  know  not 
where  I  am.  This  is  certainly  not  our  usual  hunting- 
ground,  for  I  have  been  led  many  miles  from  it,  in  pursuit 
of  the  animal  you  have  just  shot." 

"Well,  I  thought  so;  for  I  have  been  on  shore  here 
more  than  once,  and  I  have  never  met  with  an  Indian. 
You  ask  how  far  you  are  from  the  settlement ;  that  I  can 
hardly  tell  you,  because  the  settlers  have  spread  out  so 
far ;  but  you  are  about  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  James 
Town." 

"  And  what  river,  then,  is  your  schooner  at  anchor 
in?" 

"  I  don't  know  the  name,"  replied  the  man ;  "  I'm  not 
sure  that  it  has  a  name.  We  come  here  for  wood  and 
water,  because  it  is  quiet,  not  inhabited,  and  no  questions 
asked." 

"  What  are  you,  then  ?  "  inquired  I. 

"  Why,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  we  are  what  are  called 
'  Jolly  Rovers ; '  and  if  you  have  a  mind  to  come  on  board, 
we  can  find  a  berth  for  you,  I  dare  say." 

"  Many  thanks,"  replied  I ;  "  but  I  am  not  sufficiently 


The  Privateersman    .  255 

fond  of  the  sea,  and  I  should  be  of  no  use  "  (for,  by  his 
term  of  Jolly  Rover,  I  knew  that  they  were  pirates). 

"  That's  as  you  please,"  replied  he  ;  "  no  harm's  done." 

"No,"  replied  1 5  "and  I  thank  you  for  your  kind 
offer,  but  I  cannot  live  long  on  board  of  a  vessel.  Will 
you  now  tell  me  which  is  the  right  track  to  the  English 
plantations  ?  " 

"  Why,"  said  he,  "  they  bear  right  out  in  that  direction  -, 
and  I  dare  say,  if  you  travel  five  or  six  leagues,  you  will 
fall  aboard  of  some  plantation  or  another — right  in  that 
quarter ;  follow  your  nose,  old  fellow,  and  you  can't  go 
wrong." 

"  Many  thanks,"  I  replied ;  "  am  I  likely  to  meet  your 
companions  ? — they  may  take  me  for  an  Indian." 

"  Not  in  that  direction,"  replied  he ;  "  they  were  astern 
of  me  a  long  way." 

"  Farewell,  then,  and  many  thanks,  I  replied. 

"Good-bye,  old  fellow;  and  the  sooner  you  rub  off 
that  paint,  the  sooner  you'll  look  like  a  Christian,"  said  the 
careless  rover,  as  I  walked  away. 

"  No  bad  advice,"  I  thought :  for  I  was  now  determined 
to  make  for  the  English  settlements  as  fast  as  I  could, 
"  and  I  will  do  so  when  I  once  see  an  English  habitation, 
but  not  before ;  I  may  fall  in  with  Indians  yet." 

I  then  set  off  as  fast  as  I  could,  and  being  now  inured 
to  running  for  a  long  time  without  stopping,  I  left  the 
rover  a  long  way  behind  me  in  a  very  short  time.  I 
continued  my  speed  till  it  was  dark,  when  I  heard  the 
barking  of  a  dog,  which  I  knew  was  English,  for  the 
Indian  dogs  do  not  bark.  I  then  proceeded  cautiously 
and  in  the  direction  where  I  heard  the  dog  bark,  and 
arrived  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  a  cleared  ground,  with 
a  rail  fence  round  it. 

"  Thank  God  !  "  I  cried,  "  that  I  am  at  last  among  my 
own  countrymen." 

I  considered,  however,  that  it  would  not  be  prudent 
to  show  myself,  especially  in  my  Indian  paint,  at  such 
a  time    of   night,   and  I    therefore   sat   down    under   the 


256  The  Privateersman 

lee-side  of  a  large  tree,  and  remained  there  till  morning. 
I  then  looked  about  for  water,  and  having  found  a  running 
stream,  I  washed  off  my  paint,  and  appeared  what  I  really 
was,  a  white  man  in  an  Indian  dress.  I  then  went  up 
again  to  the  clearing,  and  looked  for  the  habitation,  which 
I  discovered  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  about  four  hundred 
yards  off.  The  trees  were  cleared  away  for  about  three 
hundred  yards  all  round  it.  It  was  built  of  heavy  logs, 
let  into  one  another,  with  one  window  only,  and  that 
very  small.  The  door  was  still  shut.  I  walked  up  to  it, 
and  tapped  at  the  door. 

"  Who's  there  ? "  replied  a  hoarse  voice. 

"  An  Englishman,  and  a  stranger,"  I  replied.  "  I  have 
just  escaped  from  the  Indians." 

"  Well,  we'll  see  what  you  are  in  a  very  short  time," 
replied  the  voice.     "  James,  get  me  my  gun." 

In  a  minute  the  door  opened,  and  I  beheld  a  woman 
more  than  six  feet  high,  of  gaunt  appearance  and  large 
dimensions :  I  thought  that  I  had  never  seen  such  a 
masculine  creature  before.  It  was  her  voice  which  I 
had  heard.     Two  men  were  seated  by  the  fire-place. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  said  she,  with  the  musket  ready  for 
the  present. 

I  told  her  in  a  few  words. 

"  Shew  me  the  palm  of  your  hand — turn  it  up  at  once." 

I  did  so,  without  the  least  idea  of  the  reason  for  the 
demand ;  but  I  afterwards  discovered  that  it  was  to 
ascertain  whether  I  was  one  of  those  who  had  been 
transported  to  the  settlement,  as  they  all  had  the  letter  R 
branded  on  them. 

"  Oh,  you're  not  a  gaol-bird,  then,  I  see  :  you  may 
come  in ;  but  you'll  give  me  that  bow  and  arrows, 
if  you  please." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  I,  "if  you  wish  it." 

"  Why,  there's  nothing  like  making  sure  in  this  world ; 
and  although  you  look  a  very  peaceable,  good-looking 
sort  of  personage,  notwithstanding  your  Indian  set-out, 
still  I've  known  just  as  amiable  people  as  you,  in  appear- 


The  Privateersman  257 

ance,  very  mischievous  at  times.  Now  come  in,  and  let 
us  hear  what  you  have  to  say  for  yourself.  Jeykell,  get 
some  more  wood." 

One  man  went  out  to  obey  her  orders ;  the  other  sat 
by  the  fire  with  his  musket  between  his  knees.  I  sat 
down  by  the  fire,  at  the  request  of  the  woman,  who  had 
seated  herself  by  the  side  of  the  man,  and  then,  on  her 
repeating  her  question,  I  gave  her  a  narrative  of  my 
adventures,  from  the  time  that  I  left  Rio. 

"Well,"  says  she,  "we  seldom  hear  stories  like  them; 
it's  all  the  world  like  a  book ;  and  pray  what's  that  thing 
(pointing  to  the  diamond  in  its  case)  you  have  hanging  to 
your  neck  there  ?  you  have  left  that  out  in  your  history." 

"  That's  a  charm  given  me  by  my  Indian  wife,  to 
preserve  me  from  disasters  from  wild  animals  ;  no  panther, 
wolf,  or  bear  will  ever  attack  me." 

"Well,"  said  she,  "if  so  be  it  has  that  power,  all  I  can 
say  is,  it's  not  a  bad  charm  to  wear  in  these  parts,  for  there 
are  animals  enough  in  the  woods  in  summer,  and  round 
the  house  all  night  in  winter  ;  but  I  don't  believe  a  bit  in 
the  charm,  and  that's  the  truth ;  however,  if  it  does  no 
good,  it  can't  do  no  harm,  so  you  may  keep  it  on,  and 
welcome." 

"  May  I  ask  how  far  it  is  to  James  Town  ? "  said  I. 

"  What,  going  to  James  Town  already  ?  I  suppose 
you  expect  to  be  there  to-night  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly,  my  good  woman,"  replied  I.  "  I  must 
trespass  upon  your  kindness  to  give  me  something  to  eat, 
for  I  am  hungry." 

' '  Good  woman  !  bah !  and  pray  how  dare  you  call  me 
good  woman  ?     Call  me  mistress,  if  you  want  anything." 

"I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  I.  "Well,  then,  mistress, 
will  you  give  me  something  to  eat  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  will.  James,  fetch  the  meal-cake  and  a  bit  of 
salt  pork,  and  give  him  to  eat,  while  I  call  the  cows  from 
the  bush." 

The  mistress,  as  I  shall  in  future  call  her,  then  put 
down  her  musket  and  left  the  cabin.  During  her  absence 
p  R 


258  The  Privateersman 

I  entered  into  conversation  with  the  man  called  James,  for 
the  other  had  gone  out.  To  my  inquiry  how  far  it  was 
to  James  Town,  he  replied  that  he  really  did  not  know  ; 
that  he  was  sent  out  a  convict,  and  sold  for  ten  years  to 
the  husband  of  the  mistress,  who  had  died  two  years  ago ; 
that  this  man  had  a  small  vessel,  in  which  he  went  to 
James  Town  by  water,  and  that  he  had  returned  with 
him  in  his  vessel ;  that  the  distance  by  water,  he  con- 
sidered about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  but  by  land  it 
was  not  half  that  distance ;  that  he  did  not  know  the  way, 
nor  did  he  believe  that  there  was  any  road  as  yet  made 
to  James  Town,  as  this  plantation  was  quite  by  itself,  and 
a  long  way  from  any  other.  He  understood  that  the 
nearest  plantation  was  twenty  miles  off,  and  he  knew  there 
was  no  road  to  it,  as  no  one  ever  went  or  came  except  by 
water. 

"But,"  said  I,  "are  not  the  settlers  at  war  with  the 
Indian  tribes  that  surround  them  ? " 

"Yes;  and  have  been  now  for  three  or  four  years; 
and  the  Indians  have  done  great  mischief  to  the  plantations, 
and  killed  a  great  many  people;  but  the  settlers  have 
punished  them  severely." 

"  Then  how  is  it  that  this  plantation,  which  is  so 
solitary,  has  not  been  attacked  ? " 

"  Because  the  mistress's  husband  was  a  great  friend  of 
the  Indians,  and  it  is  said  used  to  bring  them  cargoes  of 
muskets  and  ammunition  from  James  Town,  contrary  to 
all  law  and  regulation.  But  if  he  was  friendly  with  them, 
the  mistress  is  not ;  for  she  has  quarrelled  with  the 
principal  chief,  and  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  we  were 
attacked  some  day,  and  all  scalped." 

"  And  what  does  the  mistress  say  to  that  ? " 

"  Oh,  she  don't  care  ;  she'd  fight  a  hundred  Indians, 
or  white  men  either.  I  never  saw  such  a  creature — she's 
afraid  of  nothing." 

"  Who  is  the  other  man  I  saw  here  ? " 

"  Oh,  he's  another  like  myself.  There  were  three  of  us, 
but  one  was  drowned  by  falling  overboard  from  the  sloop." 


The  Privateer sman  259 

"  Well,  but  my  good  fellow,  how  shall  I  get  to  Tames 
Town  ? " 

"  I'm  sure  I  can't  tell ;  but  my  idea  is  that  you  will 
never  get  there  unless  mistress  chooses." 

"  Why,  surely  she  won't  detain  me  by  force  ?" 

"  Won't  she  ? — you  don't  know  her.  Why,  she'd  stop 
an  army,"  replied  the  man.  "  I  don't  think  that  she  will 
let  you  go — I  don't  know;  but  that's  my  opinion.  She 
wants  another  hand." 

"What,  do  you  mean  to  say  that  she'll  make  me 
work  ? " 

"  I  mean  to  say  that,  according  to  the  laws  of  the 
settlement,  she  has  a  right  to  detain  you.  Any  person 
found  roving  here,  who  cannot  give  a  satisfactory  account 
of  himself,  may  be  detained  till  something  is  heard  about 
him ;  for  he  may  be  a  runaway  convict,  or  a  runaway 
apprentice,  which  is  much  the  same,  after  all.  Now, 
she  may  say  that  your  account  of  yourself  is  not  satis- 
factory, and  therefore  she  detained  you  ;  and  if  you  won't 
work,  she  won't  give  you  to  eat ;  so  there  you  are." 

"  Well,  we  will  see  if  she  is  able." 

"  Able !  if  you  mean  strong  enough,  why  she'd  take 
you  up  with  one  hand  ;  and  she  is  as  resolute  and  severe 
as  she  is  strong.  I  had  rather  have  to  deal  with  three 
men,  and  that's  the  truth." 

"What's  the  truth,  James  ?"  cried  the  mistress,  coming 
in  at  the  door.  "  Let's  hear  the  truth  from  your  lips,  it 
will  be  something  new." 

"  I  said  that  I  was  sent  here  for  finding  a  pocket-book, 
mistress  ;  that's  all." 

"  Yes  ;  but  you  did  not  tell  him  where  you  found  it — 
at  the  bottom  of  a  gentleman's  coat-pocket,  you  know. 
You  can  only  tell  the  truth  by  halves  yet,  I  see." 

Wishing  to  ascertain  how  far  the  man's  suspicions  were 
correct,  I  said  to  her, 

"I  have  good  friends  in  James  Town  :  if  I  were  once 
there  I  could  procure  money  and  anything  else  to  any 
amount  that  I  required." 


260  The  Privateersman 

"Well,"  says  she,  "  you  may  have  ;  but  I'm  afraid  that 
the  post  don't  go  out  to-day.  One  would  think,  after  all 
your  wanderings  and  difficulties,  that  you'd  be  glad  to  be 
quiet  a  little,  and  remain  here ;  so  we'll  talk  about  James 
Town  some  time  about  next  spring." 

"  Indeed,  mistress,  I  hope  you  will  not  detain  me  here. 
I  can  pay  you  handsomely,  on  my  arrival  at  James  Town, 
for  your  kind  treatment  and  any  trouble  you  may  take  for 
me. ' 

"  Pay  me  !  what  do  I  want  with  money  ? — there's  no 
shops  here  with  ribbons,  and  calicoes,  and  muslins  j  and  if 
there  were,  I'm  not  a  fine  madam.  Money  !  why  I've  no 
child  to  leave  what  I  have  to — no  husband  to  spend  it  for 
me.  I  have  bags  and  bags  of  dollars,  young  man,  which 
my  husband  heaped  up,  and  they  are  of  as  much  use  to  me 
as  they  are  now  to  him." 

"I  am  glad  that  you  are  so  rich,  mistress,  and  more 
glad  that  your  money  is  so  little  cared  for  and  so  little 
wanted ;  but  if  you  do  not  want  money,  I  do  very  much 
want  to  get  back  to  my  friends,  who  think  I  am  dead,  and 
mourn  for  me." 

"  "Well,  if  they  have  mourned,  their  sorrow  is  over  by 
this  time,  and  therefore  your  staying  here  will  not  distress 
them  more.  I  may  as  well  tell  you  at  once  that  you  shall 
not  go  ;  so  make  up  your  mind  to  be  contented,  and  you'll 
fare  none  the  worse  for  it." 

This  was  said  in  so  decided  a  tone,  that,  bearing  in 
mind  what  I  had  heard  from  the  convict  servant,  I  thought 
it  advisable  to  push  the  question  no  further  for  the 
present,  making  up  my  mind  that  I  would  wait  a  short 
time,  and  then  make  my  escape,  if  she  still  persisted  in 
detaining  me  by  force  ;  but  this  I  could  not  venture  upon 
until  I  was  in  possession  of  firearms,  and  I  could  not 
obtain  them  while  she  had  any  suspicion.  I  therefore 
replied — 

"Well,  since  you  are  determined  I  shall  not  go,  I  have 
nothing  more  to  say,  except  that  I  will  wait  your 
pleasure,  and,  in  the    meantime,  let  me  make  myself  as 


The  Privateersman  261 

useful  as  I  can,  for  I  don't  want  to  eat  the  bread  of 
idleness." 

"  You're  a  very  sensible  young  man,"  replied  she ; 
"  and  now  you  shall  have  a  shirt  to  put  on,  which  will 
improve  your  appearance  a  great  deal." 

She  then  went  into  the  inner  room,  which  I  presumed 
was  her  bedroom,  as  there  were  but  two  rooms  in  the 
cabin.  As  she  went  out,  I  could  not  help  wondering  at 
her.  On  examination,  I  felt  assured  that  she  was  more 
than  six  feet  high,  and  her  shoulders  as  broad  and  her 
arms  as  nervous  as  a  man's  of  that  stature.  Her  chest 
was  very  expanded,  but  bosom  she  had  none.  In  fact, 
she  was  a  man  in  woman's  clothing,  and  I  began  to  doubt 
her  sex.  Her  features  were  not  bad,  had  they  been  of 
smaller  dimensions,  but  her  nose  was  too  large,  although 
it  was  straight ;  her  eyes  were  grand,  but  they  were 
surmounted  with  such  coarse  eyebrows  ;  her  mouth  was 
well  shaped,  and  her  teeth  were  good  and  regular,  but  it 
was  the  mouth  of  an  ogress  ;  her  walk  was  commanding 
and  firm  ;  every  action  denoted  energy  and  muscle  ;  and 
certainly,  from  the  conversation  I  have  already  made 
known,  her  mind  was  quite  as  masculine  as  her  body — 
she  was  a  splendid  monster.  In  a  minute  she  returned, 
bringing  me  a  good  check  shirt  and  a  pair  of  duck  trousers, 
which  I  thankfully  accepted. 

"  I've  plenty  more  for  those  who  please  me,"  said  she, 
carelessly  ;  "  when  you've  put  them  on,  come  out  to  me, 
and  I'll  shew  you  the  plantation." 

In  a  minute  or  two  I  joined  her,  and  she  led  me  round 
the  tobacco-fields,  then  to  the  maize  or  Indian  corn 
grounds,  pointing  out  and  explaining  everything.  She 
also  shewed  me  the  cows,  store  pigs,  and  poultry.  Wish- 
ing to  please  her,  I  asked  many  questions,  and  pretended 
to  take  an  interest  in  all  I  saw.  This  pleased  her  much, 
and  once  or  twice  she  smiled — but  such  a  smile  !  After 
an  hour's  ramble  we  returned,  and  found  the  two  servants 
very  busy,  one  husking  maize,  and  the  other  in  the  shed 
where  the  tobacco  was  dried.     I  asked  some  questions  of 


262  The  Privateersman 

her  about  the  tobacco — how  many  casks  or  bales  she  made 
a  year  !  She  replied  that  she  made  it  in  bales,  and  sold  it 
by  weight. 

"  It  must  be  heavy  carriage  from  here  to  James  Town  ? " 
said  I. 

"  Yes  indeed,  if  it  went  that  way  it  never  would  arrive, 
I  imagine,"  replied  she  ;  "  but  I  have  a  sloop  in  the  river 
below,  which  carries  it  round." 

"When  is  the  time  it  is  harvested  and  fit  to  be  carried 
round  ? "  inquired  I. 

" It  is  now  turning  fast,"  said  she j  "all  that  you  see 
hanging  in  the  drying-sheds  has  been  already  drawn ;  in 
three  or  four  weeks  it  will  all  be  housed,  and  then  we 
begin  to  pack :  in  about  two  months  from  this  the  sloop 
will  take  it  round." 

"But  is  it  not  very  expensive  keeping  a  sloop  on  pur- 
pose, with  men  to  have  her  in  charge  ? "  inquired  I,  to  hear 
what  she  would  say. 

"The  sloop  lies  at  anchor,  without  a  soul  on  board," 
said  she.  "  No  one  ever  comes  up  this  river.  I  believe 
Captain  Smith,  who  made  the  settlement,  did  do  so  once. 
There  is  another  river,  about  twenty  miles  further  down, 
which  is  occasionally  frequented  by  buccaneers,  I  am  told — 
indeed,  I  know  it,  for  my  husband  had  more  to  do  with 
them  than  perhaps  was  good  for  his  soul,  but  this  little 
river  is  never  visited." 

"  Then  your  servants  take  her  round  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  I  leave  one  in  charge,  and  take  two  with  me." 

"  But  you  have  but  two." 

"  Not  till  you  came — one  died  j  but  now  I  have  three," 
and  she  smiled  at  me  again. 

If  I  had  not  been  so  afraid  of  affronting  her,  I  certainly 
would  have  said  to  her,  "  Do  any  thing,  I  beg,  but  smile." 

I  said  no  more  on  that  point.  She  called  Jeykell,  who 
was  in  the  tobacco-shed,  and  desired  him  to  kill  a  couple 
of  chickens,  and  bring  them  in.  We  then  entered  the 
cabin,  and  she  observed — 

"  I  don't  doubt  but  you  are  tired  with  so  much  fatigue  ; 


The  Privateersman  263 

you  look  so  j  go  and  sleep  on  one  of  their  beds  ;  you  shall 
have  one  for  yourself  by  night." 

I  was  not  sorry  to  do  as  she  proposed,  for  I  was  tired 
out.  I  lay  down,  and  did  not  wake  till  she  called  me  and 
told  me  that  dinner  was  ready.  I  was  quite  ready  for  that 
also,  and  I  sat  down  with  her,  but  the  two  convict  servants 
did  not.  She  ate  in  proportion  to  her  size,  and  that  is  say- 
ing enough.  After  dinner  she  left  me,  and  went  with  her 
two  men  on  her  farming  avocations,  and  I  was  for  a  long 
while  cogitating  on  what  had  passed.  I  perceived  that  I 
was  completely  in  her  power,  and  that  it  was  only  by 
obtaining  her  good-will  that  I  had  any  chance  of  getting 
away,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  to  act  accordingly.  I  found 
a  comfortable  bed,  of  the  husks  of  Indian  corn,  prepared 
for  me  at  night,  in  an  ante-room  where  the  two  servant- 
men  slept.  It  was  a  luxury  that  I  had  not  enjoyed  for  a 
long  while.  For  several  days  I  remained  very  quiet,  and 
apparently  very  contented.  My  mistress  gave  me  no  hard 
work,  chiefly  sending  me  on  messages  or  taking  me  out 
with  her.  She  made  the  distinction  between  me  and  the 
convicts  that  I  always  took  my  meals  with  her  and  they  did 
not.  In  short,  I  was  treated  as  a  friend  and  visitor  more 
than  anything  else,  and  had  I  not  been  so  anxious  about 
going  to  England,  I  certainly  had  no  reason  to  complain 
except  of  my  detention,  and  this,  it  was  evident,  it  was  not 
in  her  power  to  prevent,  as,  until  the  sloop  went  away  with 
the  tobacco,  she  had  no  means  of  sending  me  away.  One 
day,  however,  as  I  was  walking  past  the  tobacco-shed,  I 
heard  my  name  mentioned  by  the  two  convicts,  and  stop- 
ping, I  heard  James  say, 

"Depend  upon  it,  that's  what  she's  after,  Jeykell ;  and 
he  is  to  be  our  master,  whether  he  likes  it  or  not." 

"  Well,  I  shouldn't  wonder,"  replied  the  other ;  "  she 
does  make  pure  love  to  him,  that's  certain." 

"Very  true;  everything's  fierce  with  her — even  love — 
and  so  he'll  find  it  if  he  don't  fancy  her." 

"  Yes,  indeed  : — well,  I'd  rather  serve  another  ten  years 
than  she  should  fall  in  love  with  me." 


264  The  Private ersman 

"  And  if  I  had  my  choice,  whether  to  be  her  husband  or 
to  swing,  I  should  take  the  cord  in  preference." 

"  Well,  I  pity  him  from  my  heart ;  for  he  is  a  good 
youth,  and  a  fair-spoken  and  a  handsome,  too ;  and  I'm 
sure  that  he  has  no  idea  of  his  unfortunate  situation." 

"  No  idea,  indeed,"  said  I  to  myself,  as  I  walked  away. 
"  Merciful  Heaven  !  is  it  possible  !  "  And  when  I  thought 
over  her  conduct,  and  what  had  passed  between  us,  I  per- 
ceived not  only  that  the  convicts  were  right  in  their 
supposition,  but  that  I  had,  by  wishing  to  make  myself 
agreeable  to  her,  even  assisted  in  bringing  affairs  to  this 
crisis. 

That  very  day  she  had  said  to  me :  "I  was  very  young 
when  I  married,  only  fourteen,  and  I  lived  with  my  husband 
nine  years.     He  is  dead  more  than  a  year  now." 

When  she  said  that,  which  she  did  at  dinner,  while  she 
was  clawing  the  flesh  off  the  bone  of  a  wild  turkey,  there 
was  something  so  ridiculous  in  that  feminine  confession, 
coming  from  such  a  masculine  mouth,  that  I  felt  very  much 
inclined  to  laugh,  but  I  replied, 

"  You  are  a  young  widow,  and  ought  to  think  of  another 
husband." 

Again,  when  she  said,  "  If  ever  I  marry  again,  it  shall 
not  be  a  man  who  has  been  burnt  on  the  hand.  No,  no, 
my  husband  shall  be  able  to  open  both  hands  and  shew 
them." 

"  I  replied,  "  You  are  right  there.  I  would  never  dis- 
grace myself  by  marrying  a  convict." 

When  I  thought  of  these  and  many  other  conversations 
which  had  passed  between  us,  I  had  no  doubt,  in  my  own 
mind,  but  that  the  convicts  were  correct  in  their  supposi- 
tions, and  I  was  disgusted  at  my  own  blindness." 

"  At  all  events,"  said  I  to  myself,  after  a  long  cogitation, 
"if  she  wants  to  marry  me,  she  must  go  to  James  Town 
for  a  parson,  and  if  I  once  get  there,  I  will  contrive,  as 
soon  as  extra  constables  are  sworn  in,  to  break  off  the 
match."  But,  seriously,  I  was  in  an  awkward  plight. 
There  was  something  in  that  woman  that  was  awful,  and 


The  Privateersman  265 

I  could  imagine  her  revenge  to  be  most  deadly.  I  thought 
the  old  Indian  squaw  to  be  bad  enough,  but  this  new 
mistress  was  a  thousand  times  worse.  What  a  hard  fate, 
I  thought,  was  mine,  that  I  should  be  thus  forced  to  marry 
against  my  will,  and  be  separated  from  her  whom  I  adored. 
I  was  a  long  while  turning  over  the  matter  in  my  mind, 
and  at  last  I  resolved  that  I  would  make  no  alteration  in 
my  behaviour,  but  behave  to  her  as  before,  and  that  if  the 
affair  was  precipitated  by  my  mistress,  that  I  would  be 
off  to  the  woods,  and  take  my  chance  of  wild  beasts  and 
wild  Indians,  rather  that  consent  to  her  wishes.  I  then 
went  into  the  cabin,  where  I  found  her  alone. 

"  Alexander,"  said  she  (she  would  know  my  Christian 
name,  and  called  me  by  it),  "  they  say  widows  court  the 
men,  and  that  they  are  privileged  to  do  so  "  (I  turned  pale, 
for  I  little  thought  that  there  was  to  be  an  explanation  so 
soon) ;  "  at  all  events,  whether  they  are  or  not,  I  know 
that  a  woman  in  my  position  cannot  well  expect  a  young 
man  in  yours  to  venture  without  encouragement.  Now, 
Alexander,  I  have  long  perceived  your  feelings  and  your 
wishes,  and  I  have  only  to  say  that  mine  are  such  as 
yours  "  (oh,  I  wish  they  were,  thought  I),  "  and  therefore 
you  have  but  to  ask  and  to  have." 

I  was  mute  with  fear  and  despair,  and  could  not  find  a 
reply  to  make  to  her. 

"  Why  do  you  not  answer,  Alexander  ?  Do  you  think 
me  too  forward  ?  " 

"  No,"  stammered  I ;  "  you  are  very  kind,  but  this  is 
so  unexpected — so  unlooked  for — so  unhoped  for — I  am 
so  overcome." 

Observe,  Madam,  how  strangely  the  sexes  were  changed. 
I  was  the  woman  in  this  instance. 

"  I  should  like  to  consult  my  friends." 

"  Consult  your  fiddlesticks,"  replied  she  quickly. 
"  Who  have  you  got  to  consult  ?  I  hope,  Alexander," 
said  she,  setting  her  broad  teeth  together,  "  that  you  are 
not  trifling  with  me  ?  " 

"  Indeed,   I  never  should   think  of  trifling  with  you, 


266  The  Privateersman 

mistress,"  replied  I.  "  I  feel  much  obliged  to  you  for 
shewing  such  a  preference  for  me." 

"  I  think,  Alexander,  that  you  ought ;  so  now  then,  if 
you  please,  give  me  your  answer,"  replied  she. 

"  Had  I  been  prepared  for  your  kindness,  I  would  have 
done  so  at  once,  but  I  have  many  serious  questions  to  put 
to  myself,  and  if  you  please,  we  will  renew  the  subject  to- 
morrow morning.  I  will  then  tell  you  candidly  how  I  am 
situated ;  and  if  after  that  you  do  not  withdraw  your 
proposal,  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  be  yours  as  soon  as  we 
can  go  to  James  Town  to  be  married." 

"  If,"  replied  she,  {t  you  mean  to  insinuate,  Alexander, 
that  you  have  a  wife  in  England,  that  is  of  no  consequence 
in  this  settlement ;  for  those  who  live  here  are  free  from 
all  English  marriages ;  and  as  for  going  to  James  Town, 
that  is  quite  unnecessary.  If  the  people  in  the  settlement 
were  to  wait  for  a  parson  when  they  married,  they  would 
never  be  married  at  all.  All  that  is  necessary  is,  that  we 
shall  draw  up  an  agreement  of  marriage,  on  paper,  sign  it, 
and  have  it  witnessed.  However,  as  I  perceive  that  you  are 
flurried,  I  will  wait  till  to-morrow  morning  for  your  decision. 

My  mistress  then  rose  from  her  stool,  and  went  into  her 
chamber,  shutting  to  the  door  with  more  emphasis  than 
was  at  all  agreeable  to  my  nerves.  I  walked  out  into  the 
open  air  to  recover  myself,  and  to  reflect  upon  what  course 
I  should  take  in  this  awkward  and  dangerous  dilemma. 
Marrying  was  out  of  the  question — but  how  to  avoid  it  ? 
It  was  almost  like  being  stopped  by  a  highwayman.  He 
says,  "  Your  money  or  your  life."  My  mistress's  demand 
was,  "  Marriage  or  your  life."  There  was  but  one  hope, 
which  was  to  escape  that  very  night,  and  take  my  chance 
in  the  woods,  and  so  I  resolved  to  do. 

I  did  not  go  in  till  dark ;  my  mistress  was  in  her  own 
room ;  the  two  convicts  were  sitting  by  the  fire.  I  took 
my  seat  by  them,  but  did  not  speak,  except  in  a  whisper, 
telling  them  that  their  mistress  was  not  well,  and  that  we 
had  better  go  to  bed,  and  not  talk.  They  stared  at  me  at 
the  idea  of  the  mistress  being  ill ;  they  had  never  known 


The  Privateersman  267 

her  to  complain  of  anything  since  they  resided  with  her ; 
but  the  hint  was  sufficient.  They  went  to  bed,  and  so  did 
I  with  my  clothes  on,  watching  the  crevices  of  the  door  of 
her  room  to  see  if  her  lamp  was  out.  In  about  half  an 
hour  the  little  thin  beams  through  the  chinks  of  her  door 
disappeared,  and  then  I  knew  that  she  had  gone  to  bed.  I 
watched  two  hours  more  before  I  ventured  to  stir.  The 
convicts  were  both  snoring  loud,  and  effectually  drowned 
any  slight  noise  I  might  make  in  moving  about.  I  went 
to  the  locker,  secured  all  the  cold  meat  for  provision,  took 
down  one  of  the  muskets  and  ammunition-belts,  and 
having  put  the  latter  over  my  shoulders,  I  then  took  the 
musket  in  my  hand  and  crept  softly  to  the  door  of  the 
cabin.  Here  was  the  only  difficulty ;  once  out,  but  five 
yards  off,  and  I  was  clear.  I  removed  the  heavy  wooden 
bar,  without  noise,  and  had  now  only  to  draw  the  bolt.  I 
put  my  finger  to  it,  and  was  sliding  it  gently  and  success- 
fully back,  when  my  throat  was  seized,  and  I  was  hurled 
back  on  the  floor  of  the  cabin.  I  was  so  stunned  by  the 
violence  of  the  fall,  that  for  a  short  time  I  was  insensible. 
When  I  recovered,  I  felt  a  great  weight  upon  my  chest, 
and  opening  my  eyes,  found  my  mistress  sitting  upon  me, 
and  giving  orders  to  the  convicts,  one  of  whom  had  already 
lighted  the  lamp. 

"  For  mercy's  sake,  get  off  my  chest,"  said  I,  in  a  faint 
voice. 

"  Yes,  I  will,  but  not  yet,"  replied  my  mistress.  "  Now, 
James,  hand  them  to  me." 

James  handed  some  chains  to  his  mistress,  who,  turning 
round  as  she  sat  on  my  body,  made  the  manacle  at  the  end 
of  the  chain  fast  round  my  ankle.  This  went  with  a 
snap-spring,  which  could  not  be  opened  without  a  key 
belonging  to  it.  At  last  she  rose  off  my  body,  and  I 
could  breathe  free.  She  then  called  to  the  convicts, 
saying, 

"  Go  both  of  you  into  the  tobacco-shed,  and  wait  there 
till  I  call  you  out.  If  I  find  you  one  foot  nearer  to  us,  I'll 
flay  you  alive." 


268  The  Privateersman 

The  servants  ran  off  as  fast  as  they  could.  When  they 
were  gone,  my  mistress  said, 

"  So  you  were  about  to  escape,  were  you  ?  You  would 
avoid  the  chances  of  matrimony,  and  now  you  have  other 
chances  which  you  little  dreamt  of." 

"I  thought  it  was  the  wisest  thing  that  I  could  do," 
replied  I.  "  Since  I  must  be  plain,  I  am  sacredly  betrothed 
to  another  person,  and  I  could  not  even  for  you  break  my 
faith.  I  meant  to  have  told  you  so  to-morrow  morning, 
but  I  was  afraid  it  would  annoy  you,  and  therefore  I 
wished  to  go  away  without  giving  you  any  answer." 

"Well,  sir,  I  offered  to  be  your  wife,  which  would 
have  made  you  my  lord  and  master.  You  refuse  it,  and 
now  I  make  you  my  slave.  I  give  you  your  option  ;  you 
shall  either  consent  to  be  my  husband,  or  you  shall  remain 
as  you  are,  and  toil  hard;  but  any  time  that  you  think 
better  of  it,  and  are  willing  to  embrace  my  offer,  you  will 
be  free,  and  I  will  be  as  a  wife  in  subjection." 

"  So  you  say,"  replied  I ;  "  but  suppose  I  was  to  make 
you  angry  after  I  married  you,  you  would  do  to  me  as  you 
have  done  now.  I  may,  perhaps,  one  day  get  free  from 
this  chain,  but,  once  married  to  you,  I  am  a  slave  for 
ever." 

"  Yon  may  think  otherwise  before  long,"  replied  she  ; 
"in  the  meantime,  you  may  walk  out  and  cool  your- 
self." 

She  then  returned  to  her  room,  and  I  rose,  having 
determined  to  walk  out  and  cool  myself,  as  she  proposed ; 
but  when  I  was  on  my  legs,  I  found  that  to  the  other  end 
of  the  chain,  which  was  very  heavy,  and  about  two  yards 
long,  was  riveted  an  iron  ball  of  about  thirty  pounds 
weight,  so  that  I  could  not  walk  without  carrying  this 
heavy  weight  in  my  hands,  for  it  could  not  be  dragged. 
I  lifted  up  the  iron  ball,  and  went  out  of  the  house.  I 
was  no  longer  afraid  of  her.  I  was  in  too  great  a  rage  to 
fear  anything.  As  I  calmed,  I  considered  my  case,  and 
found  it  to  be  hopeless  ;  as  I  thought  of  Amy,  and  the 
many  months  of  hope  deferred,  I  wept  bitterly  j  and  I  had 


The  Privateersman  269 

no  consolation,  for  the  reader  may  recollect  that  I  lost 
my  Bible  when  I  was  sent  on  shore,  naked  almost,  by  the 
rascally  captain  of  the  Trans cendant. 

I  had  now  been  twenty  months  away  from  Liverpool, 
and  I  felt  as  if  my  chance  of  seeing  her  that  I  loved 
was  indeed  hopeless.  I  might  remain  chained  in  such 
a  solitude  for  years,  or  I  might  expire  under  her  barbarous 
treatment,  for  I  fully  knew  what  I  had  to  expect.  How- 
ever, I  was  resolved.  I  prayed  fervently  for  support  and 
succour  in  my  time  of  trouble,  and  became  more  composed. 
I  remained  out  the  whole  of  the  night,  and  watched  the 
rising  sun.  The  two  convicts  came  out  to  their  work,  and 
shrugged  their  shoulders  as  they  passed  me,  but  they 
dared  not  speak  to  me. 

My  mistress  at  last  came  out.  She  commenced  with 
abuse,  but  I  gave  no  answer.  She  tried  soothing,  but  I 
was  mute.  At  last  she  became  frantic  in  her  passion, 
hurled  me  away  from  her,  and  after  being  dreadfully 
beaten,  I  fell  to  the  ground.  She  put  her  foot  upon  my 
neck,  and  she  stood  there,  looking  like  a  fury.  She 
loaded  me  with  epithets,  and  then  of  a  sudden  went  down 
on  her  knees  by  me,  and  begged  my  pardon,  calling  me 
her  dear  Alexander — her  life — entreating  me  to  accede  to 
her  wishes.  Never  was  there  such  a  tigress  in  love  before, 
I  really  believe. 

"  Hear  me,"  replied  I ;  "  as  long  as  I  am  chained, 
I  never  will  give  any  answer  upon  the  present  subject, 
that  I  swear." 

She  rose  from  my  side,  and  walked  away. 

It  is  impossible,  my  dear  madam,  for  me  to  describe 
what  I  suffered  from  this  woman  for  more  than  six  weeks, 
during  which  she  kept  me  chained  in  this  way — at  one 
time  entreating  me,  the  next  moment  kicking  me,  and 
throwing  me  down.  I  had  no  peace — my  life  became  a 
burden  to  me,  and  I  often  entreated  her,  in  mercy,  to  put 
an  end  to  my  sufferings.  I  also  had  my  paroxysms  of  rage, 
and  would  then  spurn  her,  spit  at  her,  and  do  everything 
I  could,  and   say  all  that  I  could  imagine,  to  show  my 


270  The  Privateersman 

hatred  and  contempt.  At  other  times  I  was  sullen,  and 
that  always  annoyed  her.  She  would  bear  my  reproaches 
patiently — bear  any  thing,  so  long  as  I  would  talk ;  but  if 
I  remained  obstinately  silent,  then,  in  a  short  time,  her 
fury  would  break  forth.  I  pitied  her,  notwithstanding  her 
ill-treatment,  for  the  woman  did  love  me  (after  her  own 
fashion)  most  intensely. 

It  was  on  the  seventh  week  of  my  confinement  on  the 
chain,  that  one  morning  very  early,  as  I  was  lying  in  the 
tobacco-shed,  for  she  had  turned  me  out  of  the  cabin, 
I  perceived  among  the  trees,  which  were  about  three 
hundred  yards  from  the  cabin,  two  Indians,  in  what  is 
called  their  war-paint,  which  is  a  sign  that  they  were 
on  a  hostile  excursion.  I  remained  perfectly  quiet,  and 
well  concealed,  that  I  might  watch  them.  The  convicts 
had  more  than  once  told  me  that  the  Indians  would  attack 
us,  in  consequence  of  an  insult  which  my  mistress  had 
offered  to  their  chief,  with  whom  her  husband  had  been  so 
friendly  j  and  when  they  stated  what  had  passed,  I  agreed 
with  them  that  they  would  not  fail  to  resent  the  insult  as 
soon  as  they  could.  I  had  therefore  always  been  on  the 
look-out,  but  had  never  seen  any  Indians  before.  My 
mistress,  to  whom  I  had,  in  our  days  of  sweet  converse, 
spoken  about  them,  always  laughed  at  the  idea  of  their 
attacking  her,  and  said  that  they  might  come  if  they  liked. 
She  had  made  every  preparation  for  them,  as  she  had 
loopholes  stuffed  up  with  moss  just  below  the  roof  of  the 
cabin,  from  which  you  could  fire  down  upon  them  till 
they  were  within  four  yards  of  the  cabin,  and  other  loop- 
holes, from  which  you  might  shoot  them  when  close  to ; 
the  window  and  door  were  impregnable,  and  provided  that 
we  were  once  in  the  cabin,  there  was  no  doubt  but  that  a 
serious,  if  not  effectual,  resistance  might  be  made.  That 
the  Indians  were'  reconnoitring  the  cabin  was  evident,  and 
that  they  did  not  do  so  for  nothing  was  equally  certain. 
After  a  while,  during  which  I  made  out  six  of  them,  they 
fell  back  in  the  wood,  and  disappeared.  The  dog  at  that 
moment  came  out  to  me,  and  it  was  probably  the  sight  of 


The  Privateersman  271 

the  dog  which  made  them  retreat,  as  they  feared  that  he 
would  have  given  notice  of  their  being  so  close  to  us.  I 
waited  till  the  convicts  came  out,  and  then  I  went  into  the 
cabin,  and  said, 

"  You  drove  me  out  of  the  house  last  night,  and  I  come 
to  return  good  for  evil.  As  I  lay  in  the  tobacco-shed,  I 
saw  six  Indians  in  the  wood,  to  the  east  of  the  cabin, 
reconnoitring,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  will  be 
attacked  this  night,  so  I  give  you  notice." 

"  And  you  hope  that,  by  this  fear  of  their  attack,  you 
will  be  set  free  ;  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  It  is  perfectly  indifferent  to  me  whether  I  am  or  not. 
I  have  often  asked  you  to  put  an  end  to  my  misery,  and  as 
you  have  not  done  it,  I  shall  bless  those  Indians  for  the 
friendly  act  ;  a  blow  of  a  tomahawk  will  release  me,  if  you 
will  not." 

"  Well,  then,  let  them  come  with  their  tomahawks," 
replied  she,  "  and  I  will  protect  you  from  them,  for  no  one 
shall  release  you  but  myself." 

"  As  you  please,"  replied  I;  "I  have  done  my  duty  in 
telling  you  what  I  have  seen,  and  you  may  take  precautions 
or  not ;  for  myself  I  care  nothing." 

So  saying,  I  lifted  up  my  ball  of  iron  and  went  away  out 
of  the  door.  I  remained  out  of  doors  the  whole  of  the 
day,  and  therefore  did  not  know  whether  my  mistress  took 
any  precautions  or  not,  but  I  told  the  two  convicts  what  I 
had  seen,  and  advised  them  not  to  go  far  from  the  cabin, 
as  they  would  run  great  danger. 

They  inquired  of  me  where  I  had  seen  the  Indians,  and 
I  pointed  out  the  spot  in  the  wood,  after  which  they  went 
away.  I  was  certain  that  the  attack  would  be  on  this 
night,  as  there  was  no  moon  till  three  hours  before  day- 
break ;  and  as  it  was  very  dark,  it  would  probably  take 
place  in  the  early  part  of  the  night.  I  had  made  up  my 
mind  what  I  would  do,  which  was  not  in  any  way  to 
defend  the  cabin  while  chained,  but,  when  I  was  freed,  I 
would  fight  to  the  last,  so  that  I  might  be  killed  where  I 
stood,  and  not  be  taken  alive  and  tortured. 


272  The  Privateersman 

I  did  not  go  out  from  home  all  that  day,  and,  to  my 
surprise,  I  was  not  molested  by  my  mistress.  At  dark  she 
called  the  convicts,  but  they  did  not  answer  ;  she  came  out 
to  look  for  them,  and  asked  me  whether  I  had  seen  them. 

I  told  her  that  I  had  not  seen  them  for  two  hours,  and  I 
had  thought  that  they  were  in  the  house. 

"  Did  you  tell  them  about  the  Indians  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  did,"  I  replied,  "  and  stated  my  opinion  that 
they  would  attack  us  this  night,  and  I  advised  them  not  to 
go  far  from  the  cabin,  or  they  might  be  cut  off." 

"  Then  the  cowardly  sneaks  have  run  off  to  the  woods, 
and  left  us  to  defend  ourselves  how  we  can." 

"I  shall  not  defend  myself,"  replied  I.  "I  shall 
stay  here  where  I  am.  I  wait  for  death,  and  will  not  avoid 
it." 

"  Come  into  the  house,"  said  she,  abruptly. 

"  No,"  replied  I,  "  I  will  not." 

"  You  will  not,"  said  she,  and  catching  up  the  chain  and 
ball  in  one  hand,  with  her  other  arm  she  caught  me  round 
the  waist,  and  carried  me  into  the  house. 

"  Well,"  replied  I,  "  it  is  only  deferring  it  a  little  longer  ; 
they  will  force  their  way  in  it  at  last,  and  I  will  die  here." 

"Wait  until  they  arrive,"  replied  my  mistress.  "But 
do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  will  not  help  to  defend  the 
house  ? " 

"  Certainly  not,  as  long  as  I  am  chained  as  a  slave," 
replied  I. 

My  mistress  made  no  reply,  but  busied  herself  with 
barring  the  door  and  window.  She  then  placed  the  table 
and  stools  so  that  she  might  stand  upon  them  and  fire  out 
of  the  upper  loop-holes  ;  pulled  the  moss  out  of  the  loop- 
holes ;  took  down  the  muskets — of  which  there  were 
six — from  their  rests,  examined  the  priming  of  those 
which  were  loaded,  and  loaded  those  which  were  not. 
She  then  got  out  a  supply  of  powder  and  ball,  which  she 
put  ready  on  the  table,  brought  the  axes  out,  that  they 
might  be  at  hand,  examined  the  water-jars  to  ascertain 
whether  the  convicts  had  filled  them  as  she  had  ordered, 


The  Privateersman  273 

and  then,  when  all  was  prepared  for  defence,  she  removed 
the  lamp  into  the  inner  room,  leaving  the  one  we  were  in 
so  dark,  that  the  Indians  could  not,  by  looking  through 
the  chinks  or  loop-holes,  discover  where  the  occupants  of 
the  cabin  might  be.  All  these  arrangements  she  made 
with  the  greatest  coolness,  and  I  could  not  help  admiring 
her  courage  and  self-possession. 

"  Is  there  any  more  to  be  done,  Alexander  ?  "  said  she, 
in  a  mild  voice. 

"  Where  is  the  dog  ?  "  replied  I. 

"  Tied  up  in  the  tobacco-shed,"  said  she. 

"  Then  there  is  no  more  to  be  done,"  replied  I ;  "  the 
dog  will  give  you  notice  of  their  coming,  as  they  will 
first  occupy  the  tobacco-shed  as  an  advanced  post." 

"  Alexander,  will  you  promise  not  to  escape  if  I  set  you 
free  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not,"  replied  I.  "  You  set  me  free  for  your 
own  purposes,  because  you  wish  me  to  help  to  defend  your 
property  ;  and  then,  forsooth,  when  the  Indians  are  beat 
off,  you  will  chain  me  again." 

"  No,  no ;  that  was  not  my  feeling,  as  I  sit  here  alive," 
replied  she ;  "  but  I  was  thinking  that,  if  forced  to  retreat 
from  the  cabin,  you  would  never  be  able  to  escape,  and  I 
never  could  save  you  ;  but  they  should  hack  me  to  pieces 
first." 

"  Answer  me  one  question,"  said  I.  "  In  a  time  of 
peril  like  this,  would  you,  as  a  conscientious  person,  think 
that  you  were  justified  in  retaining  in  such  fetters  even  a 
convict  who  had  robbed  you  ?  And  if  you  feel  that  you 
would  not,  on  what  grounds  do  you  act  in  this  way  to  a 
man  whom  you  profess  to  love  ? — I  leave  it  to  your 
conscience." 

She  remained  silent  for  some  time  :  when  the  dog  barked, 
and  she  started  up. 

"  I  believe  I  am  mad,  or  a  fool,"  said  she,  sweeping  back 
her  hair  from  her  forehead. 

She  then  took  the  key  of  the  manacle  out  of  her  dress, 
and  released  me. 

p  s 


274  The  Privateersman 

"  Alexander" — 

"  Silence  ! "  said  I,  putting  my  hand  to  her  mouth, 
"  this  is  no  time  to  be  heard  speaking.  Silence !  " 
repeated  I,  in  a  whisper,  "  I  hear  them,  they  are  round  the 
house." 

I  stood  upon  one  of  the  stools  and  looked  through  a  loop- 
hole. It  was  very  dark,  but  as  the  Indians  stood  on  the 
hill,  there  was  clear  sky  behind  them  as  low  down  as  their 
waists,  and  I  could  perceive  their  motions,  as  they  appeared 
to  be  receiving  orders  from  their  chief ;  and  they  advanced 
to  the  door  of  the  cabin  with  axes  and  tomahawks.  My 
mistress  had  mounted  on  the  table  at  the  same  time  that  I 
had  got  on  the  stool.  We  now  got  down  again  without 
speaking,  and  each  taking  a  musket,  we  kneeled  down  at 
the  lower  loop-holes  which  I  have  described.  On  second 
thoughts,  I  mounted  the  stool,  whispering  to  her,  "  Don't 
fire  till  I  do." 

The  Indians  came  to  the  door  and  tapped,  one  asking  in 
English  to  be  let  in.  No  reply  was  given,  and  they 
commenced  their  attack  upon  the  door  with  their  axes. 
As  soon  as  this  aggression  took  place,  I  took  good 
aim  at  their  chief,  as  I  presumed  him  to  be,  who  was 
now  standing  alone  on  the  hill.  I  fired.  He  fell  im- 
mediately. 

As  I  leaped  from  the  stool  my  mistress  discharged  her 
musket,  and  we  both  caught  up  others  and  returned  to  the 
loop-holes  below.  By  this  time  the  blows  of  the  axes  were 
incessant,  and  made  the  cabin-door  tremble,  and  the  dust 
to  fly  down  in  showers  from  the  roof ;  but  the  door  was  of 
double  oak  with  iron  braces,  and  not  easily  to  be  cut 
through  ;  and  the  bars  which  held  it  were  of  great  size 
and  strength. 

It  was  some  time  before  we  could  get  another  shot  at 
an  Indian,  but  at  last  I  succeeded,  and  as  his  comrades  were 
taking  the  body  away  my  mistress  shot  another.  After 
this  the  blows  of  the  axes  ceased,  and  they  evidently  had 
retreated.  I  then  went  into  the  inner  room  and  extin- 
guished the  lamp,  that  they  might  not  be  able  to  see  us — 


The  Privateersman  275 

for  the  lamp  gave  a  faint  light.     We  returned  to  the  table, 
and  loaded  the  muskets  in  the  dark. 

As  I  put  my  musket  on  the  table,  my  mistress  said, 
"  Will  they  come  again  ? " 

"  Yes  ; "  replied  I,  *'  I  think  they  will ;  but  if  you  wish  to 
talk,  we  had  better  retreat  to  the  fire-place  :  there  we  shall 
be  safe  from  any  shot." 

We  retreated  to  the  fire-place,  and  sat  down  on  the 
ashes  ;  it  just  held  us  both,  and  my  mistress  took  this 
opportunity  of  embracing  me,  saying — 

"Dear  Alexander,  if  I  had  a  thousand  lives,  I  would 
sacrifice  them  for  you." 

"  We  have  but  one,"  replied  I,  "  and  that  one  I  will 
devote  for  your  defence  ;  I  can  do  no  more." 

"  Who  did  you  fire  at  ?  "  said  she. 

"  The  chief,  as  I  believe,  who  was  on  the  hill  giving 
orders.     He  fell ;  and  I  think  that  he  fell  dead." 

"  Then  depend  upon  it,  they  will  retreat,"  said  she. 

"I  think  not;  they  will  be  revenged,  if  they  possibly 
can ;  and  we  must  expect  a  hard  fight  for  it." 

"  Why,  what  can  they  do  ?  They  never  can  break 
through  the  door,  and  when  daylight  comes  we  can  shoot 
them  by  dozens." 

"  Depend  upon  it,"  said  I,  ' '  they  will  try  to  burn  us 
out.  The  wind  is  high,  which  is  all  in  their  favour,  and  I 
suspect  they  are  now  gone  to  collect  firewood." 

"  And  if  they  do  fire  the  cabin,  what  shall  we  do  ?  I 
never  thought  of  that." 

"  We  must  remain  in  it  as  long  as  we  can,  and  then 
sally  out  and  fight  to  the  last ;  but  everything  depends  on 
circumstances.  Be  guided  by  me,  and  I  will  save  you  if  I 
can." 

"  Be  guided  by  you  !  " 

"  Yes  !  Recollect  I  am  not  in  chains  now,  and  that 
although  you  have  all  the  courage  of  a  man,  still  you  have 
not  been  so  accustomed  to  warfare  as  I  have  been.  I  have 
long  been  accustomed  to  command,  to  plan,  and  to  execute, 
in  times  of  peril  like  this." 


276  The  Privateersman 

"  You  have  great  strength  and  courage;  I  little  thought 
what  a  lion  I  had  chained  up,"  replied  she.  ""Well,  I 
love  you  all  the  better  for  it,  and  I  will  be  guided  by  you, 
for  I  perceive  already  that  you  have  the  best  head  of  the 
two.     Hark  !     What  is  that  ? " 

"It  is  what  I  said,"  replied  I;  "they  are  laying  fire- 
wood against  the  logs  of  the  cabin  on  the  windward  side 
— (this  was  on  the  side  opposite  to  the  door).  Now  we 
must  try  if  we  cannot  pick  off  some  more  of  them,"  said  I, 
rising  and  taking  a  musket.  "Bring  the  stools  over  to 
this  side,  for  we  must  fire  from  the  upper  loop-holes." 

We  remained  at  our  posts  for  some  time  without  seeing 
an  Indian^  They  had  gone  back  to  the  wood  for  more 
combustibles.  At  last  we  perceived  them  coming  back 
with  the  wood.  I  should  imagine  there  were  at  least 
twenty  of  them. 

"  Now,  take  good  aim,"  said  I. 

We  both  fired  almost  at  the  same  moment,  and  three 
Indians  fell. 

"  Get  down,  and  give  me  another  musket,"  said  I  to  my 
mistress. 

She  handed  me  one,  and,  taking  another  for  herself, 
resumed  her  station.  We  fired  several  times ;  sometimes 
with  and  sometimes  without  success  ;  for  the  Indians  went 
away  twice  for  firewood  before  they  had  collected  what 
they  considered  sufficient.  By  this  time  it  was  piled  up  to 
the  eaves  of  the  cabin,  and  our  loop-holes  were  shut  up ; 
we  therefore  went  over  to  the  other  side,  where  the  door 
was,  to  see  if  there  were  any  Indians  there,  but  could  not 
see  one.  We  had  been  on  the  look-out  for  about  five 
minutes,  when  the  crackling  of  the  wood,  and  the  smoke 
forcing  itself  through  the  crevices  between  the  logs,  told 
us  that  the  fire  had  been  applied,  and  the  wind  soon  fanned 
it  up  so  that  the  flame  poured  through  every  chink  and 
loop-hole,  and  lighted  up  the  cabin. 

"  We  must  retreat  to  the  fire-place,"  said  I.  "  Come 
quickly,  or  we  shall  be  shot." 

"  Why  so  ? "  said  she,  as  she  did  as  I  requested. 


The  Privateersman  277 

"They  will  peep  through  the  loop-holes  on  the  side  of 
the  cabin  where  the  door  is  and  see  us  plainly,  until  the 
cabin  is  filled  with  smoke,  which  it  soon  will  be." 

"  But  tell  me  what  we  are  to  do  now,  for  I  feel  if  this 
smoke  increases  we  shall  not  be  able  to  speak  to  one 
another." 

This  she  said  about  five  minutes  after  we  had  remained 
standing  in  the  fire-place,  with  our  heads  up  the  chimney. 

"Perhaps  it  will  be  as  well,"  replied  I,  "that  I  do 
speak  so.  This  fierce  wind  drives  the  smoke  to  leeward 
in  volumes,  but  the  great  burst  of  smoke  will  be  when  the 
roof  is  well  on  fire.  It  is  now  burning  fiercely  on  the 
windward  side,  but  we  must  wait  till  the  leeside  has 
caught,  and  then  the  volume  of  smoke  will  be  greater. 
The  great  point  is  to  hit  the  precise  time  of  opening  the 
door,  and  escaping  shrouded  in  a  volume  of  smoke.  If 
too  soon,  they  will  perceive  us,  and  we  shall  be  shot 
down  ;  if  too  late,  the  roof  will  fall  upon  us,  and  we  shall 
be  smothered  or  burnt.  "We  had  better  now,  I  think, 
leave  this,  and  be  all  ready.  Our  best  weapon  if  we  have 
to  fight  our  way,  will  be  an  axe.  Let  us  each  take  one ; 
and,  by  now  going  near  to  the  door,  and  putting  our 
mouths  to  one  of  the  loop-holes,  we  shall  breathe  freer, 
and  unbar  the  door  at  the  right  time.  Do  you  agree  with 
me?" 

"  You  are  right,"  said  she  ;  "  you  are  a  man,  and  I  am 
a  woman." 

We  left  the  fireplace,  and  having  felt  for  and  found  the 
axes,  we  went  near  the  door,  and  put  our  mouths  to  the 
loop-holes  below;  and  the  smoke  passing  above  them 
enabled  us  to  breathe  freer.  I  looked  out  and  perceived 
that,  with  the  exception  of  about  six  yards  to  leeward  of 
the  cabin,  there  was  a  dense  volume  of  smoke  rolling 
along  the  ground  for  a  long  distance,  and  that  if  we  could 
only  once  gain  it  without  being  perceived,  we  should 
probably  be  saved.  I  therefore  unbarred  the  door,  drew 
the  bolt,  and  held  it  in  my  hand,  all  ready  for  a  start. 
The  cabin  was  now  in  flames  in  every  part  as  well  as  the 


278  The  Privateersman 

roof.  I  touched  my  mistress,  and  then  took  her  hand  in 
mine,  watching  at  the  loop-hole.  At  last,  when  the  heat 
was  almost  unbearable,  an  eddy  of  the  wind  drove  back 
the  smoke  close  to  the  lee-side  of  the  cabin,  and  all  was 
dark.  I  jumped  up,  opened  the  door,  and  dragged  my 
mistress  after  me ;  we  walked  out  into  the  black  mass 
completely  hid  from  our  enemies,  and  then  running  hand- 
in-hand  as  fast  as  we  could  to  leeward  in  the  centre  of  the 
smoke,  we  found  ourselves  at  least  one  hundred  yards 
from  the  cabin  without  the  Indians  having  any  idea  that 
we  were  not  still  inside.  As  we  retreated,  the  density  of 
the  smoke  became  less,  and  I  then  told  her  to  run  for  her 
life,  as  the  Indians  would  discover  that  the  door  of  the 
cabin  was  open  and  that  we  had  escaped — and  so  it  proved. 
We  were  still  a  hundred  yards  from  the  wood  when  a 
yell  was  given  which  proved  that  they  had  discovered  our 
escape,  and  were  in  pursuit.  We  gained  the  wood ;  I 
turned  round  a  moment  to  look  behind  me,  and  perceived 
at  least  forty  or  fifty  Indians  in  full  pursuit  of  us — the 
foremost  about  two  hundred  yards  distant. 

"  Now  we  must  run  for  it,  mistress,"  said  I,  "  and  we 
must  no  longer  take  hands.  We  shall  have  to  thread  the 
wood.     Away  !     We  have  no  time  to  lose." 

So  saying,  I  snatched  my  hand  from  her  and  sprang 
forward ;  she  following  me  as  fast  as  she  could,  more 
fearful,  evidently,  of  my  making  my  escape  from  her  than 
of  her  own  escape  from  the  Indians.  As  soon  as  I  was  a 
hundred  yards  in  the  wood,  I  turned  short  to  the  right, 
and  fled  with  all  my  speed  in  that  direction,  because  I 
hoped  by  this  means  to  deceive  the  Indians,  and  it  was 
easier  to  run  where  the  wood  was  not  so  thick.  My 
mistress  followed  me  close :  she  would  have  hallooed  to 
me,  but  she  had  not  breath  after  the  first  half-mile.  I 
found  out  that  I  was  more  fleet  than  she  was.  Whether 
encumbered  with  her  clothes,  or  perhaps  not  so  much  used 
to  exercise,  I  heard  her  panting  after  me.  I  could  easily 
have  left  her,  but  my  fear  was  that  she  would  have  called 
to  me,  and  if  she  had,  the  Indians  would  have  heard  her. 


The  Privateersman  279 

and  have  known  the  direction  I  had  taken,  and,  when  once 
on  my  trail,  they  would,  as  soon  as  daylight  came,  have 
followed  me  by  it  to  any  distance ;  I  therefore  slackened 
my  speed  so  as  just  to  enable  my  mistress  to  keep  up  with 
me  at  about  ten  yards'  distance ;  when  we  had  run  about 
three  miles  I  felt  certain  that  she  could  not  proceed  much 
further :  speak  she  could  not,  and  as  I  ran  without  once 
looking  behind  me,  she  could  make  no  sign.  I  continued 
at  a  less  rapid  pace  for  about  a  mile  further.  I  did  this  to 
enable  her  to  keep  up  with  me,  and  to  recover  my  own 
breath  as  much  as  possible  previous  to  a  start.  The  voices 
of  the  Indians  had  long  been  out  of  hearing,  and  it  was 
clear  that  they  had  not  discovered  the  direction  which  we 
had  taken.  I  knew,  therefore,  that  they  could  not  hear 
her  now,  if  she  did  cry  out  as  loud  as  she  could,  and  I 
gradually  increased  my  speed,  till  I  could  no  longer  hear 
her  panting  behind  me ;  I  then  went  off  at  my  full  speed, 
and  after  a  few  minutes  I  heard  her  voice  at  some  distance 
faintly  calling  out  my  name.  "  Yes,"  thought  I,  "  but  I 
have  not  forgotten  the  ball  and  chain ;  and  if  you  thought 
that  you  had  let  loose  a  lion  while  we  were  in  the  cabin, 
you  shall  find  that  you  have  loosed  a  deer  in  the  woods." 
I  then  stopped  for  a  few  moments  to  recover  my  breath ; 
I  did  not,  however,  wait  long ;  I  was  afraid  that  my 
mistress  might  recover  her  breath  as  well  as  myself,  and 
I  again  set  off  as  fast  as  I  could.  The  idea  of  torture 
from  the  Indians,  or  again  being  kept  confined  by  my 
mistress,  gave  me  endurance  which  I  thought  myself 
incapable  of.  Before  morning  I  calculated  that  I  had  run 
at  least  twenty  miles,  if  not  more. 

With  the  perspiration  running  down  me  in  streams,  and 
hardly  able  to  drag  one  leg  before  the  other,  I  at  last,  just 
about  day-break,  gave  it  up,  when  I  threw  myself  on  the 
ground,  and  dropped  out  of  my  hand  my  axe,  which  I  had 
carried  the  whole  way.  I  lay  there  for  more  than  half  an 
hour,  tormented  with  thirst,  but  quite  unable  to  move. 
At  last  I  recovered  5  and,  as  I  well  knew  that  the  Indians 
would  divide  in  parties  of  three  or  four,  and  hunt  every 


280  The  Private ersman 

part  of  the  woods,  and  by  daylight  probably  discover  my 
track,  I  rose  and  prepared  to  resume  my  toil,  when, 
looking  round  me,  I  perceived  that  I  was  exactly  on  the 
spot  where  I  had  followed  the  deer,  and  had  fallen  in  with 
the  Jolly  Rover,  as  he  termed  himself,  who  had  pointed 
out  the  way  to  the  plantations.  I  turned  and  saw  the 
river  below,  and  as  he  had  told  me  that  the  Indians  never 
came  there,  I  resolved  to  go  to  the  river,  where,  at  least, 
I  should  find  shell-fish  and  water.  I  did  so ;  and  in  half 
an  hour  arrived  at  the  skirts  of  the  wood,  and  found  that 
the  river  was  about  four  hundred  yards  from  me  and  clear 
of  trees  at  the  mouth  for  some  distance.  I  went  down  to 
the  river,  which  ran  swiftly  out,  and  I  drank  till  I  was 
ready  to  burst.  I  then  rose  on  my  feet,  and  walked  along 
its  banks  towards  the  mouth,  thinking  what  I  should  do. 
To  get  to  James  Town  appeared  to  me  to  be  an  impossi- 
bility, unless  by  water,  and  I  was  not  likely  to  meet  with 
any  other  vessel  here  but  a  pirate.  Should  I  then  go 
aboard  of  a  pirate  ?  It  appeared  to  me  to  be  my  only 
resource,  and  that  I  should  be  happy  if  I  could  find  one. 

By  this  time  I  had  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
and,  looking  out  to  seaward,  I  saw  a  schooner  at  anchor. 
She  was  about  three  miles  off.  That  she  was  a  pirate 
vessel,  I  presumed.  Should  I  go  on  board  of  her  or  not  ? 
and  if  so,  how  was  I  to  get  on  board  ?  All  her  boats  were 
up :  and  I  surmised  that  she  had  just  left  the  river  with 
the  intention  of  sailing  as  soon  as  there  was  any  wind,  for 
now  it  was  calm.  The  river  ran  out  swiftly,  and  I  thought 
I  should  be  able  to  swim  the  distance  with  the  assistance 
I  should  obtain  from  the  current,  which  swept  down  right 
for  her,  and  she  was  riding  to  its  strength. 

I  was  demurring.  I  had  been  perhaps  two  hours  on  the 
beach,  waiting  to  see  if  she  might  send  a  boat  on  shore, 
when,  as  I  stood  at  the  river-side,  still  hesitating,  I 
happened  to  turn  round  and  perceived  three  Indians  com- 
ing down  upon  me  as  fast  as  they  could.  I  hesitated  no 
longer,  but  plunged  into  the  stream,  and  was  swept  out 
two  hundred  yards  before  they  arrived  at  the  beach.     I 


The  Privateersman  281 

made  for  the  schooner ;  and  the  current  ran  out  so  fast, 
that  in  half  an  hour  I  was  close  to  her.  I  swam  for  her 
cable,  which  I  clung  to,  and  then  shouted  loudly.  This 
induced  some  of  the  crew  to  look  over  the  bows,  and  they 
handed  me  a  bowling  knot,  into  which  I  fixed  myself,  and 
was  hauled  on  board. 

I  was  dragged  aft  to  give  an  account  of  myself,  and  I 
stated  in  few  words  that  I  had  been  pursued  by  the  Indians, 
and  swam  off  to  save  my  life. 

"  Hav'n't  we  met  before  ?  "  said  a  rough  voice. 

I  looked,  and  saw  the  Jolly  Rover,  whom  I  had  fallen 
in  with  on  shore.  I  said,  "  Yes  ;  I  was  escaping  from  the 
Indians  when  I  met  you,  and  you  shewed  me  the  direction 
of  the  plantations." 

"  All's  right,"  said  he.  "  It's  a  true  bill  \  and  were  those 
Indians  after  you  that  we  saw  on  the  beach  just  now  ? " 

"  Yes,"  I  replied  ;  and  then  I  stated  how  it  was  that 
they  had  attacked  our  cabin,  and  how  we  had  escaped. 

"That  was  well  done,  and  so  you  swam  off  three  miles. 
Fire  and  water  won't  hurt  you  ;  that's  clear.  You're  just 
the  man  for  us.  What  thing-um-bob  is  this  that  you  have 
hung  round  your  neck  ? "  said  he,  taking  up  the  leathern 
bag  with  the  diamond  in  it. 

"That,"  replied  I — a  sudden  thought  having  struck 
me — "  is  my  caul ;  I  was  born  with  a  caul,  and  I  have 
always  worn  it,  as  it  saves  a  man  from  drowning." 

"  No  wonder  that  you  swam  three  miles,  then,"  replied 
the  man. 

You  must  know,  madam,  that  some  people  are  born 
with  a  membrane  over  the  face,  which  is  termed  a  caul, 
and  there  has  been  a  vulgar  error  that  such  people  can 
never  be  drowned,  especially  if  they  wear  this  caul  about 
their  person  in  after-life.  Sailors  are  superstitious  in 
many  things,  but  particularly  in  this,  and  my  caul  was 
therefore  as  much  respected  by  them  as  it  hung  round 
my  neck,  as  it  was  by  the  Indians  when  they  thought 
it  was  what  they  call  "  magic  "or  "  medicine." 

"Well,"  said  the  Jolly  Rover,  "as  you  had  so  much 


282  The  Privateersman 

fire,  so  much  water,  and  so  much  running,  I  think  you 
won't  be  sorry  to  have  a  biscuit  and  glass  of  grog,  and 
then  turn  in ;  to-morrow  we  will  talk  to  you." 

I  went  down  below,  very  glad  to  accept  the  offer, 
and  as  I  was  regaling  myself,  who  should  come  up  to 
me  but  two  of  the  Portuguese  who  had  been  wrecked 
in  the  xebeque,  and  put  on  shore  with  me  in  the  little 
boat  by  the  captain  of  the  Transcendant.  I  was  very  glad 
to  see  them.  They  told  me  that,  after  great  hardship 
and  suffering,  they  had  arrived  famished  at  the  banks 
of  this  river,  and  had  been  taken  on  board  by  the  pirates, 
and  had  remained  with  them  ever  since  ;  that  they  were 
very  anxious  to  get  away,  but  never  had  an  opportunity. 
I  begged  them  not  to  say  who  I  was,  but  merely  that 
I  was  once  a  shipmate  of  theirs.  They  promised,  and 
being  very  tired,  I  then  lay  down  and  fell  asleep.  I  was 
so  worn  out,  that  I  did  not  wake  till  the  next  morning, 
when  I  found  that  we  were  under  all  sail  running  down 
to  the  southward.  I  saw  the  Jolly  Rover,  as  I  had 
termed  him,  on  deck  (his  real  or  assumed  name,  I  don't 
know  which,  I  found  out  to  be  Toplift),  sitting  on  a  gun 
abaft.     He  called  me  to  him.     I  said, 

"  Are  you  the  captain  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  for  want  of  a  better.  I  told  you 
months  ago  what  we  were,  so  it's  no  use  repeating  it. 
Do  you  intend  to  join  us  ?  " 

"  Then,"  replied  I,  "I  will  be  very  candid  with  you. 
I  have  been  driven  as  it  were  on  board  of  your  vessel, 
but  certainly  without  knowing  exactly  what  she  was. 
Now,  captain,  I  have  to  ask  you  one  question : — Would 
you,  if  you  could  go  on  shore  in  England,  with  plenty 
of  money  at  your  command,  and  plenty  of  good  friends, — 
would  you  be  here  ?  " 

"  No  ;  certainly  not,"  replied  he. 

"Well;  I  am  in  that  position.  If  once  in  England, 
I  have  money  enough  to  live  upon,  and  plenty  of  friends  ; 
I  therefore  naturally  want  to  get  back  to  England,  and 
not  to  run  the  risk  of  my  neck  on  board  of  this  vessel." 


The  Privateersman  283 

"  That's  very  true,"  replied  he,  "  but  there  are  other 
considerations ;  my  men  won't  have  a  man  on  board  who 
will  not  swear  fidelity,  and  if  you  will  not,  I  cannot 
protect  you, — they  will  throw  you  overboard.  We  don't 
carry  passengers." 

"  That's  very  true,  also ;  and  I  will  swear  fidelity  so 
far  as  this,  that  you  never  shall  be  betrayed  by  me,  and 
I  never  will  appear  as  a  witness  against  one  of  you  ;  it 
were  most  ungrateful  if  I  did.  While  I  am  on  board, 
I  will  do  any  duty  you  please  to  put  me  to,  for  I  cannot 
expect  to  eat  my  bread  for  nothing." 

"  And  suppose  we  come  to  action  ?  " 

"  There's  the  difficulty,"  replied  I ;  "  against  an  English 
ship  I  never  will  fight." 

"But  if  we  are  opposed  to  any  other  nation,  and 
there  is  a  chance  of  our  being  overpowered  ? " 

"  Why,  then,  if  you  are  overpowered,  as  I  shall  be 
hung  along  with  the  rest,  I  think  I  must  do  all  I  can 
to  save  my  own  life  ;  but,  overpowered  or  not,  I  will 
not  fire  a  shot  or  draw  a  cutlass  against  my  own  country- 
men." 

"  Well,  I  cannot  deny  but  that's  all  very  fair." 

"  I  think,"  replied  I,  "it  is  as  much  as  you  can  expect  j 
especially  as  I  never  will  share  any  prize-money." 

"  Well ;  I  will  talk  to  the  men,  and  hear  what  they 
say ;  but,  now,  answer  me  one  question — Are  you  not 
a  seaman  ? " 

"  I  will  answer  the  truth  to  everything ;  lama  seaman, 
and  I  have  commanded  a  privateer.  I  have  served  many 
years  in  privateers,  and  have  seen  a  great  deal  of  hard 
fighting." 

"So  I  thought,"  replied  he  ;  "  and  now  answer  me 
another  question, — Was  it  not  you  that  played  that  trick 
to  that  French  privateer  captain  at  Bordeaux  ?  " 

"  Yes  it  was,"  replied  I ;  "  but  how  came  you  to  know 
that  ?  " 

"  Because  I  was  the  mate  of  a  merchant  vessel  that  had 
been  captured,  and  I  saw  you  three  or  four  times  as  you 


284  The  Privateersman 

passed  the  vessel  I  was  on  board  of ;  for,  being  put  in 
quarantine,  we  were  not  sent  to  prison  till  the  pratique 
was  given.     I  thought  that  I  knew  you  again." 

"  "Well ;  I  have  no  concealment  to  make." 

"  No  :  but  I  will  tell  you  candidly,  my  men,  if  they 
knew  all  this,  would  not  allow  you  to  leave  the  vessel. 
Indeed,  you  might  be  captain  if  you  pleased,  for  I  do 
not  suit  them.  Our  captain — for  I  was  his  officer — was 
killed  about  six  months  ago  ;  and  I  really  am  not  fit  for 
the  office — I  am  too  tender-hearted." 

"  Well ;  you  don't  look  so,"  replied  I,  laughing. 

"  Can't  judge  of  outsides,"  replied  he  ;  "  but  it's  a  fact. 
They  say  that  they  will  be  all  condemned  if  taken,  from 
my  not  destroying  the  crews  of  the  vessels  we  take  ;  that 
they  will  be  so  many  witnesses  against  them ;  and  I 
cannot  make  up  my  mind  to  cold-blooded  murder.  I  am 
bad  enough ;  I  rob  on  the  high  seas  ;  I  kill  on  the  high 
seas — for  we  must  kill  when  we  fight ;  but  I  cannot 
commit  deliberate  murder  either  at  sea  or  on  shore, 
and  so  I  tell  them.  If  any  one  else  could  navigate  the 
vessel,  I  should  be  superseded  immediately." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  what  you  have,  captain, 
it  makes  me  less  dissatisfied  at  finding  myself  here. 
Well ;  I  have  said  all  I  can,  and  I  must  trust  to  you  to 
manage  with  your  ship's  company." 

"  It  will  be  a  difficult  job,"  said  he,  musing. 

"  Tell  them,"  replied  I,  "  that  I  was  once  a  captain  of 
a  vessel  like  this  (after  all,  there  is  not  so  much  difference 
between  a  pirate  and  privateer  as  you  may  think) — and 
that  I  will  not  be  under  the  command  of  any  one." 

"  If  they  hear  that,  they  will  give  you  the  command  of 
this  vessel." 

"  I  will  refuse  to  take  it ;  and  give  my  reasons." 

"  Well ;  I'll  tell  them  that :  I  leave  you  to  settle  with 
them  how  you  can ;  but,"  added  he,  in  a  low  tone, 
"  there  are  some  desperate  villains  among  them." 

"  That  I  take  for  granted,"  replied  I ;  "so  now  I  leave 
you  to  speak  to  them," 


The  Private ersman  285 

Toplift  did  so.  He  told  them  that  I  was  a  pirate 
captain,  who  had  lost  his  vessel  and  been  thrown  on  shore, 
but  I  refused  to  join  any  ship  except  as  captain  of  her ; 
that  I  would  not  serve  as  first  officer,  and  would  obey- 
no  one.  He  told  them  that  he  knew  me  before,  and 
he  narrated  the  business  at  Bordeaux  when  I  commanded 
a  privateer,  extolling  me,  as  I  afterwards  found,  beyond 
all  measure. 

The  crew,  having  heard  what  he  had  to  say,  went 
forward,  and,  after  consultation,  came  to  Toplift  and  said 
that  I  must  take  the  oath. 

Toplift  replied  that  he  had  desired  me  so  to  do,  and 
that  I  had  answered  that  I  would  not.  "  But,"  said  he, 
"  you  had  better  speak  to  him  yourselves.  Call  all  hands 
aft  and  hear  what  he  has  to  say." 

This  was  done,  and  I  was  sent  for. 

"I  have  told  them  what  you  said,  sir.  I  don't  know 
your  name." 

"  I  have  no  name,"  replied  I,  proudly,  "  except 
'  Captain  ' — that's  my  name." 

The  fact  is,  madam,  I  was  determined  to  carry  it  out 
bravely ;  knowing  that  it  is  the  best  way  to  deal  with  such 
people  as  I  now  had  in  hand. 

"  "Well,  then,  Captain,  I  have  told  the  men  that  you  will 
not  take  the  oath." 

"  Take  the  oath,"  replied  I,  with  scorn ;  "  no ;  I 
administer  the  oath  to  others.  I  make  them  take  it. 
I  make  them  swear  fidelity  to  me.  Such  has  been  my 
conduct,  and  I  shall  not  depart  from  it." 

"Well,  but,  Captain  Toplift,  you  don't  mean  to  say 
that  he  is  to  remain  on  board  with  us  and  not  take  the 
oath,"  said  a  surly-looking  ruffian.  "  In  spite  of  you, 
he  shall  take  the  oath,  Captain  Toplift." 

"Captain  Toplift,"  said  I,  calmly,  "do  you  allow  one 
of  your  crew  to  use  such  language  as  this.  Had  I  been 
captain  of  this  ship,  I  would  have  blown  his  brains  out 
as  he  stood.  You  don't  know  how  to  deal  with  these 
rascals.     I  do." 


286  The  Privateersman 

Captain  Toplift,  who  appeared  much  pleased  at  being 
supported  in  this  way  by  me — (strange  that  a  single 
individual,  whom  they  might  have  thrown  overboard 
in  a  minute,  should  have  gained  such  an  ascendency, 
but  so  it  was) — and  who  perceived  that  the  men  fell  back, 
as  if  taken  by  surprise,  then  said,  "  Captain,  you  have 
taught  me  a  good  lesson,  which  I  will  take  advantage  of. 
Seize  that  fellow  and  put  him  in  irons." 

"  Hah !  "  cried  the  man,  seeing  that  no  one  touched 
him;  "who  is  to  bell  the  cat!  hah!"  and  he  drew  his 
cutlass. 

"I  will,  then,"  said  I  to  Captain  Toplift,  "if  you  desire 
it ; "  and,  stepping  forward,  I  went  up  to  the  man,  saying, 
"  Come,  come,  my  good  fellow,  this  won't  do  here ;  I'm 
used  to  deal  with  such  chaps  as  you,  and  I  can  manage 
worse  than  you,  a  good  deal." 

I  advanced  till  I  was  within  the  stroke  of  his  cutlass 
before  he  was  aware  of  it,  and,  seizing  him  by  the  waist, 
I  threw  him  flat  on  his  back  and  put  my  foot  on  his  neck. 

"Now,"  cried  I,  in  an  authoritative  voice,  "put  this 
man  in  irons  immediately — refuse  who  dares.  Here,  you 
sirs,  lay  hold  of  this  fellow,"  continued  I,  looking  to  the 
Portuguese ;  who  accordingly  came  forward  and  led  him 
away,  assisted  by  others,  who  now  joined  them. 

"  Are  there  any  more  mutineers  here  ? "  inquired  1 5. 
"  if  so,  let  them  step  forward." 

No  one  stirred. 

"  My  lads,"  said  I,  "it  is  very  true  that  I  have  refused 
to  take  the  oath,  for  the  oath  is  not  given  to  those  who 
command,  but  to  those  who  obey ;  but  at  the  same  time 
I  am  not  one  to  betray  you.  You  know  who  I  am  ;  and 
is  it  likely  ?  " 

"  No,  no,"  replied  the  men. 

"  Sir,"  asked  one  of  them,  who  had  been  most  forward 
and  insolent,  "  will  you  be  our  captain  ? — say  but  the 
word, — you  are  the  sort  of  man  we  want." 

"  You  have  a  captain  already,"  replied  I,  "  and  in  a 
few  weeks  I  shall  command  a  vessel  of  my  own ;  I  can- 


The  Privateersman  287 

not,  therefore,  accept  your  offer ;  but  while  I  am  on  board 
I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to  assist  Captain  Toplift  in  any 
way,  and  you  can  desire  no  more.  And  now,  my  men, 
as  an  old  hand,  I  have  but  this  advice  to  give  you,  which 
is — to  return  to  your  duty  j  for  everything  in  a  vessel 
of  this  description  depends  upon  obedience ;  and  to  you, 
Captain  Toplift,  I  have  also  advice  to  give,  which  is — 
to  shoot  the  first  man  who  behaves  as  that  scoundrel  did 
who  is  now  in  irons.     Boatswain  !  pipe  down." 

I  hardly  knew  whether  this  latter  order  would  be 
obeyed  by  the  boatswain,  or,  if  obeyed  by  the  boatswain, 
whether  it  would  be  obeyed  by  the  men ;  but,  to  my  great 
satisfaction,  it  was  ;  and  the  men  retired  peaceably. 

"Well,  Captain  Toplift,"  said  I,  "I  have  done  you  no 
harm,  and  myself  some  good." 

"You  have  indeed,"  replied  he;  "come  down  into 
the  cabin."  When  we  were  in  the  cabin  he  said,  "  You 
have  unarmed  and  subdued  the  most  mutinous  rascal  in 
the  vessel,  and  you  have  strengthened  my  authority. 
They  fully  believe  you  are  what  you  assert  from  your 
behaviour,  and  I  feel,  with  you  at  my  side,  I  shall  get 
on  better  with  these  fellows  than  I  have  done.  But  now, 
to  keep  up  the  idea,  you  must,  of  course,  mess  in  the 
cabin  with  me,  and  I  can  offer  you  clothes,  not  my  own, 
but  those  of  the  former  captain,  which  will  suit  your 
shape  and  make." 

I  readily  agreed  with  him  ;  and  having  equipped  myself 
in  the  clothes  he  offered  me,  which  were  handsome,  I  soon 
afterwards  went  on  deck  with  him,  and  received  the 
greatest  respect  from  the  men  as  I  passed  them.  A  cot 
was  slung  for  me  in  the  cabin,  and  I  lived  altogether  with 
Captain  Toplift,  who  was  a  good-hearted,  rough  sort  of 
a  man,  certainly  wholly  unfit  for  the  command  of  a  vessel 
manned  by  such  a  set  of  miscreants,  and  employed  on  such 
a  service.  He  told  me  that  he  had  been  taken  three  years 
before  by  a  pirate  vessel,  and  finding  that  he  could  navi- 
gate, they  had  detained  him  by  force,  and  that  at  last  he 
had  become  accustomed  to  his  position. 


288  The  Privateersman 

"We  all  must  live,"  said  he,  "and  I  had  no  other 
means  of  livelihood  left  me  ;  but  it's  sorely  against  my 
conscience,  and  that's  the  truth.  However,  I  am  used 
to  it  now,  and  that  reconciles  you  to  anything,  except 
murder  in  cold  blood,  and  that  I  never  will  consent 
to." 

On  my  inquiring  where  they  were  about  to  cruise,  he 
said  on  the  Spanish  Main. 

"  But,"  said  I,  "it  is  peace  with  the  Spaniards  just 
now." 

"  I  hardly  knew,"  said  he,  "  it  was  peace.  Not  that 
peace  makes  any  difference  to  us,  for  we  take  everything  ; 
but  you  refer  to  myself,  I  know,  and  I  tell  you  frankly 
that  I  have  preferred  this  cruise  merely  that  we  may  not 
fall  in  with  English  vessels,  which  we  are  not  likely  to  do 
there.  I  wish  I  was  out  of  her  with  all  my  heart  and 
soul." 

"No  doubt  of  it,  Captain  Toplift ;  I  think  you  are 
sincere.  Suppose  you  put  into  one  of  the  inlets  of 
Jamaica,  they  won't  know  where  we  are ;  let  us  take 
a  boat  on  shore  and  leave  her.  I  will  provide  for 
you,  and  you  shall  gain  your  living  in  an  honest  way." 

"  God  bless  you,  sir,"  said  he  ;  "I  will  try  what  I 
can  do.  We  must  talk  the  matter  over,  for  they  may 
suspect  something,  and  then  it  would  be  all  over  with 
us." 

We  continued  to  run  down  till  we  were  in  the  latitude 
of  the  Virgin  Isles,  and  then  we  altered  her  course  for 
Jamaica.  The  first  and  second  mates  generally  received 
information  of  Captain  Toplift  as  to  his  movements  and 
intentions,  which  they  communicated  to  the  crew.  If  the 
crew  disapproved  of  them,  they  said  so,  and  they  were 
considered  to  have  some  voice  in  the  matter. 

Now,  although  no  navigators,  these  men  knew  enough 
of  a  chart  and  a  course  to  find  that  there  must  be  some 
reason  for  its  being  altered  as  it  was,  instead  of  running 
down  by  the  Spanish  Main,  and  they  inquired  why  the 
cruise  was  altered. 


The  Privateersman  289 

Captain  Toplift  replied  that  he  had  taken  my  advice,  and 
that  I  had  assured  him  that  at  the  back  of  the  island  of 
Jamaica  we  should  certainly  fall  in  with  some  rich  Spanish 
vessels,  if  we  lay  there  quiet  in  some  nook  or  another 
for  a  short  time,  as  this  was  their  time  for  coming  up 
from  the  south  to  the  Havannah,  where  they  rendezvoused 
for  a  convoy. 

This  reply  appeared  very  satisfactory  to  the  crew,  for 
they  were  all  cheerful  and  obedient,  and  we  ran  down  to 
Jamaica,  and  when  we  were  close  in  shore,  we  shortened 
sail  and  hove  to.  We  remained  three  or  four  days  in 
the  offing,  that  we  might  not  cause  any  suspicion  by  our 
leaving  too  soon.  Captain  Toplift  then  told  the  mates 
that  I  proposed  anchoring  in  some  secret  bay  or  inlet,  as 
we  were  certain  to  see  the  Spanish  ships  if  we  could  send 
anyone  ashore  on  the  hills  to  look  out  for  them.  This 
was  agreed  to,  and  we  made  sail  and  ran  along  the 
coast,  looking  out  for  some  convenient  anchorage. 

As  we  were  so  doing,  a  vessel  hove  in  sight,  and  we 
immediately  made  all  sail  in  chase.  As  she  did  not  attempt 
to  avoid  us,  we  hauled  off  as  she  came  near,  to  see  what 
she  might  be.  She  then  hoisted  a  yellow  flag  at  her  peak 
(for  she  was  an  hermaphrodite  brig)  ;  this  puzzled  us  not 
a  little,  and  we  edged  down  towards  her,  for  she  was  very 
rakish-looking,  except  in  her  sails. 

As  we  neared,  finding  I  suppose  that  we  did  not  answer 
her  signals,  and  we  were  not  the  vessel  she  expected  us  to 
be,  she  suddenly  altered  her  course  before  the  wind, 
setting  all  the  sail  that  she  possibly  could.  We  imme- 
diately crowded  canvas  in  chase,  and  came  up  with  her 
fast.  As  we  ran,  the  mate  and  I  looked  at  her  through 
the  glass,  and  I  made  her  out  to  be  the  Transcendant,  the 
captain  of  which  had  treated  us  so  cruelly  when  we  were 
in  the  boat,  and  who  had  robbed  us  of  our  money  and 
clothes.  I  called  the  Portuguese  and  desired  them  to 
look  at  the  vessel  through  the  glass,  and  give  me  their 
opinion.  They  directly  said  that  it  was  the  vessel  I 
supposed. 


290  The  Privateersman 

"  Let  us  only  catch  the  rascal,"  said  I,  "  and  we  will  pay 
him  in  his  own  coin  ; "  and  I  immediately  gave  directions 
for  the  better  trimming  of  the  sails,  so  anxious  was  I  to 
come  up  with  him. 

The  men  of  the  schooner  were  much  pleased  at  the 
anxiety  I  displayed  to  come  up  with  the  chase,  and  by  the 
alacrity  with  which  they  obeyed  me,  I  saw  how  anxious 
they  were  that  I  should  be  their  captain.  In  two  hours 
we  were  within  gun-shot,  and  sent  one  of  our  bow-chasers 
after  him.  Perceiving  that  it  was  useless  to  run,  the 
fellow  hove  to,  and  as  we  came  alongside,  he  was  all 
ready  with  his  boat  to  come  on  board.  He  did  so,  and  at 
first  I  kept  out  of  sight  to  hear  what  he  would  say.  He 
was  followed  up  the  side  by  his  amiable  son.  Captain 
Toplift  received  him  on  deck,  and  he  looked  around  him, 
saying,  "I  believe  I  am  right.  I  was  afraid  I  had  made 
more  mistakes  than  one.  I  believe  you  are  in  the  free 
trade  ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Toplift,  "  we  are." 

"  Yes,  I  thought  so,  captain,  but  I  expected  to  meet 
another  schooner  which  is  very  like  to  yours,  and  is  also 
in  the  trade.  I  made  my  signal  to  her,  as,  when  she  has 
anything  to  get  rid  of,  why  I  take  it  off  her  hands. 
Perhaps  you  may  have  something  of  the  kind  which  is  not 
exactly  safe  to  shew, — church-plate  and  the  like.  I  pay 
ready  money— that's  my  plan." 

As  it  afterwards  appeared,  madam,  this  scoundrel  had 
been  in  the  free  trade,  or  pirating,  himself  for  many  years, 
but  he  had  taken  an  opportunity  of  walking  off  with  a 
large  sum  of  money  belonging  to  the  pirate  crew,  and 
with  this  money  he  had  purchased  his  property  in  Virginia 
and  the  brig  which  he  now  commanded.  Although  he 
did  not  follow  up  the  free  trade  any  more,  he  had  made 
arrangements  with  a  pirate  captain  whom  he  met  at  Port 
Royal  to  meet  them  at  the  back  of  the  island  and  receive 
such  articles  as  the  pirate  might  want  to  turn  into  cash, 
by  which  he,  of  course,  took  care  to  secure  large  profits. 

This  he  had  done  several  times,  and  as  he  sold  his  cargo 


The  Privateersman  291 

at  Port  Royal  for  dollars,  he  had  always  cash  to  pay  for 
what  the  pirate  wished  to  get  rid  of.  But  he  had  now 
run  into  the  lion's  jaws,  for  not  only  were  I  and  the 
Portuguese  on  board  to  denounce  him  as  a  robber,  but, 
what  was  still  more  unfortunate  for  him,  three  of  the 
pirate's  crew,  whom  he  had  swindled  out  *of  their  pro- 
perty, were  also  on  board  of  us,  and  recognized  him 
immediately. 

As  Captain  Toplift  knew  how  I  had  been  treated  by 
him,  he  thought  it  was  time  he  should  be  confronted  with 
me,  and  to  his  question  as  to  whether  there  was  anything 
to  dispose  of,  he  replied  to  him,  "  You  must  put  that 
question  to  the  captain.     There  he  is." 

The  fellow  turned  to  me ;  he  looked  at  me,  stared,  and 
was  mute,  when  his  cub  of  a  boy  cried  out,  "  As  sure  as  a 
gun  it's  he,  father,  and  no  mistake." 

"  Oh,  you  imp  of  Satan,  you  know  me,  do  you  ? " 
replied  I.     "  Yes,  it  is  he.     Send  all  the  men  aft." 

The  men  came  fast  enough.  They  were  only  waiting 
till  I  had  spoken  to  them  to  come  and  give  information 
against  him. 

"Now,  my  lads,"  said  I,  "  this  is  a  scoundrel  who  fell 
in  with  some  of  us  when  we  were  in  distress,  after  we  had 
lost  our  vessel.  Instead  of  behaving  as  one  seaman  does 
to  another,  he  robbed  us  of  all  we  had,  and  turned  us 
adrift  naked  to  be  killed  by  the  Indians.  Of  all,  I  and  the 
two  Portuguese  you  took  on  board  about  four  months 
back  are  the  only  three  left :  the  others  perished.  The 
one  who  was  with  me  was  burnt  to  death  by  the  Indians, 
and  I  narrowly  escaped.  I  leave  you  to  decide  what  this 
scoundrel  merits." 

"But  there  is  more  against  him,  captain,"  said  the  men, 
and  then  four  of  them  stepped  out  and  declared  that  he 
had  run  away  with  the  money  belonging  to  the  crew  of 
which  they  were  a  part,  and  that  the  sum  he  had  stolen 
amounted  to  25,000  dollars. 

"  What  have  you  to  say  for  yourself  ? "  said  I  to 
him. 


292  The  Privateersman 

"That  I've  been  a  cursed  fool  to  be  caught  as  I  have 
been." 

"  What  will  they  do,  father  ? " 

"  Hang  us,  I  suppose,"  replied  he. 

"Captain  Toplift,"  said  I,  "I  do  not  command  this 
vessel,  and  I  shall  therefore  leave  you  to  decide  upon  the 
fate  of  this  miscreant  -, "  and  having  said  that,  I  was  going 
below  to  the  cabin,  when  the  captain  of  the  Trans  cendant *s 
son  ran  to  me,  and  said,  "  I  want  to  speak  to  you,  sir, 
when  you  are  alone." 

"  What  are  you  after,  Peleg  ?  "  cried  his  father. 

"  I'm  going  to  save  your  life,  father,  if  I  can,"  replied  he. 

"  You'll  be  clever  if  you  do  that,  boy,"  said  the  man, 
sneeringly. 

I  allowed  the  boy  to  follow  me  down  into  the  cabin, 
and  then  asked  him  what  he  had  to  say. 

"  I  have  that  to  tell  you  which  is  of  more  value  than  the 
lives  of  a  hundred  boys  like  me." 

"Boys  like  you  ?  Why,  I  thought  it  was  to  save  your 
father's  life  that  you  came  down,  sir  ? " 

"Pooh  !"  said  he,  "let  him  hang;  he  was  born  for  a 
halter.  I  am  come  to  save  my  own  life.  I  only  said  that 
to  gammon  him." 

"  You're  a  hopeful  youth,"  said  I;  "and  pray  what  is 
that  you  can  tell  me  that  will  save  your  own  neck  from 
the  halter  ?  " 

"That  which  will  save  your  own,  most  likely,"  replied 
the  boy,  "  and  tit-for-tat's  all  fair." 

"  Well,  let's  hear  it,  then,"  replied  I. 

"  No,  not  unless  you  promise.  I  can  swing,  if  need  be, 
as  well  as  father,  but  I'd  rather  not,  'cause  I  know  where 
all  his  money  is  hidden." 

"  I  can't  make  any  promise,"  replied  I. 

" Then  I  can't  tell,"  replied  he,  "so  I  may  e'en  go  on 
deck  and  tell  father  that  I  cannot  manage  it ; "  and  as  he 
said  the  latter  part  of  this  speech,  the  undaunted  little 
villain  actually  laughed  at  the  idea  of  gammoning  his 
father,  as  he  termed  it. 


The  Privateersman  293 

Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  he  will 
not  depart  from  it,  is  mostly  true  ;  but  it  is  more  certain 
that  if  you  train  a  child  up  in  the  way  that  he  should  not 
go,  he  will  be  a  more  true  disciple.  Could  there  be  a 
more  decided  proof  of  the  above  than  the  behaviour  of  this 
young  villain  ?  but  his  father  had  made  him  so,  and  thus 
was  he  rewarded. 

"Stop,"  said  I,  for  I  had  reflected  whether,  after  all, 
there  were  any  grounds  for  hanging  the  boy,  and  come  to 
a  conclusion  that  a  jury  would  have  probably  acquitted 
him.  "  Stop,"  said  I ;  "  you  say  that  what  you  can  tell  is 
of  the  greatest  consequence." 

"  And  becomes  of  more  consequence  every  minute  that 
passes,"  replied  he.  "I  will  tell  you  everything,  and  let 
you  into  father's  secrets.     I  peach  upon  father  altogether." 

"Well,  then,"  replied  I,  "if  what  you  have  to  disclose 
proves  important,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  save  your  life,  and 
I  have  no  doubt  that  I  shall  be  able  so  to  do." 

"  No  more  have  I,"  replied  he,  "  or  I  would  not  have 
come  to  you.  Now  then,  father  came  to  the  back  of  the 
island  to  do  a  little  business  with  a  pirate  schooner,  as  he 
said  just  now  •,  and  he  has  very  often  done  it  before,  as  he 
said  just  now  ;  but  father  did  not  tell  you  all.  When  we 
were  in  Port  Royal,  father  went  to  the  captain  of  a  king's 
vessel  who  is  there,  having  been  sent  to  put  down  the 
pirates  if  possible,  and  he  offered  this  captain  of  the  king's 
ship,  for  a  certain  sum,  to  put  our  friends  that  we  exchange 
with  into  his  hands." 

"What,  betray  his  friend  the  pirate  ?" 

"  Yes,  father  agreed  that  he  would  come  round  as  he 
has  done  this  day,  and  would  contrive  to  chaffer  and  bar- 
gain with  him  and  keep  him  so  late  in  the  bay  that  the 
king's  ship  should  come  upon  him  all  of  a  sudden  and  take 
him,  and  this  was  father's  intention,  only  you  have  pinned 
him.  The  king's  ship  will  be  round  that  point  in  two 
hours  or  thereabouts,  so  if  you  are  found  here  you  will  be 
taken  and  hanged  as  sure  as  I  ain't  hanged  yet.  Now  ain't 
this  important  news,  and  worth  all  I  asked  for  it  ? " 


294  The  Privateersman 

"  It  certainly  is,  if  it  is  true,  boy." 

"  Oh,  I'll  prove  it,  for  I  always  goes  with  father,  and 
he  trusts  me  with  everything.  I  saw  the  paper  signed. 
The  king's  ship  is  called  the  Vestal,  and  the  captain  who 
signed  the  paper,  signed  it  Philip  Musgrave." 

"  Indeed,"  said  I,  turning  away,  for  I  did  not  wish  the 
boy  to  perceive  my  emotion  at  this  announcement.  I 
recovered  myself  as  soon  as  I  could,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Boy,  I  will  keep  my  promise.  Do  you  stay  below,  and 
I  will  go  on  deck  and  plead  for  your  life." 

"  Mayn't  I  go  on  deck  for  a  bit  ? "  said  he. 

"What,  to  wish  your  father  good-bye?  No,  no,  you 
had  better  spare  yourself  and  him  that  painful  meeting." 

"  No,  I  don't  want  to  wish  him  good-bye ;  I'll  wait  till 
it's  over,  only  I  never  did  see  a  man  hanged,  and  I  have 
a  curiosity  to  have  just  to  peep." 

"  Out,  you  little  monster,"  cried  I,  running  up  on  deck, 
for  the  information  I  had  received  was  too  important  not 
to  be  immediately  taken  advantage  of. 

"  Well,  captain,  has  the  boy  saved  his  father's 
life?" 

' '  No,"  replied  I,  in  a  loud  voice. 

"  Then,  up  he  goes,"  said  the  men,  for  the  halter  had 
been  round  his  neck  and  run  out  to  the  yard-arm  for  some 
time,  and  the  men  had  manned  the  rope,  only  awaiting  my 
return  on  deck.  In  a  second,  the  captain  of  the  Transcendant 
was  swinging  in  the  air,  and  certainly  if  ever  a  scoundrel 
merited  his  fate,  it  was  that  man.  Shortly  afterwards  I 
turned  round,  and  there  was  the  young  hopeful  looking  at 
his  father's  body  swinging  to  and  fro  with  the  motion  of 
the  vessel. 

I  looked  in  vain  for  a  tear  in  his  eye ;  there  was  not  a 
symptom  of  emotion.  Seeing  me  look  sternly  at  him,  he 
hastened  down  below  again. 

"My  lads,"  said  I  to  the  men,  who  were  all  on  deck, 
"  I  have  received  intelligence  of  that  importance  that  I 
recommend  that  we  should  cut  that  vessel  adrift,  and  make 
sail  without  a  moment's  loss  of  time." 


The  Privateersman  295 

"  What,  not  plunder  ? "  cried  the  men,  looking  at  the 
Transcendant, 

"  No,  not  think  of  it,  if  you  are  wise." 

At  this  reply  all  of  the  men  exclaimed  that  "  that  would 
not  do  " — "  that  plunder  they  would  " — that  "  I  was  not 
the  captain  of  the  vessel,"  and  many  more  expressions 
showing  how  soon  a  man  may  lose  popularity  on  board  of 
a  pirate  vessel. 

■'  I  gave  my  opinion,  my  men,  and  if  you  will  hear  why 
I  said  so- " 

"  No,  no,  out  boats,"  cried  they  all,  and  simultaneously 
ran  to  lower  down  the  boats,  for  it  was  now  calm,  that 
they  might  tow  the  schooner  alongside  of  the  Transcendant. 

"  You  might  as  well  talk  to  the  wind  as  talk  to  them 
when  there  is  plunder  to  be  obtained,"  said  Toplift  to  me 
in  a  low  tone. 

"  Come  down  with  me,"  said  I,  "  and  I  will  tell  you 
what  I  have  heard." 

"Ain't  they  going  to  plunder  the  brig?"  said  Master 
Peleg,  when  we  came  down  ;  "I  know  where  father's 
dollars  are,"  and  up  he  ran  on  deck. 

I  made  a  short  remark  upon  the  depravity  of  the  boy, 
and  then  informed  Captain  Toplift  of  what  he  had  told  me. 

"  If  you  had  told  them,  they  would  not  have  paid  atten- 
tion to  you.  The  boat's  crew  who  came  with  the  captain 
have  told  them  that  there  is  money  on  board,  and  all 
authority  is  now  at  an  end." 

"  Well,"  replied  I,  "  I  believe  that  the  boy  has  told  the 
truth." 

"  And  what  do  you  mean  to  do  ? " 

"  Remain  below  quietly,  if  I  am  allowed,"  replied  I. 

"  But  I  cannot,"  said  he  ;  t(  they  would  throw  me  over- 
board." 

"  Make  as  bad  a  fight  of  it  as  you  can,"  replied  I. 

"  That  I  will,"  said  Captain  Toplift,  "  and  with  so 
superior  a  force  opposed,  we  cannot  stand  long.  But  I 
must  tell  you  where  you  must  be." 

"Where?"  replied  I. 


296  The  Privateersman 

"  At  the  entrance  of  the  magazine,  for  as  sure  as  we 
stand  here  they  will  blow  up  the  vessel  rather  than  be 
taken.  Not  all  of  them,  but  two  or  three  I  know  are 
determined  so  to  do,  and  resolute  enough  to  do  it.  My 
pistols  are  there.  You  have  only  to  open  this  door,  and 
you  are  in  the  magazine  passage.  See,"  said  he,  opening 
the  door,  "  there  is  the  scuttle  where  they  hand  the  powder 
up." 

"  I  will  be  on  the  watch,  depend  upon  it ;  and,  Captain 
Toplift,  if  the  schooner  is  taken,  and  I  am  alive,  you  may 
have  no  fear  for  yourself." 

"  Now  let  us  go  on  deck  again." 

"  I  will  follow  you,"  replied  I. 

"  I  am  alone  at  last,  thank  Heaven  !  "  said  I  to  myself. 
"What  a  position  am  I  in,  and  how  much  will  be  in 
suspense  before  twenty-four  hours  are  over.  My  own 
brother  here,  not  ten  miles  perhaps  from  me,  command- 
ing the  vessel  which  will  attack  this  on  which  I  am  on 
board.  That  they  will  take  us  I  have  no  doubt ;  but 
what  risk  do  I  run — of  death  by  shot,  or  by  their  blowing 
up  the  vessel  in  spite  of  me,  or  of  no  quarter  being  given. 
Well,  I  wish  it  were  decided.  At  all  events,  I  am  long 
supposed  dead,  and  I  shall  not  be  recognized  among  the 
heaps  of  bodies." 

I  then  went  to  the  locker  and  took  out  my  duck  frock 
and  trousers,  determining  that  I  would,  if  I  were  killed, 
be  killed  in  those  clothes,  and  be  thrown  overboard  as  a 
common  seaman.  I  then  went  on  deck,  for  I  had  heard 
the  grating  of  the  sides  of  the  two  vessels,  and  knew  that 
they  were  in  contact. 

All  was  uproar  and  confusion  on  board  of  the  Tran- 
scendant,  but  there  was  nobody  on  board  the  schooner 
except  Toplift  and  myself.  I  cannot  say  that  I  never 
saw  such  a  scene,  for  I  had  seen  quite  as  bad  on  board  of 
a  privateer.  The  common  seamen,  as  well  as  the  soldiers, 
when  let  loose  to  plunder,  are  like  maniacs.  In  half  an 
hour  they  had  broken  open  everything,  cut  the  crew  to 
pieces,  found  out  the  hoard  of  dollars,  which  was  shown 


The  Private ersman  297 

them  by  young  Peleg,  who  tried  for  his  share,  but  for  so 
doing  received  a  chop  with  a  cutlass,  which  cut  off  his 
right  ear,  and  wounded  him  severely  on  the  shoulder  ; 
but  his  right  arm  was  not  disabled,  and  while  the  man 
that  cut  him  down  was  bending  over  a  heap  of  dollars, 
which  took  both  hands  to  lift  them,  the  boy  ran  his  knife 
deep  into  the  man's  side,  who  fell  mortally  wounded. 
The  rush  for  the  dollars  thus  at  the  mercy  of  the  rest 
was  so  great,  that  Peleg  was  not  minded,  and  he  crept 
away  and  came  on  board  the  schooner.  We  saw  that  he 
was  bleeding  profusely,  but  we  asked  no  questions,  and 
he  went  down  the  ladder  forward. 

"What  has  that  young  villain  been  after?"  said  Top- 
lift. 

"  I  presume  he  has  been  quarrelling  for  plunder,  and 
considered  that  he  had  a  greater  right  to  his  father's  money 
than  anybody  else." 

Among  other  plunder  the  people  had  not  forgotten  to 
look  for  liquor,  and  an  hour  had  not  passed  before  three- 
fourths  of  the  men  were  more  or  less  intoxicated.  They 
had  found  plenty  of  good  clothes,  and  were  strutting 
about  with  gold-laced  waistcoats  and  embroidered  coats 
over  their  dirty  frocks.  The  uproar  increased  every 
minute,  when  Toplift,  who  had  been  looking  out  with 
the  glass,  exclaimed,  "  There  she  is,  by  all  that's  sacred  !  " 

I  caught  the  glass  out  of  his  hand,  and  found  it  was 
the  king's  ship.  She  was  a  large  flush  vessel,  apparently 
of  eighteen  or  twenty  guns,  just  opening  from  the  point, 
and  not  seven  miles  from  us.  We  were  still  becalmed, 
and  she  was  bringing  the  wind  down  with  her,  so  that 
to  escape  appeared  impossible. 

"  Now,  what  shall  we  do  ? "  said  Captain  Toplift ; 
"  shall  we  allow  her  to  come  down  upon  us  and  say 
nothing  to  the  men,  or  shall  we  point  out  the  danger, 
and  persuade  them  to  come  on  board  and  prepare  ? " 

"  You  must  do  as  you  please,"  replied  I,  "  I  am  in- 
different which.  It  will  be  dark  in  another  hour,  and 
she  will  not  be  down  by  that  time.     I  would  rather  avoid 


298  The  Privateersman 

fighting,  and  get  away  from  the  schooner  quietly  if  I 
could,  but  that  I  fear  is  impossible  now." 

"Well,  I  must  go  on  board  of  the  brig  and  let  them 
know,  for  if  they  find  it  out  themselves,  they  will  throw 
us  overboard." 

Captain  Toplift  then  went  on  board  of  the  brig,  and 
calling  to  the  men  who  were  still  sober,  told  them  that 
there  was  a  king's  ship  coming  down  upon  them  not 
seven  miles  off.  This  had  the  effect  of  putting  an  end 
to  the  confusion  and  noise  of  a  great  portion  of  the  men, 
who  hastened  on  board  of  the  schooner,  but  others,  who 
were  intoxicated,  were  with  difficulty  persuaded  to  return. 

At  last  they  were  all  got  on  board,  and  the  schooner, 
clear  from  the  brig,  was  made  ready  for  action;  but 
Toplift  was  obliged  to  make  some  alteration  in  the 
stationing  of  the  men,  as  those  who  were  to  hand  up  the 
powder  were  all  of  them  tipsy.  By  the  time  that  the 
schooner  was  ready,  and  the  breeze  had  come  down  to 
her,  the  corvette  was  not  more  than  three  miles  from  us  ; 
but  it  was  quite  dark,  for  there  is  no  twilight  in  those 
parts.  We  consulted  what  course  we  should  take  to 
avoid  her,  if  possible,  and  agreed  that  we  would  stand 
in  shore  and  pass  her  if  we  possibly  could.  We  knew 
that,  if  seen,  we  were  then  certain  to  be  obliged  to  fight ; 
but  if  not  seen,  we  might  escape. 

We  then  shifted  the  helm  and  bore  up  across  her  bows, 
but  we  had  not  steered  in  this  direction  more  than  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  when  the  Transcendant  was  perceived 
to  be  on  fire,  having  been  fired  by  the  drunken  men  before 
they  left  her,  and  soon  afterwards  she  burst  out  into 
flames  that  threw  a  strong  light  to  a  great  distance, 
discovering  the  corvette  to  us  at  two  miles'  distance, 
and  of  course  exposing  us  to  the  corvette,  who  im- 
mediately altered  her  course  for  us.  We  had  therefore 
only  to  fight,  and  the  crew,  being  most  of  them  in  liquor, 
declared  that  they  would  fight  till  the  schooner  sunk 
under  them.  In  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  corvette  being 
close  to  us,  and  standing  stem  on,  we  opened  our    fire, 


The  Privateersman  299 

raking  her  masts  and  yards,  and  then  I  went  down  below. 
I  had  changed  my  clothes  for  the  duck  trousers  and  shirt 
which  I  had  swam  on  board  in,  and  I  now  remained 
quietly  in  the  cabin.  A  few  minutes  afterwards  the 
corvette  opened  her  fire,  and  the  shot  did  great  execution. 
The  cries  of  the  wounded  and  the  shouts  of  the  tipsy 
men  were  mingled  together,  but  the  crew  of  the  schooner 
fired  with  great  rapidity,  and  sustained  the  unequal  conflict 
most  gallantly. 

After  a  time  some  men  darted  down  into  the  cabin. 
I  was  then  at  the  door  which  led  to  the  magazine  passage, 
and  busied  myself  handing  up  the  powder,  as  it  secured 
me  from  observation,  and  it  was  supposed  that  I  was  one 
of  the  crew  sent  down  for  that  duty. 

The  men  roared  out,  "  Where  is  the  captain  ?  We 
want  him  to  fight  the  ship.  Toplift  is  an  old  fool,  and 
don't  know  what  he  is  about." 

I  made  no  reply,  but  with  my  back  towards  them 
continued  to  hand  up  the  powder,  and,  having  changed 
my  dress,  they  did  not  recognize  me,  so  they  rushed  upon 
deck  again. 

The  corvette  was  now  alongside  of  the  schooner, 
pouring  in  her  broadsides  with  fatal  execution,  the  shot 
passing  in  every  direction  through  her,  so  that  there  was 
as  much  danger  below  as  on  deck,  and  it  was  evident 
that  the  schooner  could  not  oppose  them  much  longer. 
Still  they  continued  to  fire  with  great  resolution,  being 
now  sobered  into  more  steadiness  than  at  first.  But  by 
this  time  more  than  half  the  men  were  killed  and 
wounded,  and  our  guns  were  encumbered  with  the  wreck 
and  bodies.  I  heard  them,  at  the  very  time  that  a 
crashing  broadside  was  poured  in  by  the  corvette,  cry  out, 
"  Avast  firing  for  a  moment  and  clear  the  decks." 

They  did  so,  and  having  thrown  the  bodies  overboard 
and  cut  away  the  spars  and  rigging  which  had  fallen, 
so  as  to  enable  them  to  work  their  guns,  during  which 
time  three  broadsides  were  poured  in,  they  remanned 
their  guns,  and  fought  with  as  much  spirit  as  before.     I 


300  The  Privateersman 

could  not  help  admiring  the  courage  of  the  scoundrels, 
for  nothing  could  exceed  it ;  but  resistance  was  useless, 
further  than  they  preferred  dying  at  their  guns  to  being 
hanged  on  the  gibbet. 

But  the  shouts  of  the  pirates  and  the  reports  of  the  guns 
gradually  decreased.  The  men  were  swept  away  by  the 
enemy's  fire,  and  the  guns  were  one  by  one  disabled. 
The  schooner's  sides  were  torn  out,  and  the  water  poured 
in  below  so  fast  that  it  was  rising  to  the  magazine.  I 
heard  a  cry  of  boarders,  and  the  striking  of  the  two  vessels 
together,  and  then  there  was  a  rush  down  below,  when 
a  man  came  aft  to  the  magazine  passage.  It  was  the 
fellow  whom  I  had  struck  down  on  the  quarter-deck  and 
had  put  into  irons. 

"  Come  along,"  said  he,  to  the  others  ;  "  we'll  send  the 
corvette  and  ourselves  all  to  the  devil  together.  Out  of 
the  way  there." 

"  Stand  back,"  said  I. 

"  Stand  back,"  replied  he,  pointing  his  pistol  down  to 
the  magazine. 

I  threw  up  his  arm,  and  the  pistol  went  off,  striking 
the  beams  above. 

"  Blast  you,"  cried  he,  "  whoever  you  are  ;  but  I've 
another,"  and  he  attempted  to  draw  it  out  of  his  belt, 
but  before  he  could  effect  it  I  blew  out  his  brains  with  the 
pistol  which  I  had  ready  cocked  in  my  hand. 

His  companions  started  back,  and  I  pointed  my  second 
pistol  at  them,  saying,  "  The  man  who  comes  forward 
this  way  dies." 

As  I  said  this  the  crew  of  the  corvette,  who  had 
cleared  the  decks,  charged  down  below,  and  the  pirates 
ran  away  and  secreted  themselves.  Perceiving  them 
coming  forward,  I  said  to  them,  "  Put  a  guard  over 
the  magazine  ;  they  have  attempted  to  blow  up  the  vessel 
already." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  said  an  officer. 

"  A  prisoner,"  replied  I. 

"Well,   then,   lead  him   on  deck,   and  stay  here   two 


The  Privateersman  301 

of  you ;  shut  down  the  magazine  scuttle  and  keep 
guard." 

"Thank  Heaven,"  thought  I,  "that  this  affair  is  over," 
as  a  seaman  led  me  by  the  collar  on  deck,  and  handed 
me  to  others,  who  took  me  on  board  of  the  corvette. 

We  were  all  put  down  below  that  remained  out  of  the 
schooner's  crew,  about  eighteen  or  nineteen,  not  more, 
and  I  was  glad  to  find  Captain  Toplift,  although  badly 
wounded  with  a  splinter,  was  among  the  number.  We 
remained  there  huddled  together  with  a  guard  of  ten  men 
over  us  for  more  than  an  hour,  when  we  heard,  from 
the  conversation  on  deck,  that  the  schooner  had  sunk. 
After  that  the  guns  of  the  corvette  were  secured,  and  the 
men  had  an  allowance  of  liquor  served  out  to  them, 
the  watch  was  called,  and  all  was  quiet  during  the 
remainder  of  that  night.  For  some  time  I  was  in  a  state 
of  excitement  from  the  events  of  the  last  twenty-four 
hours  crowding  so  rapidly,  but  by  degrees  I  became 
calm.  I  asked  one  of  the  guard  who  was  the  captain 
of  the  corvette. 

"  What's  that  to  you,  you  gallows-bird  ?  "  replied 
he. 

"  A  civil  question  might  receive  a  civil  reply," 
answered  I. 

"So  it  might  with  any  one  else  ;  but  if  you  don't  want 
the  hilt  of  my  cutlass  down  your  throat,  you  will  hold  your 
tongue." 

But  I  did  not  require  to  repeat  the  question,  as  I  heard 
one  of  the  officers  on  deck  say,  "It's  Captain  Musgrave's 
orders." 

This  satisfied  me,  and  I  lay  down  with  the  rest  of  the 
prisoners,  waiting  for  daybreak,  when  I  trusted  my 
troubles  would  soon  be  over.  They  were  all  sound 
asleep.  Strange  that  men  who  knew  that  they  would  be 
hanged  in  a  few  days,  if  not  the  next  morning,  should 
sleep  so  sound — but  so  it  was — while  I,  who  had  every 
reason  to  believe  that  my  sufferings  were  over,  could  not 
sleep  one  wink.     I  was,  however,  fully  satisfied  with  my 


30 2  The  Private ersman 

own  castle-buildings  during  the  night,  and  more  satisfied 
when  it  was  again  broad  daylight.  After  the  men  had  had 
their  breakfast,  an  order  came  down  for  all  the  prisoners 
to  be  brought  on  deck.  We  were  led  up  under  guard,  and 
made  to  stand  all  in  a  row.  I  looked  round  for  my 
brother,  but  he  was  not  on  deck.  It  was  the  first  lieutenant 
who  was  there,  with  several  other  officers,  and  the  clerk, 
with  pen  and  ink,  to  take  down  the  names  of  the 
prisoners. 

"  Who  was  the  captain  of  this  vessel  ? "  said  the  first- 
lieutenant. 

"  I  was,  sir,"  replied  Toplift ;  "  but  much  against  my 
will." 

"  Oh,  of  course  ;  every  man  was  on  board  of  her  against 
his  will.  What  is  your  name  ?  Put  him  down,  Mr 
Pearson.     Any  other  officers  alive  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  Toplift. 

The  name  of  every  man  was  then  asked  and  put  down, 
and  it  so  happened  that  I  was  the  last  •,  for,  anxious  to  see 
my  brother,  I  had  walked  up  the  foremost,  and  they  had 
commenced  their  interrogation  at  the  other  end  of  the 
line. 

"  What  is  your  name  ? " 

"  I  do  not  belong  to  the  schooner,"  replied  I. 

"  Of  course  not ;  you  dropped  on  board  her  from  the 
clouds." 

"  No,  sir,  I  did  not ;  I  swam  on  board  of  her  to  save 
my  life." 

"  Then  you  went  out  of  the  frying-pan  into  the  fire,  I 
reckon,  my  good  fellow,  for  your  life  is  forfeited  now." 

"  I  rather  think  not,  sir,"  replied  I.  "  On  the  contrary, 
I  feel  it  is  quite  safe." 

"  Give  us  none  of  your  jaw,  my  good  fellow,  but  give 
us  your  name." 

"  Certainly,  sir,  if  you  require  it.  My  name  is  Alexander 
Musgrave,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "lam  the  elder  brother  of  your 
captain,  Philip  Musgrave,  and  I  will  thank  you  to  go  into 
his  cabin  and  inform  him  that  I  am  here." 


The  Privateersman 


3°3 


The  first  lieutenant  and  officers  started  back  in  astonish- 
ment, and  so  did  Captain  Toplift  and  the  pirates.  The 
first  lieutenant  hardly  knew  whether  to  consider  it  as  a 
pretence  on  my  part  or  not,  and  was  undecided  how  to  act, 
when  Captain  Toplift  said,  "  I  do  not  know  whether  the 
gentleman  is  as  he  says,  but  this  is  certain,  and  all  the  men 
can  prove  it  as  well  as  myself,  that  he  did  swim  on  board, 
as  he  said,  to  escape  from  the  Indians,  and  that  he  has 
never  joined  the  crew.  They  offered  to  make  him  captain 
in  my  stead,  and  he  positively  refused  it." 

"  Yes,"  said  all  the  pirates  ;  "  that's  true  enough." 

"Well,  sir,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant,  "I  will 
certainly  carry  your  message." 

"  To  make  all  certain,"  replied  I,  "  I  will  write  my 
name  on  a  slip  of  paper  for  you  to  take  in  to  the  captain. 
He  knows  my  signature." 

I  did  so,  and  the  first  lieutenant  took  the  paper, 
and  went  into  the  cabin.  In  a  minute  he  returned, 
and  requested  me  to  follow  him.  I  did  so,  and  in 
another  minute  I  was  in  the  arms  of  my  brother. 
For  some  time  we  neither  of  us  could  speak.  At  last 
Philip  said,  "  That  you  are  alive  and  well,  let  me 
thank  Heaven.  I  have  considered  you  as  dead,  and  so 
have  others  ;  and  to  find  you  on  board  of  a  pirate — on 
board  of  a  vessel  which  I  have  been  riddling  with  shot, 
any  one  of  which  might  have  caused  your  death.  Thank 
God  I  was  ignorant  that  you  were  on  board,  or  I  never 
could  have  done  my  duty.  I  will  not  ask  how  you  came 
on  board  of  this  vessel,  for  that  must  be  the  end  of  your 
narrative,  which  I  must  have  from  the  time  that  you  first 
left  Rio,  and  afterwards  in  detail  the  whole  from  the  time 
that  you  left  the  Coast." 

"  Then  they  received  my  letters  from  Rio  ?  " 

"  Yes,  after  imagining  you  were  dead,  they  were  re- 
joiced by  those  letters  ;  but  I  will  not  anticipate  my  story, 
nor  will  I  now  ask  for  yours ;  it  is  sufficient  at  present 
that  you  are  alive,  my  dear  Alexander,  and  once  more  in 
my  arms." 


304  The  Privateersman 

"  Let  me  ask  one  question,"  replied  I. 

"I  know  what  it  will  be.  She  was  in  good  health, 
but  suffering  much  in  mind  from  having  no  account  of 
you.  Her  father  and  others  have  reasoned  with  her,  and 
painted  the  impossibility  of  your  being  in  existence,  as 
the  xebeque  you  sailed  in  had  never  been  heard  of.  She 
still  adheres  to  the  opinion  that  you  are  alive,  and  will  not 
abandon  the  hope  of  seeing  you  again ;  but  hope  deferred 
has  paled  her  cheek  even  more  pale  than  it  usually  is,  and 
she  evidently  suffers  much,  for  her  life  is  wrapped  in 
yours.  Now  having  told  you  this,  you  must  come  into 
my  state-room,  and  allow  me  to  enable  you  to  appear  as 
my  brother  ought  to  do.  I  do  not  think  that  there  is  any 
difference  in  our  size  now,  although  there  was  when  we 
last  parted." 

"  Many  thanks,  Philip,  but  before  I  adonize  my  out- 
ward man  I  should  wish  to  satisfy  my  inward  cravings ; 
and  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I'm  so  hungry  from  not  having 
broken  my  fast  for  nearly  twenty-four  hours,  that  if  you 
could  order  something  to  eat  while  you  are  looking  out 
the  clothes,  I  should  feel  in  no  small  degree  grateful." 

Philip  rang  the  bell  and  ordered  the  steward  to  bring 
something  to  eat  and  drink,  and  after  eating  I  occupied 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  more  in  getting  rid  of  the  pirate 
smoke  and  dirt,  and  putting  on  one  of  his  uniforms,  for 
he  had  no  other  clothes  on  board,  when  I  came  out,  look- 
ing not  at  all  like  a  pirate. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  Philip,  "  before  we  have  our  tUe- 
a-tete,  come  out  with  me,  and  let  me  introduce  you  to  the 
officers  as  my  brother." 

I  went  out  with  him,  and  was  formally  introduced. 
The  first  lieutenant  apologized  for  his  rough  speech,  but 
I  told  him  that  there  was  no  occasion  for  any  apology, 
as  I  had  no  doubt  that  I  looked  very  much  like  a  pirate  at 
the  time. 

"  More  than  you  do  now,  sir,  at  all  events,"  replied 
he. 

"  By-the-bye,   brother,"   said    I,    "  there    is    one   man 


The  Privateersman  305 

among  the  prisoners,  who,  although  compelled  to  act  as 
captain  by  the  men,  is  no  pirate.  His  conduct  I  will 
explain  to  you.  May  I  request  him  to  be  kindly  treated  ? 
His  name  is  Toplift — and  also  two  Portuguese,  my  former 
companions." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Philip,  "  your  word  is  sufficient. 
Let  those  persons  be  released  and  taken  care  of,"  said  he 
to  the  first  lieutenant.  "  We  will  wait  for  the  particulars 
by-and-bye." 

I  remained  on  deck  about  ten  minutes,  and  then  returned 
to.  the  cabin  with  my  brother. 

"  What  is  this  which  you  have  left  on  my  dressing- 
table  ?  "  said  Philip,  surveying  the  leather  bag  which  con- 
tained the  diamond. 

"That,  Philip,"  said  I,  "is  a  portion  of  my  narrative, 
and  eventually  may  prove  a  very  important  one.  I  don't 
think  that  I  can  afford  to  make  you  a  present  of  it,  but  I 
shall  see." 

"  It  does  not  look  very  valuable,"  replied  he. 

"  At  all  events,  do  me  the  favour  to  lock  it  up  care- 
fully," replied  I. 

"  Well,  if  you  are  in  earnest  I  will,"  he  said,  and 
having  put  it  in  a  drawer  and  locked  it  up,  he  said,  "  Now, 
Alexander,  let  me  have  your  history." 

I  commenced,  and  told  him  all  that  the  reader  is  now 
acquainted  with.  Dinner  broke  off  my  narrative,  and  as 
soon  as  it  was  over  I  resumed  it.  When  I  had  finished,  he 
expressed  his  astonishment,  and  asked  many  questions. 
Among  others  he  said,  "  And  that  little  wretch  Peleg,  the 
captain  of  the  Transcendant's  son,  is  he  on  board  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  seen  him,"  replied  I,  "  and  therefore 
presume  that  he  was  not  able  to  move,  and  went  down 
in  the  schooner."     Which  was  the  case. 

"  You  have  indeed  told  me  a  strange  tale,"  said  Philip, 
"  and  you  have  had  some  extraordinary  escapes.  You 
must  have  a  charmed  life,  and  you  appear  to  have  been 
preserved  to  prove  that  Amy's  persuasion  of  your  being 
still  alive  was  just  and  well-founded  ;  and  now  it  is  my 
p  u 


306  The  Privateersman 

turn  to  talk,  and  yours  to  listen.  When  I  left  you  as 
lieutenant  of  Captain  Levee's  schooner,  we  very  shortly 
afterwards  had  an  action  with  a  Spanish  vessel  of  very 
superior  force,  for  she  mounted  thirty  guns.  Having  no 
chance  with  her,  from  her  superior  weight  of  metal,  we 
threw  ourselves  on  her  bow  and  boarded.  The  Spaniards 
did  not  relish  this  kind  of  close  fighting,  and  gave  us 
immediate  possession  of  their  deck.  Captain  Levee,  when 
he  brought  in  his  prize,  was  appointed  to  a  frigate  of 
thirty-six  guns,  and  I  followed  him  as  his  first  lieutenant. 
We  had  another  combat  with  a  vessel  of  equal  force,  in 
which  we  were  the  victors,  and  I  was  sent  in  the  prize. 
Captain  Levee  wrote  very  kindly  in  my  behalf,  and  I  was 
made  a  captain,  and  given  the  command  of  a  small  brig. 
But  let  me  first  finish  with  Captain  Levee.  He  captured  a 
galleon,  which  gave  him  a  large  fortune,  and  he  then  gave 
up  the  command  of  his  ship,  and  went  on  shore,  telling  me 
in  a  letter  that  he  had  hitherto  squandered  away  all  his 
money,  but  now  that  he  had  got  so  much,  he  intended 
to  keep  it.  He  has  done  so,  for  he  has  purchased  a 
large  landed  property,  is  married,  and  I  believe,  is  very 
happy." 

"  He  deserves  it,"  replied  I ;  "  and  long  may  he  be  so." 
"Well,  to  continue.  I  was  sent  out  on  this  station, 
and  having  information  that  the  vessel  which  you  are  now 
on  board  of  was  at  anchor  in  a  bay  close  to  the  Havannah, 
I  ran  in  and  reconnoitred.  She  hoisted  Spanish  colours, 
and  I  did  the  same.  It  fell  calm,  and  I  lay  about  four  miles 
outside.  I  was  mistaken  for  another  Spanish  vessel,  and 
the  captain  of  this  vessel,  or,  to  speak  correctly,  the  Spanish 
captain  of  the  Spanish  brig,  came  out  to  see  me,  and  did 
not  discover  his  mistake  till  he  was  on  board.  I  detained 
him  and  his  boat's  crew.  It  continued  calm  till  the 
evening,  when  the  breeze  sprung  up,  and  I  put  the  head 
of  the  brig  righ£  for  the  bay,  as  if  I  were  going  in  to 
anchor.  The  breeze  being  light,  it  was  dark  before 
I  got  in  and  alongside  this  vessel.  They  were  completely 
surprised,  for  they  imagined  that  their  captain  was  dining 


The  Privateersman  307 

with  his  old  friend,  and  having  no  idea  that  we  were 
anything  but  Spanish,  had  not  the  least  preparation  for 
resistance.  We  had  possession  of  her  decks  before  they 
could  seize  their  arms,  and  I  brought  her  out  without 
anyone  knowing  that  she  had  been  captured.  On  my 
arrival,  the  admiral  gave  me  the  command  of  her,  which 
I  have  held  for  nine  months  ;  but  'she  is  very  defective, 
and  I  was  ordered  home,  and  should  have  sailed,  had 
it  not  been  that  that  scoundrel,  the  captain  of  the 
Transcendant,  gave  me  the  information  which  induced  me 
to  come  round  to  the  back  of  the  island.  Little  did  I 
think  what  happiness  awaited  me.  So  much  for  myself. 
Do  not  think  me  an  egotist  for  speaking  of  myself,  I  am 
only  clearing  away  the  less  important  information  to  arrive 
at  that  which  most  interests  you.  The  Amy  arrived  safe 
with  her  valuable  cargo.  The  captain  reported  that  he 
had  remained  at  the  rendezvous  until  blown  off  by  a 
sort  of  hurricane,  and  that  finding  himself  a  long  way  ofF, 
he  considered,  when  the  gale  had  ceased,  that  he  was 
not  justified  in  remaining  with  so  valuable  a  cargo,  but 
was  bound  to  make  the  best  of  his  way  to  Liverpool. 
He  was  right,  and  his  conduct  was  approved  of  by  Mr 
Trevannion,  who  looked  for  your  arrival  every  hour. 
At  last  a  week  passed  away  and  you  did  not  make  your 
appearance,  and  great  alarm  was  entertained  for  your 
safety.  The  weeks  grew  into  months,  and  it  was  supposed 
that  you  had  been  upset  in  the  same  hurricane  which  had 
driven  the  Amy  so  far  off  from  her  rendezvous.  The 
poor  girl,  Whyna,  was,  as  you  may  suppose,  kindly  re- 
ceived by  Mr  Trevannion  and  his  daughter,  and  soon 
gained  their  affection ;  but  she  pined  for  your  return,  and 
when  she  was  told  that  you  were  dead  she  never  recovered 
it.  The  climate  certainly  did  not  agree  with  her,  and 
she  contracted  a  very  bad  cough  during  the  winter,  but 
I  believe  from  my  heart  that  it  was  your  loss  which 
affected  her  the  most  severely.  After  she  had  been 
about  eighteen  months  in  England,  she  fell  into  a  con- 
sumption and  died." 


308  The  Privateersman 

"  Poor  Whyna  !  "  said  I,  with  a  sigh. 

"  Alexander,"  said  Philip,  "  perhaps  it  was  all  for  the 
best,  for  that  poor  girl  loved  you  sincerely,  and  suppos- 
ing that  she  was  now  still  alive  and  living  with  Miss 
Trevannion,  and  on  your  return  your  marriage  should 
(which  of  course,  unless  Heaven  decrees  otherwise,  it 
will)  take  place,  that  poor  creature  would  have  been  very 
unhappy ;  and  although  the  idea  of  her  being  a  rival  to 
Miss  Trevannion  is  something  which  may  appear  absurd 
to  us,  yet  she  had  the  same  feelings,  and  must  have 
endured  the  same  pangs  as  any  other  woman,  let  her 
colour  be  what  it  may.  I  think,  therefore,  that  her 
removal  was  a  blessing  and  a  happy  dispensation.  I  saw 
Mr  Trevannion  and  his  daughter  but  once  previous  to 
their  receiving  your  letters  from  Rio  acquainting  them 
with  your  misfortunes  and  happy  deliverance  from  slavery. 
They  were  both  very  dejected,  and  Mr  Trevannion  talked 
of  retiring  from  business,  and  living  upon  his  property 
near  Liverpool.  As  I  corresponded  regularly  with  Amy, 
I  learnt  that  he  had  done  so,  and  had  just  wound  up  his 
affairs  when  your  letters  arrived  from  Rio  with  an  order 
on  the  Portuguese  Exchequer  for  a  considerable  sum.  I 
hardly  need  say  that  the  joy  occasioned  by  this  intelligence 
was  great.  Amy  recovered  her  good  looks,  and  her 
father  bitterly  lamented  his  having  retired  from  business, 
as  he  had  wished  to  have  made  the  whole  over  to  you. 
The  money  you  remitted  from  Rio  he  considered  as  your 
own,  and  he  also  set  apart  your  share  of  the  business  from 
the  time  that  you  were  admitted  as  a  partner.  He  was 
not  aware  that  you  could  carry  a  diamond  of  such  immense 
value  about  your  person,  exposed  to  the  view  of  every 
one ;  among  Indians,  settlers,  and  pirates.  That  my 
delight  was  equal  to  theirs  you  will,  I  am  sure,  give  me 
credit  to  believe  ;  and  although  I  was  obliged  to  sail 
for  the  West  Indies,  every  day  I  anticipated  receiving 
a  letter  informing  me  of  your  arrival  in  England.  Judge 
then  my  distress  at  first  receiving  letters  stating  that  you 
had  not  been  heard  of  for  three  months  after  your  leaving 


The  Privateersman  309 

Rio,  and  expressions  of  fear  that  some  accident  had 
happened,  and  then  month  after  month  many  more  and 
more  desponding  letters,  in  which  Mr  Trevannion  plainly 
stated  that  the  xebeque  must  have  foundered;  and  only  Amy 
clinging  to  the  hope  that  you  were  still  alive.  I  acknow- 
ledge that  I  considered  you  dead,  and  you  may  therefore 
imagine  my  surprise  and  delight  when  your  signature  on 
the  slip  of  paper  proved  that  you  were  not  only  in  exist- 
ence, but  on  board  of  the  same  vessel  with  me." 

Such  was  the  narrative  of  my  brother  Philip  in  return 
for  mine,  and  it  was  late  at  night  when  we  parted.  Oh  ! 
how  sincerely  did  I  pray  that  night,  thanking  Heaven  for 
all  its  mercies,  and  entreating  that  the  cup  might  not 
be  again  dashed  from  my  lips.  When  I  arose  the  next 
morning  I  found  that  Philip  was  on  deck,  and  I  followed 
him. 

"  We  shall  soon  be  in  Port  Royal  with  this  wind," 
said  he,  "  and  I  hope  to  find  the  admiral  still  there." 

I  had  some  conversation  with  the  officers,  and  then 
went  below  to  see  Toplift.  He  was  in  his  hammock,  for 
he  had  much  fever  and  suffered  from  his  wound,  but  the 
surgeon  said  that  he  would  do  well. 

"  Toplift,"  said  I,  "  you  must  keep  your  mind  at  ease, 
for  my  brother  has  promised  me  that  you  shall  not  be 
tried  with  the  others,  and  has  no  doubt  that  when  he 
explains  the  whole  to  the  admiral  you  will  be  thanked  for 
your  service." 

"  Thanked ! "  said  Toplift,  "if  I  am  not  hanged,  I 
shall  be  fortunate  enough." 

"  No  fear  of  that,"  replied  I,  "  so  keep  your  mind  easy 
and  get  well  as  fast  as  you  can." 

"  Well  then,  sir,  you  have  saved  my  life,  at  all  events, 
for  had  you  not  come  on  board,  no  one  would  have  ever 
spoken  for  me,  or  believed  that  I  was  not  a  pirate  in  heart 
like  all  the  others,  except  the  two  Portuguese." 

"  If  necessary,  they  will  be  evidence  in  your  favour,  but 
I  do  not  think  any  evidence  will  be  required  except  mine, 
and  that  will  be  sufficient  with  the  admiral.     I  promised 


310  The  Privateersman 

you  that  you  should  never  want  the  means  of  getting  your 
livelihood,  and  I  repeat  that  promise  now." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  replied  he,  and  I  then  left  him  and 
went  up  to  the  cabin  to  breakfast. 

The  following  day  we  were  at  anchor  at  Port  Royal ; 
my  brother  reported  what  had  occurred,  and  the  admiral 
sent  for  all  the  pirate  prisoners  except  Toplift,  whose  case 
was  so  fully  represented  by  me  and  my  brother,  that  he 
was  permitted  to  go  at  large,  and  to  take  a  passage  home 
to  England  free  of  expense  if  he  wished  it.  It  is  hardly 
necessary  to  say  that  Toplift  accepted  this  offer,  and 
remained  in  the  vessel  with  me.  The  two  Portuguese 
were  also  liberated.  Three  days  after  our  arrival  we 
sailed  for  England,  and  after  a  quick  run  of  between  five 
and  six  weeks,  we  anchored  at  Spithead.  My  brother 
could  not  leave  his  ship,  and  I  therefore  requested  him  to 
write  to  Liverpool  stating  that  he  had  intelligence  of  me, 
and  that  I  was  alive ;  that  I  had  been  wrecked  and  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  near  the  English 
settlements  in  Virginia,  and  that  I  had  escaped  and  was,  he 
believed,  at  James  Town. 

I  considered  it  wise  to  make  a  communication  like  this 
at  first,  as  too  sudden  an  announcement  might  be  dangerous 
to  one  in  so  weak  a  state  of  health  as  Philip  stated  my 
Amy  to  be  from  the  letter  he  had  received  from  her  father. 
I  remained  with  him  at  Portsmouth  until  the  reply  came. 
Mr  Trevannion  wrote  and  told  Philip  that  his  communica- 
tion had,  as  it  were,  raised  his  daughter  from  the  grave — 
as  she  had  fallen  into  a  state  of  profound  melancholy, 
which  nothing  could  remove — that  he  had  very  cautiously 
introduced  the  subject,  and  by  degrees  told  her  what  was 
reported,  and  eventually  when  he  found  that  she  was  more 
composed,  that  he  had  put  Philip's  letter  into  her  hand. 

He  concluded  that  he  trusted  that  I  would  arrive,  and 
soon,  for  if  any  accident  was  now  to  happen  to  me  it  would 
be  the  death  of  his  daughter,  who  had  not  strength  enough 
left  to  bear  another  reverse.  At  my  request  Philip  then 
wrote  that  he  had  received  a  letter  from  a  brother  officer 


The  Privateersman  311 

stating  that  I  was  well  and  safe  on  board,  and  that  they 
would  be  in  England  a  few  days  after  the  receipt  of  the 
letter. 

Leaving  directions  to  Philip  how  to  proceed,  I  now  went 
off  to  London,  and  having  fitted  myself  out  with  every 
requisite  of  dress  and  toilet,  I  called  upon  a  celebrated  Jew 
diamond  merchant  and  shewed  him  my  diamond,  requesting 
that  he  would  weigh  it  and  then  estimate  its  value.  He 
was  much  astonished  at  the  sight  of  such  a  stone,  as  well 
he  might  be,  and  after  weighing  it  and  examining  it,  he 
pronounced  it  worth  ,£47,000,  provided  a  purchaser  could 
be  found  for  an  article  of  such  value. 

I  told  him  that  I  was  not  a  merchant,  and  could  not  be 
travelling  about  to  show  the  diamond  to  crowned  heads, 
but  if  he  would  give  me  a  liberal  price  for  it,  I  would 
abate  a  great  deal,  that  he  might  dispose  of  it  to  his  own 
advantage.  He  requested  that  he  might  call  upon  me 
with -two  of  his  friends,  that  they  might  see  the  diamond 
and  consult  with  him  ;  and  then  he  would  give  me  an 
answer.  We  fixed  the  time  for  twelve  o'clock  on  the 
following  day,  and  I  took  my  leave. 

The  next  day  he  called  at  the  time  appointed,  ac- 
companied by  two  gentlemen  of  his  own  persuasion.  They 
weighed  the  stone  again  very  carefully,  examined  it  by  the 
light  of  a  powerful  lamp  to  ascertain  its  water,  and  to  see 
if  there  were  any  flaws  in  it,  calculated  the  reduction  of 
weight  which  would  take  place  in  cutting  it,  and,  after  a 
consultation,  I  was  offered  £38,000.  I  considered  this  an 
offer  that  I  ought  not  to  refuse,  and  I  closed  with  them. 
The  next  day  the  affair  was  settled.  I  received  money 
and  bills  on  government  to  the  amount,  and  wrote  to 
Philip  telling  him  what  had  taken  place.  Strange  that 
from  two  slaves  in  the  mines  I  should  have  received  such 
valuable  legacies  ;  from  poor  Ingram  a  diamond  worth  so 
much  money,  and  from  the  other  Englishman  a  tattered 
Bible  which  made  me  a  sincere  Christian — a  legacy  in 
comparison  of  which  the  diamond  was  as  dross. 

Philip  replied  to  my  letter  congratulating  me  on  the 


312  The  Privateersman 

sale  of  the  diamond,  and  informing  me  that  to  his  letter  he 
had  received  a  reply  containing  so  satisfactory  an  account 
of  Amy's  restored  health,  that  he  had  written  to  tell  them 
that  I  had  arrived  safe  in  England,  and  would  be  very 
soon  with  them.  He  recommended  my  going  immediately, 
as  the  anxiety  and  suspense  would  be  very  injurious  to 
Amy's  health.  I  therefore  made  every  arrangement  for 
my  departure,  purchased  horses,  and  procured  four  stout 
serving  men,  well  armed,  to  accompany  me,  and  wrote  a 
letter,  which  I  sent  by  an  express  courier,  stating  the 
exact  day  which  I  expected  to  arrive  at  Mr  Trevannion's 
country  seat. 

I  waited  in  London  two  days  to  wind  up  all  my  affairs, 
and  to  give  time  for  the  express  to  arrive  before  me,  as  I 
intended  to  travel  very  fast.  My  stay  in  London  was  the 
occasion  of  an  important  discovery.  I  was  at  the  coffee- 
house at  St.  Paul's,  and  was  talking  with  one  of  Captain 
Levee's  officers,  with  whom  I  had  picked  up  an  acquaint- 
ance, when  on  his  calling  me  by  the  name  of  Musgrave,  a 
pinched-up  sort  of  looking  personage,  in  a  black  suit,  who 
was  standing  at  the  bay-window,  turned  round,  and  coming 
up  to  me  said,  "  Sir,  as  a  stranger  I  must  apologize,  but 
hearing  your  friend  call  you  by  the  name  of  Musgrave,  may 
I  venture  to  ask  if  you  are  any  relative  to  Sir  Richard 
Musgrave,  Baronet,  who  lived  in  Cumberland  ? " 

"  Lived,  did  you  say,  sir  ?     Is  he  then  dead  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  he  has  been  dead  these  last  seven  months, 
and  we  are  looking  out  for  his  heir  and  cannot  find  him." 

"  I  knew  the  family  very  well,"  replied  I,  "  for  I  am 
connected  with  it.  His  eldest  son,  Richard,  of  course, 
must  be  his  heir,  as  all  the  estates  are  entailed." 

"  His  eldest  son,  Richard,  sir,  is  dead.  We  have 
authenticated  documents  to  prove  that  ;  and,  moreover, 
his  second  son,  Charles,  is  also  dead.  He  came  home  very 
ill  and  died,  not  at  his  father's  house,  but  at  the  house 
of  one  of  his  tenants  on  the  estate.  It  is  his  third  son, 
Alexander  Musgrave,  whom  we  seek,  and  seek  in  vain. 
He  is  now  the  heir  to  the  baronetcy  and  estates,  but  we 


The  Privateersman 


3*3 


have  lost  all  clue  to  him.  We  understand  that  a  Captain 
Philip  Musgrave  is  just  arrived  from  the  West  Indies. 
He  is,  we  presume,  the  fourth  son.  But  until  we  can  find 
out  what  has  become  of  Alexander  Musgrave,  and  whether 
he  is  dead  or  alive,  we  cannot  act.  I  have  written  this  day 
to  Captain  Musgrave,  requesting  any  information  he  can 
give,  but  have  received  no  answer.  I  presume,  sir,  it  is 
useless  to  inquire  of  you  ?  " 

"Not  exactly,  sir,  for  I  am  the  Alexander  Musgrave 
you  seek." 

"  Indeed,  sir,  but  what  proof  have  you  of  your  identity 
to  offer  to  us." 

"  The  evidence  of  my  brother,  Captain  Philip  Musgrave, 
in  whose  ship  I  have  just  arrived  from  the  West  Indies ; 
that  his  answer  to  your  letter  will  be  satisfactory  enough, 
I  have  no  doubt.  Here  is  a  letter  from  him  to  me,  in 
which  you  see  he  addresses  me  '  my  dear  Alexander,' 
and  concludes  with  ■  your  affectionate  brother,  Philip 
Musgrave.' " 

"  This  is  indeed,  satisfactory,  sir,"  replied  the  gentle- 
man, "  and  I  have  only  to  receive  an  answer  from  your 
brother  to  make  all  right  and  clear.  Allow  me,  sir,  to 
congratulate  you  upon  your  accession  to  the  title  and  pro- 
perty. I  presume  you  will  have  no  objection,  as  soon  as 
the  necessary  proofs  are  obtained,  to  accompany  me  down 
to  Cumberland,  where  I  doubt  not  you  will  be  recognized 
by  many." 

"  Of  that,  sir,  1  have  not  the  slightest  doubt,"  replied 
I,  "but  I  cannot  go  down  with  you  to  Cumberland  at 
present.  I  leave  London  for  Liverpool  the  day  after  to- 
morrow on  important  business,  and  cannot  disappoint  the 
parties." 

"  Well,  sir,  it  must  indeed  be  an  important  business 
which  will  prevent  you  from  taking  possession  of  a  title 
and  ^4,000  per  annum,"  replied  he  ;  "  but  here  is  my 
address,  and  I  hope  I  shall  hear  from  you  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, as  I  shall  remain  in  town  till  I  can  bring  the  heir 
down  with  me." 


314  The  Privateersman 

The  man  now  looked  as  if  he  doubted  me.  He  could 
not  imagine  that  I  could  neglect  the  taking  possession  of 
the  estate  for  any  other  business,  and  it  did  appear  singular, 
so  I  said  to  him,  "Sir,  I  have  been  long  out  of  England, 
and  am  affianced  to  a  young  lady  who  lives  near  Liverpool. 
She  has  been  waiting  to  hear  from  me  for  some  time,  and 
I  have  sent  an  express  to  say  that  I  will  be  with  her  on 
such  a  day.  I  cannot  disappoint  her,  and,  I  tell  you  more, 
that,  without  I  possess  her,  the  possession  of  the  title  and 
estates  will  give  me  very  little  pleasure." 

"  Sir,"  replied  he ;  making  a  bow,  "  I  honour  your 
sentiments,  and  she  must  be  a  worthy  lady  who  can  inspire 
such  feelings.  I  only  hope  that  you  will  not  remain  too 
long  at  Liverpool,  as  London  is  expensive,  and  I  am  anxious 
to  return  to  Cumberland.-" 

I  then  wished  the  gentleman  farewell,  and  went  home 
to  my  lodgings.  I  had  given  him  my  address  in  case  he 
wanted  to  see  me  before  my  departure. 

The  next  day  I  received  a  letter  from  Philip  enclosing 
the  one  written  to  him  by  this  gentleman,  whose  name 
was  Campbell,  and  who  was  a  lawyer.  Philip  told  me 
what  reply  he  had  made  to  him,  and  congratulated  me  on 
my  accession  to  the  title  and  estates.  Almost  an  hour 
afterwards  Mr  Campbell  called  upon  me  with  Philip's 
letter,  which  he  declared  to  be  highly  satisfactory,  and 
sufficient  in  any  court  of  justice. 

" But,"  said  he,  "I  would  wish  to  ask  you  a  few 
particulars." 

"  And  I  also  would  wish  to  make  a  few  inquiries,  Mr 
Campbell.  I  have  heard  your  name  in  my  youth,  although 
I  cannot  recollect  ever  having  seen  you." 

"  I  was  the  confidential  adviser  of  your  father  at  one 
time,  sir,"  replied  he,  "  but  latterly  all  intercourse  had 
ceased;  it  was  not  until  he  was  on  his  death-bed,  and 
fully  repented  the  foolish  step  which  he  had  taken,  and 
the  injustice  he  had  been  guilty  of,  that  he  sent  for  me, 
much  to  the  annoyance  of  Lady  Musgrave,  who  would 
have  prevented  me  from  coming  into  the  house  even  when 


The  Privateersman  315 

I  arrived,  had  it  not  been  for  the  servants,  who  disobeyed 
her." 

"  And  my  sisters,  sir,  Janet  and  Mabel  ? " 
"  Are  both  well,  and  have  grown  up  very  fine  girls. 
Your  father  destroyed  the  deed  by  which  Lady  Musgrave 
was  to  have  had  a  large  jointure  upon  the  estate,  and  she 
is  now  entirely  dependent  upon  you  for  what  she  may 
receive.  When  do  you  expect  to  be  able  to  come  up 
from  Liverpool  ? " 

"  I  can  hardly  say,  but  of  course  as  soon  as  I  can." 
"Well,  sir,  my  own  affairs  will  require  my  presence 
in  the  metropolis  for  a  month.  In  the  meantime,  although 
I  should  have  preferred  to  have  gone  down  with  you  to 
Faristone  Hall,  and  have  at  once  put  you  in  possession, 
yet  affairs  may  remain  as  they  are  (for  everything  is  under 
seal,  and  Lady  Musgrave  has  been  compelled  to  remove), 
till  it  suits  your  convenience.  I  shall,  however,  write 
to  let  them  know  that  you  have  been  found,  and  will 
soon  come  down  and  take  possession." 

Mr  Campbell  then  asked  me  a  few  questions,  to  which 
I  replied  satisfactorily,  and  then  for  the  first  time  he  saluted 
me  with  my  title,  saying,  "  Sir  Alexander,  I  will  now  take 
my  leave." 

The  next  morning  I  set  off  on  my  journey,  and  travelled 
with  as  much  speed  as  the  horses  would  permit.  I  arrived 
on  the  fifth  day  at  Mr  Trevannion's  seat,  about  nine  miles 
from  Liverpool.  As  I  rode  up  the  avenue  of  chestnut 
trees,  I  perceived  a  female  form  looking  out  from  an 
upper  window,  which  soon  afterwards  made  a  precipitate 
retreat.  I  alighted,  and  was  received  at  the  door  in  the 
embrace  of  Mr  Trevannion,  who  welcomed  me  with 
tears,  and  taking  me  by  the  hand  he  led  me  into  an 
apartment  where  I  found  my  adored  Amy,  who  threw 
herself  into  my  arms  and  wept  as  if  her  heart  would  break  ; 
but  her  sobs  were  the  sobs  of  joy,  and  when  she  did  raise 
her  head  and  look  at  me,  it  was  with  eyes  beaming  with 
pleasure,  and  with  smiles  upon  her  beautiful  lips.  I 
clasped  her  to  my  bosom,  and  felt  that  I  was  more  than 


316  The  Privateer sman 

repaid  for  all  I  had  suffered,  and  my  heart  was  throbbing 
with  gratitude  and  love. 

It  was  some  time  before  we  could  sufficiently  compose 
ourselves  to  enter  into  lengthened  conversation,  and  then 
Amy  enquired  what  had  occurred  to  me  to  occasion  such 
a  lengthened  absence.  We  sat  down  on  a  sofa,  and  with 
Amy  on  one  side  of  me  and  her  father  on  the  other,  I 
entered  into  my  narrative. 

"  And  so  you  have  been  married  since  we  last  heard 
from  you  ? "  said  Amy,  smiling,  when  I  had  finished  my 
history. 

"  Yes,"  replied  I,  "  I  have  been ;  but  I  hope  I  shall 
treat  my  second  wife  a  little  better  than  I  did  my  first." 

"  I  hope  so,  too,"  replied  Amy ;  "  but  I  have  great 
fear  that  your  Virginian  mistress  may  come  over  and 
claim  you." 

"I  do  not  think  that  likely.  From  the  Indians  having 
followed  me  to  the  beach,  they  must  have  fallen  in  with 
her." 

"  And  what  do  you  think  became  of  her  ? " 

"  Of  course  I  cannot  exactly  say  ;  but  I  presume  she 
died  gallantly,  and  fought  with  her  axe  to  the  last." 

That  evening  I  had  a  long  conversation  with  Mr 
Trevannion.  He  told  me  what  he  had  done  with  the 
money,  which  he  considered  as  mine,  and  I  put  into  his 
care  the  sum  I  had  received  for  the  diamond.  I  then 
spoke  to  him  about  our  marriage,  and  requested  that  it 
might  not  be  postponed. 

"My  dear  Musgrave,"  said  he,  "my  daughter's  happi- 
ness so  depends  upon  her  union  with  you,  that  I  can  only 
say  I  am  willing  that  it  should  take  place  to-morrow. 
For  yourself  you  know  that  I  have  the  highest  esteem, 
and  that  you  must  be  convinced  of  when  I  have  consented 
to  the  match  without  even  making  inquiry  as  to  your 
family  and  connections.  Now,  however,  is  the  time  that 
I  should  wish  to  have  some  information  about  them." 

"  My  dear  sir,  if  you  will  only  make  enquiries,  you  will 
find  that  the  family  of  Musgrave  is  one  of  the  most  highly 


The  Privateersman 


3*7 


connected  in  the  north,  and  that  the  head  of  it  is  or  was  a 
Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  Baronet,  of  Faristone  Hall,  in 
Cumberland.  I  am  a  near  relative  of  his,  as  I  can  satis- 
factorily prove." 

"That  is  sufficient,"  replied  Mr  Trevannion.  "I  shall 
leave  you  to  plead  your  cause  with  Amy  to-morrow ;  so 
now,  good-night." 

The  following  day  I  told  Amy  that,  since  my  arrival  in 
England,  I  had  heard  of  the  death  of  my  father,  and  that 
it  was  necessary  that  I  should  go  to  the  north,  as  family 
affairs  required  my  presence. 

"  Are  you  serious  ?  "  replied  she. 

"Never  more  so  in  my  life.  My  presence  is  absolutely 
necessary,  and  I  made  arrangements  with  the  legal  adviser 
of  our  family  that  I  would  be  there  in  less  than  a  month." 

"It  is  a  long  journey,"  said  Mr  Trevannion,  "  and  how 
long  do  you  stay  ? " 

"  That  I  cannot  possibly  say,"  replied  I ;  "  but  not 
longer  than  I  can  help." 

"  I  do  not  think  that  I  shall  let  you  go,"  said  Amy; 
"  you  are  not  to  be  trusted  out  of  sight.  You  are  so  born 
for  adventure  that  you  will  not  be  heard  of  again  for 
another  two  years." 

"Such  is  my  misfortune,  I  grant,"  replied  I;  "but, 
Amy,  you  look  pale  and  thin  ;  change  of  air  would  do  you 
much  service.  Suppose  you  and  your  father  were  to 
come  with  me.  Indeed,  Mr  Trevannion,  I  am  in  earnest. 
At  this  delightful  time  of  the  year  nothing  would  prove  so 
beneficial  to  her  health  ;  and,  Amy,  then,  you  know,  that 
I  shall  not  be  out  of  your  sight." 

"  I  should  like  the  tour  very  much,"  replied  she, 
"but—" 

"  I  know  what  you  would  say.  You  do  not  like  the 
idea  of  travelling  with  me  as  Amy  Trevannion.  You  are 
right.  Then  let  me  propose  that  you  travel  with  me  as 
Amy  Musgrave." 

"  I  second  that  proposal,"  said  Mr  Trevannion. 

"  Consent,  Amy,  let  our  marriage  be  quite  private.     I 


3 1 8  The  Privateersman 

know  you  will  prefer  that  it  should  be  so,  and  so  will 
your  father.  You  will  then  travel  with  me  as  my  wife, 
and  we  never  shall  part  again." 

Amy  did  not  reply  till  her  father  said,  "  Amy,  it  is  my 
wish  that  it  should  be  so.  Recollect  it  will  be  the  last 
time  that  you  have  to  obey  your  father,  so  do  not  annoy 
me  by  a  refusal." 

"  I  will  not,  my  dear  father,"  replied  Amy,  kissing  him. 
"  Your  last  command  I  obey  with  pleasure.  And  oh  !  if  I 
have  sometimes  been  a  wilful  girl,  forgive  me  everything 
at  this  moment." 

"  My  dear  child,  I  have  nothing  to  forgive.  May  God 
bless  you  ;  and,  Mr  Musgrave,"  said  he,  putting  her  hand 
in  mine,  "  if  she  proves  as  good  a  wife  as  she  has  been  a 
daughter,  you  now  receive  a  treasure,"  and  I  felt  that  the 
old  man  stated  what  was  true. 

It  was  arranged  that  the  marriage  should  take  place  on 
that  day  week,  and  that  it  should  be  quite  private.  There 
was  no  parade  of  bridal  clothes  ;  in  fact,  no  one  was 
invited,  and  it  was  at  my  request  quite  a  secret  marriage. 
A  clergyman  had  been  engaged  to  perform  the  ceremony, 
and,  on  the  day  appointed,  I  received  the  hand  of  my  Amy 
in  the  drawing-room,  and  in  the  presence  only  of  Humphrey 
and  two  other  confidential  servants. 

After  the  ceremony  was  over,  the  clergyman  requested 
me  to  come  with  him  into  the  adjoining  room,  and  said, 
"it  was  necessary  that  he  should  give  a  certificate  of  the 
marriage,  which  must  be  inserted  in  the  parish  register. 
He  had  called  me  aside  for  that  purpose,  that  I  might 
give  him  my  exact  name,  profession,  &c. 

"  My  name  is  Alexander  Musgrave,  as  you  have  heard 
when  you  married  us." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that,  but  I  must  be  particular.  Have 
you  no  other  name  ?  Is  that  the  name  that  you  have  been 
and  will  be  in  future  known  by  ?  " 

" Not  exactly,"  replied  I  -,  "I  have  been  known  by  that 
name,  but  in  future  shall  not  be." 

"  Then  what  am  I  to  say  ?  " 


The  Privateersman  319 

"  You  must  say,  Sir  Alexander  Musgrave,  Baronet,  of 
Faristone  Hall,  Cumberland." 

"  Good,"  said  he,  "  that  is  what  I  required  ;  and  the 
lady  your  wife,  has  she  any  other  name  but  Amy  ? " 

"None,  I  believe." 

The  clergyman  then  wrote  out  the  marriage  certificate, 
and  signed  it,  taking  a  copy  for  registry,  and  we  returned 
into  the  drawing-room. 

"  Here  is  the  certificate  of  marriage,  madam,"  said  he ; 
"  it  ought  to  be  in  the  care  of  the  lady,  and  therefore,  my 
lady,  I  hand  it  over  to  you." 

"  My  lady  is  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  kindness," 
replied  Amy,  for  she  thought  that  the  clergyman  was  only 
facetious. 

She  held  the  certificate  in  her  hand  folded  as  it  had  been 
given  her  for  some  time.  At  last  curiosity,  or,  perhaps, 
having  nothing  else  to  do,  induced  her  to  open  it  and  read 
it.  I  was  at  this  time  talking  with  the  clergyman,  and 
presenting  him  with  a  handsome  douceur  for  his  trouble ; 
but  perceiving  her  to  open  the  certificate,  I  watched  her 
countenance.  She  read  and  started.  I  turned  away  as  if 
not  observing  her.  She  then  went  up  to  her  father  and 
desired  him  to  read  it. 

The  old  gentleman  took  out  his  glasses,  and  it  was 
amusing  to  see  the  way  in  which  he  looked  at  his  daughter 
with  his  spectacles  falling  off  his  nose.  He  then  came  up, 
and  pointing  to  the  certificate  said,  "Pray  how  am  I  in 
future  to  address  my  daughter  ? " 

"  As  Amy,  I  trust,  sir,  unless  you  wish  to  scold  her, 
and  then  you  must  call  her  Lady  Musgrave.  I  am,  my 
dear  sir,  as  the  certificate  states,  Sir  Alexander  Musgrave, 
of  Faristone,  with  a  handsome  property  descended  to  me. 
I  did  not  know  it  till  I  arrived  in  London,  and  if  I  concealed 
it  from  you  till  now,  it  was  only  that  my  Amy  should  have 
the  satisfaction  of  proving  to  me  that  she  wedded  me  in 
pure  disinterestedness  of  affection." 

"It  was  very,  very  kind  of  you,  Alexander,  to  do  as 
you  have  done,  and  I  thank  you  sincerely  for  it." 


320  The  Privateersman 

"  And  now,  my  dear  Amy,  you  understand  why  I  wished 
you  to  come  with  me  to  Cumberland,  that  you  may  take 
possession  of  your  future  abode,  and  assume  that  position 
in  society  which  you  will  so  much  grace.  I  trust,  sir," 
continued  I,  "  that  you  will  not  part  from  us,  and  that  one 
roof  will  always  cover  us,  as  long  as  Heaven  thinks  fit  to 
spare  our  lives." 

"May  God  bless  you  both,"  replied  Mr  Trevannion, 
"  I  cannot  part  with  you,  and  must  follow." 

About  half  an  hour  after  this,  I  requested  Amy  and  Mr 
Trevannion  to  sit  by  me,  as  I  had  now  another  narrative  to 
give  them,  which  was  an  explanation  why  and  how  it  was 
that  they  found  me  in  the  position  that  they  had  done ;  in 
short,  what  were  the  causes  that  induced  me,  and  after- 
wards my  brother  Philip,  to  quit  our  parental  roof,  and  to 
come  to  the  resolution  of  fighting  our  own  way  in  the 
world.     It  was  as  follows : 

"  Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  my  father,  married  a  young 
lady  of  high  connection,  a  Miss  Arabella  Johnson,  and 
with  her  lived,  I  have  every  reason  to  believe,  a  very 
happy  life  for  nearly  twenty-five  years,  when  it  pleased 
God  to  summon  her  away.  I  have  a  good  recollection  of 
my  mother ;  for  although  I  lived  with  my  brother  at  a 
private  tutor's,  about  six  miles  off,  I  was  continually  at 
home,  and  she  did  not  die  till  I  was  nearly  sixteen ;  and  I 
can  only  say,  that  a  more  elegant,  amiable,  and  truly 
virtuous  woman,  as  I  believe,  never  existed.  By  this 
marriage  my  father  had  four  sons  and  two  daughters ; 
Richard,  the  eldest ;  Charles,  the  second ;  myself,  the 
third ;  and  Philip,  the  fourth  ;  and  my  sisters,  who  came 
last,  were  named  Janet  and  Mabel.  At  the  time  of  my 
mother's  death,  my  eldest  brother  was  serving  with  the 
army,  which  he  had  entered  from  a  love  of  the  profession, 
although,  as  heir  to  the  baronetcy  and  estates,  which  are  a 
clear  ^4000  per  annum,  he  of  course  had  no  occasion  for 
a  profession.  My  second  brother,  Charles,  being  of  an 
adventurous  turn,  had  gone  out  to  the  East  Indies  in  a 
high  position,  as  servant  to  the  Company.     I  was  still  at 


The  Privateersman  32  1 

home,  as  well  as  Philip,  who  is  four  years  my  junior,  and 
my  sisters  were  of  course  at  home.  I  pass  over  my  regrets 
at  my  mother's  death,  and  will  now  speak  more  of  my 
father.  He  was  a  good-tempered,  weak  man,  easily  led,  and 
although,  during  my  mother's  lifetime,  he  was  so  well  led 
that  it  was  of  little  consequence,  the  case  proved  very 
different  at  her  death.  For  a  year  my  father  remained 
quiet  in  the  house,  content  with  superintending  his  im- 
provements on  his  property,  and  he  had  lately  become 
infirm,  and  had  given  up  the  hounds  and  rural  sports  in 
general.  The  dairy  was  one  of  his  principal  hobbies  ;  and 
it  so  happened  that  a  young  girl,  the  daughter  of  a 
labourer,  was  one  of  the  females  employed  in  that  part  of 
the  establishment.  She  was  certainly  remarkably  good- 
looking  ;  her  features  were  very  small,  and  she  did  not 
show  that  robust  frame  which  people  in  her  class  of  life 
generally  do.  She  was  about  seventeen  years  old,  slight 
in  figure,  and  certainly  a  person  that  you  would  not  pass 
without  making  some  commendatory  remark  upon  her 
good  looks  and  modest  appearance.  She  was  not,  how- 
ever, what  she  appeared ;  she  was  beyond  measure  cunning 
and  astute,  and,  as  it  proved,  inordinately  ambitious.  My 
father,  who  was  naturally  of  an  amorous  disposition,  was 
attracted  by  her,  and  very  soon  was  constantly  in  the  dairy, 
and  his  attentions  were  so  marked,  that  the  other  servants 
used  to  call  her  *  my  lady.'  A  few  months  after  my  father 
had  shown  a  preference  for  this  girl,  he  was  seized  with 
his  first  attack  of  gout.  It  did  not  last  him  long,  and  in 
six  weeks  he  was  about  again,  and  resumed  his  attentions 
to  her.  Philip  and  I,  who  were  at  our  tutor's,  when  we 
came  home,  heard  from  others  what  was  going  on,  and 
very  foolishly  played  the  girl  many  tricks,  and  annoyed 
her  as  much  as  we  could.  After  we  returned,  my  father 
had  another  fit  of  the  gout,  and  when  he  was  confined  to 
his  room,  he  desired  this  girl  to  be  sent  for  to  attend  upon 
him.  I  cannot  say  what  took  place,  but  this  is  certain, 
that  my  father's  unfortunate  passion  became  so  great,  and 
I  presume  the  girl's  ambition  rose  in  proportion,  that  about 
p  x 


322  The  Privateersman 

six  months  afterwards,  this  daughter  of  a  menial  was 
raised  to  the  dignity  of  Lady  Musgrave — she  being  at  that 
time  about  eighteen,  and  my  father  verging  on  seventy. 

"  When  this  ill-assorted  and  disgraceful  connection  was 
known,  the  gentry  and  aristocracy  of  the  county  refused 
any  longer  to  visit  my  father,  and  all  communication  was 
broken  off.  In  a  short  time  the  ascendency  which  this 
artful  girl  gained  over  the  old  man  was  most  wonderful. 
He  lived  but  in  her  sight,  and  knew  no  will  but  hers. 
Her  father  and  family  were  removed  to  a  good  house  in 
the  neighbourhood,  and  gave  themselves  all  the  airs  of 
gentlepeople.  The  good  old  steward  was  dismissed,  and 
her  father  established  in  his  room,  although  the  man  could 
not  read  or  write,  and  was  wholly  unfit  for  the  office. 
The  expense  which  she  launched  out  into,  by  his  per- 
mission, was  excessive.  New  liveries,  new  coaches, 
diamonds,  and  dresses  fit  for  the  court — indeed,  every 
kind  of  luxury  that  could  be  conceived,  and  much  greater 
than  my  father  could  afford.  She  now  shewed  herself  in 
her  true  colours  ;  vindictive  and  tyrannical  to  excess,  she 
dismissed  all  the  old  servants,  and  oppressed  all  those  to 
whom  she  owed  a  grudge ;  yet  my  poor  father  could  see 
nothing  but  perfection  in  her.  It  was  not  till  four  months 
after  the  marriage  that  Philip  and  I  came  home,  and  our 
new  step-mother  had  not  forgotten  our  treatment  of  her. 
She  treated  us  with  great  harshness,  refused  our  taking 
meals  at  my  father's  table,  and  ordered  us  the  coarsest 
fare  ;  and  when  we  complained  to  my  father,  denied  every- 
thing that  we  said.  As  we  found  that  we  could  not 
induce  our  father  to  listen  to  us  or  to  believe  us,  we  tried 
all  we  could,  and  retaliated  and  annoyed  her  as  much,  if 
not  more,  than  she  annoyed  us,  by  talking  of  her  mean 
origin  and  her  former  occupation ;  we  defied  her,  and,  in 
so  doing,  we  ruined  ourselves ;  for,  after  a  useless 
struggle  on  my  father's  part,  he  gave  way  to  her  imperious 
commands,  and  sending  for  me,  told  me  that  I  had  become 
such  a  reprobate  that  I  was  no  longer  a  son  of  his.  He 
threw  me    a    purse,  telling    me    that  it  was  all   I   might 


The  Privateersman  323 

expect  from  him,  and  that  I  was  instantly  to  leave  the 
house,  and  never  show  my  face  in  it  any  more.  I  replied, 
with  more  spirit  than  respect,  that  it  was  high  time  that 
the  son  of  a  gentleman  and  lady  should  leave  the  house, 
when  such  low-born  creatures  were  installed  in  it  as  the 
mistress.  My  father,  in  a  rage,  flung  his  crutch  at  my 
head,  and  I  left  the  room. 

"  As  I  went  out  I  met  her  in  the  passage ;  she  had 
evidently  been  listening  to  what  had  passed,  and  she  was 
full  of  exultation. 

"  '  It  is  your  turn  now,  you  she-devil,'  said  I,  in  my 
rage ;  '  but  wait  till  my  father  dies.  You  shall  go 
a-milking  again.' 

"  I  do  not  mean  to  defend  my  conduct,  but  I  was  then 
not  seventeen,  and  that  must  be  my  excuse.  I  little 
thought,  when  I  said  so,  that  it  would  be  from  my  hands 
that  she  would  have  to  receive  bounty,  but  so  it  is,  as  Mr 
Campbell  informs  me  that  my  father  destroyed,  previous 
to  his  death,  the  papers  which  he  had  signed  to  secure  her 
a  large  jointure  on  the  estate.  I  set  off  with  my  ward- 
robe and  the  purse  of  twenty  guineas,  which  my  father 
had  given  me,  and  having  a  desire  to  see  the  world,  I 
went  on  board  of  a  merchant  vessel.  Six  months  after- 
wards, when  we  were  at  Liverpool,  I  went  on  board  of  a 
privateer.  The  remainder  of  my  history  you  are  already 
acquainted  with. 

"  As  soon  as  she  had  wreaked  her  vengeance  upon  me, 
my  brother  Philip  was  the  next ;  but  he  was  too  young  at 
that  time  to  be  turned  adrift,  so  she  put  it  off  till  the  time 
should  come,  irritating  and  weaning  my  father  from 
him  by  every  means  in  her  power.  Three  years  after- 
wards she  succeeded  in  having  him  dismissed  also,  and 
you  know  how  I  found  him  out.  All  these  circumstances 
were  very  well  known  in  the  neighbourhood  and  to  our 
own  relations ;  and  one  only,  my  aunt,  called  upon  my 
father,  and,  after  a  long  conversation,  my  father  consented 
that  my  sisters  should  go  away,  and  remain  under  her 
charge.     My  step-mother's  violent  temper,  her  exactions, 


324  The  Privateersman 

her  imperious  conduct,  which  was  now  shown  even 
towards  him,  with  what  my  aunt  had  advanced,  had  to  a 
certain  extent  opened  my  father's  eyes.  He  perceived 
that  she  had  no  other  view  but  her  own  aggrandizement, 
and  that  she  cared  little  for  him.  Her  repeated  attempts, 
however,  to  make  him  sign  in  her  favour,  in  case  of  his 
death,  were  successful,  and  it  was  not  till  after  her  con- 
duct had  alienated  him  from  her,  and  he  deplored  the  loss 
of  his  children,  that  he  committed  the  deed  to  the  flames. 
About  three  years  after  I  had  quitted  the  house,  my  eldest 
brother,  who  had  information  of  all  that  had  passed,  and 
who  remained  in  the  army  because  he  declared  that  he 
never  would  go  home  till  after  his  father's  death,  was 
killed  by  a  cannon-ball ;  and  my  second  brother  died  of  a 
fever  about  a  year  ago,  when  resident  at  the  court  of  a 
native  prince.  I  had  heard  nothing  of  these  deaths,  or  of 
my  father's,  until  my  arrival  in  London ;  of  course,  I  was 
most  anxious  to  go  down  to  Cumberland,  if  it  were  only 
to  undo  the  wickedness  which  this  woman  had  done,  and 
to  make  amends  to  those  whom  she  had  so  cruelly  treated. 
I  do  not  feel  any  spirit  of  revenge,  but  I  feel  that  justice 
demands  it  of  me." 

"  And  I  shall  go  with  you  with  pleasure,  to  help  you  in 
your  good  work,"  said  Amy,  "  and  also  because  I  want  to 
see  how  she  will  now  behave  to  one  whom  she  has  so 
persecuted,  and  who  has  become  the  arbiter  of  her  fate." 

"  "Well,  Amy,  I  will  not  trust  myself  on  this  question. 
You  shall  be  the  arbitress  of  her  fate,  and  what  you  decide 
shall  be  irrevocable." 

"  I  fully  appreciate  the  compliment  you  pay  me,"  said 
she,  "  but  I  prefer  that  it  should  be  decided  in  council, 
and  we  will  call  in  my  father  to  our  assistance." 

A  fortnight  after  our  marriage,  we  set  off  for  London, 
in  a  coach  with  six  handsome  black  horses,  and  eight  armed 
servants  in  liveries  on  horseback.  "We  arrived  safely  on 
the  seventh  day,  and  there  we  reposed  for  a  time  previous 
to  setting  out  for  Cumberland.  My  aunt  was  in  London 
and  attending  the  court,  which  I  was  not  aware  of,  and 


The  Privateersman  325 

with  her  were  my  two  sisters,  Janet  and  Mabel,  whom  I 
had  not  seen  for  years,  and  who  warmly  embraced  me, 
promising  that  they  would  soon  come  down  and  take  up 
their  abode  at  the  hall.  They  expressed  their  admiration 
of  Amy,  but,  in  so  doing,  they  only  followed  the  general 
opinion,  for  it  was  impossible  to  see  and  not  admire  her 
elegance  and  beauty.  My  aunt  showed  us  every  attention, 
and  we  were  presented  to  his  Majesty,  who  was  pleased 
to  compliment  Lady  Musgrave  in  very  flattering  terms. 
"We  were  joined  in  London  by  my  brother  Philip,  who 
had  paid  off  his  ship,  and  the  day  after  he  joined  us  I 
said, 

"Philip,  there  a»*e  only  you  and  I  left.  Do  you 
recollect  when  you  inquired  about  the  diamond,  the 
day  we  met  on  board  of  your  ship,  what  reply  I  made 
to  you  ? " 

"  Yes  •,  you  said  that  you  were  afraid  that  you  could 
not  afford  to  make  me  a  present  of  it." 

"  At  that  time  I  did  not  think  so,  Philip,  but  now  I 
know  that  I  can,  and  I  have  desired  Mr  Trevannion  to 
put  out  to  good  security  the  ,£38,000  that  the  diamond 
was  sold  for,  in  your  name,  and  for  your  use.  You'll  not 
hesitate  to  accept  it,  Philip,  for  you  know  that  I  can 
afford  it." 

"  I  do  not  hesitate,  my  dear  Alexander,  because  I  would 
do  the  same  to  you,  and  you  would  not  refuse  me.  At 
the  same  time,  that  is  no  reason  that  I  should  not  thank 
you  kindly  for  your  generous  behaviour." 

Philip  accompanied  us  on  our  journey  to  Cumberland. 
It  was  tedious,  for  the  roads  were  any  thing  but  good, 
but  the  beauty  of  the  scenery  compensated  for  the  rugged- 
ness  of  the  way.  In  six  days  we  arrived  at  the  Hall, 
where  Mr  Campbell,  who  had  called  upon  me  on  my 
arrival  in  London,  had  preceded  me  to  make  preparations 
for  our  reception,  which  was  enthusiastic  to  the  highest 
degree.  We  were  called  upon  and  congratulated  by  all 
the  county,  who  were  delighted  to  find  that  such  a 
personage  as  Amy  was  to  be  the  future  mistress. 


326  The  Privateersman 

As  soon  as  all  this  bustle  and  excitement  were  over,  I 
sat  down  with  Mr  Campbell  to  look  over  the  state  of 
affairs,  and  to  set  things  to  rights. 

After  having  done  justice  to  many  claimants,  engaged 
again  the  old  servants  that  had  been  discharged,  promised 
farms  to  the  tenants  who  had  been  unfairly  turned  out, 
&c.,  we  then  proceeded  to  decide  upon  what  was  to  be 
done  to  the  Dowager  Lady  Musgrave.  It  appears  that 
at  my  father's  death,  when  she  found  that  the  deed  had 
been  destroyed  by  his  own  hands  in  presence  of  others, 
she  became  frantic  with  rage,  and  immediately  hastened 
to  secure  the  family  jewels,  and  every  article  of  value  that 
she  could  lay  her  hands  upon,  but  Mr  Campbell,  having 
due  notice  of  what  she  was  about,  came  in  time  to  prevent 
her  taking  them  away,  and,  putting  ^eals  upon  everything 
and  leaving  careful  guards  in  the  Hall,  my  lady  had  gone 
to  her  father's  house,  where  she  still  remained.  She  had, 
on  my  arrival,  sent  me  a  message,  imploring  my  mercy, 
and  reminding  me  that  whatever  might  be  her  errors, 
she  was  still  the  lawful  wife  of  my  father,  and  she  trusted 
that  respect  to  his  memory  would  induce  me  to  allow 
her  sufficient  to  maintain  her  as  Lady  Musgrave  should 
be.  We  had  the  consultation  that  Amy  proposed,  and 
called  in  Mr  Campbell  as  a  fourth,  and  it  was  at  last 
decided,  that,  on  consideration  that  she  removed  with  her 
family  to  a  distance  of  fifty  miles  from  Faristone,  she 
should  have  an  income  of  ^300  per  annum,  as  long  as  she 
conducted  herself  with  propriety  and  did  not  marry  again. 
The  last  clause  was  the  only  one  which  she  complained 
of.  Mr  Campbell  had,  at  the  request  of  my  father, 
discharged  Lady  Musgrave's  parent  from  the  office  of 
steward  and  called  in  the  old  steward  to  resume  his 
situation,  and  before  dismissal,  he  had  to  refund  certain 
sums  of  money  not  accounted  for. 

I  have  now  told  my  eventful  tale  ;  I  have  only  to  add, 
that  after  all  that  I  have  passed  through,  I  have  been 
rewarded  by  many  years  of  unalloyed  happiness.  My 
two  sisters  are  well  married,  and  my  three  children  are 


The  Privateersman  327 

all  that  a  father  could  wish.  Such,  my  dear  madam,  have 
been  the  vicissitudes  of  a  privateer's-man,"  and  I  now 
subscribe  myself, 

Your  most  obedient, 

Alexander  Musgrave. 


THE  END. 


PRINTED  BY 

TURNBULL  AND  SPEARS, 
EDINBURGH. 


u 


1 


,:■::,<:■;■..••'. 
■ 


v 


m 


